This is a modern-English version of Notes to Shakespeare, Volume III: The Tragedies, originally written by Johnson, Samuel. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE AUGUSTAN REPRINT SOCIETY

SAMUEL JOHNSON

NOTES TO SHAKESPEARE

Vol. III

Tragedies

Edited, with an Introduction, by Arthur Sherbo

Los Angeles
William Andrews Clark Memorial Library
University of California
1958

GENERAL EDITORS

Richard C. Boys, University of Michigan

Ralph Cohen, University of California, Los Angeles

Vinton A. Dearing, University of California, Los Angeles

Lawrence Clark Powell, Clark Memorial Library

ASSISTANT EDITOR

W. Earl Britton, University of Michigan

ADVISORY EDITORS

Emmett L. Avery, State College of Washington

Benjamin Boyce, Duke University

Louis Bredvold, University of Michigan

John Butt, King's College, University of Durham

James L. Clifford, Columbia University

Arthur Friedman, University of Chicago

Louis A. Landa, Princeton University

Samuel H. Monk, University of Minnesota

Ernest C. Mossner, University of Texas

James Sutherland, University College, London

H. T. Swedenberg, Jr., University of California, Los Angeles

CORRESPONDING SECRETARY

Edna C. Davis, Clark Memorial Library

GENERAL EDITORS

Richard C. Boys, University of Michigan

Ralph Cohen, University of California, Los Angeles

Vinton A. Dearing, University of California, Los Angeles

Lawrence Clark Powell, Clark Memorial Library

ASSISTANT EDITOR

W. Earl Britton, University of Michigan

ADVISORY EDITORS

Emmett L. Avery, Washington State University

Benjamin Boyce, Duke University

Louis Bredvold, University of Michigan

John Butt, King's College, University of Durham

James L. Clifford, Columbia University

Arthur Friedman, University of Chicago

Louis A. Landa, Princeton University

Samuel H. Monk, University of Minnesota

Ernest C. Mossner, University of Texas

James Sutherland, University College London

H. T. Swedenberg, Jr., University of California, Los Angeles

CORRESPONDING SECRETARY

Edna C. Davis, Clark Memorial Library

Introduction on Tragedies

Dr. Johnson's reaction to Shakespeare's tragedies is a curious one, compounded as it is of deep emotional involvement in a few scenes in some plays and a strange dispassionateness toward most of the others. I suspect that his emotional involvement took root when he read Shakespeare as a boy—one remembers the terror he experienced in reading of the Ghost in Hamlet, and it was probably also as a boy that he suffered that shock of horrified outrage and grief at the death of Cordelia that prevented him from rereading the scene until be came to edit the play. Johnson's deepest feelings and convictions, Professor Clifford has recently reminded us, can be traced back to his childhood and adolescence. But it is surprising to learn, as one does from his commentary, that other scenes in these very plays (Hamlet and King Lear, and in Macbeth, too) leave him unmoved, if one can so interpret the absence of any but an explanatory note on, say, Lear's speech beginning "Pray, do not mock me;/I am a very foolish fond old man." Besides this negative evidence there is also the positive evidence of many notes which display the dispassionate editorial mind at work where one might expect from Johnson an outburst of personal feeling. There are enough of these outbursts to warrant our expecting others, but we are too frequently disappointed. Perhaps Johnson thought of most of Shakespeare's tragedies as "imperial tragedies" and that is why he could maintain a stance of aloofness; conversely, "the play of Timon is a domestick Tragedy, and therefore strongly fastens on the attention of the reader." But the "tragedy" of Timon does not capture the attention of the modern reader, and perhaps all attempts to fix Johnson's likes and dislikes, and the reasons for them, in the canon of Shakespeare's plays must circle endlessly without ever getting to their destination.

Dr. Johnson's response to Shakespeare's tragedies is interesting. He feels a deep emotional connection to certain scenes in some plays, yet maintains a surprising detachment from most others. I think this emotional connection began when he first read Shakespeare as a child—one recalls the fear he felt reading about the Ghost in Hamlet, and it was probably also in his youth that he experienced the shock of horror and grief at Cordelia's death, which kept him from rereading that scene until he edited the play. As Professor Clifford recently reminded us, Johnson's strongest feelings and beliefs can trace back to his childhood and teenage years. However, it’s surprising to discover, as we see in his commentary, that other scenes in these same plays (Hamlet, King Lear, and Macbeth) leave him indifferent. This is evident in his lack of response beyond a simple explanation for Lear’s line starting with "Pray, do not mock me;/I am a very foolish fond old man." Alongside this absence of emotional reaction, there are many notes that show his detached editorial perspective where one might expect a surge of personal feeling. While there are enough of these emotional outbursts to suggest more might follow, we are often left disappointed. Maybe Johnson viewed most of Shakespeare's tragedies as "imperial tragedies," which allowed him to keep his distance; on the other hand, "the play of Timon is a domestic tragedy, and therefore strongly holds the reader's attention." Yet, the tragedy of Timon doesn't engage the modern reader, and attempts to understand Johnson's preferences and the reasons behind them in Shakespeare's works may just loop endlessly without ever reaching a conclusion.

TRAGEDIES

Vol. IV

MACBETH

(392) Most of the notes which the present editor has subjoined to this play were published by him in a small pamphlet in 1745.

(392) Most of the notes that the current editor has added to this play were published by him in a small pamphlet in 1745.

I.i (393,*) Enter three Witches] In order to make a true estimate of the abilities and merit of a writer, it it always necessary to examine the genius of his age, and the opinions of his contemporaries. A poet who should now make the whole action of his tragedy depend upon enchantment, and produce the chief events by the assistance of supernatural agents, would be censured as transgressing the bounds of probability, be banished from the theatre to the nursery, and condemned to write fairy tales instead of tragedies; but a survey of the notions that prevailed at the time when this play was written, will prove that Shakespeare was in no danger of such censures, since he only turned the system that was then universally admitted, to his advantage, and was far from overburthening the credulity of his audience.

I.i (393,*) Enter three Witches] To really assess a writer's abilities and value, it's essential to consider the creative spirit of their time and the views of their peers. A poet today who bases the entire plot of their tragedy on magic, relying on supernatural help for the main events, would be criticized for going beyond what's believable, pushed out of mainstream theatre to write children's stories instead of tragedies. However, taking a look at the beliefs that were common when this play was written shows that Shakespeare had no risk of facing such criticism, as he cleverly used the accepted ideas of his time to his advantage without stretching the audience's belief too far.

The reality of witchcraft or enchantment, which, though not strictly the same, are confounded in this play, has in all ages and countries been credited by the common people, and in most, by the learned themselves. These phantoms have indeed appeared more frequently, in proportion as the darkness of ignorance has been more gross; but it cannot be shown, that the brightest gleams of knowledge have at any time been sufficient to drive them out of the world. The time in which this kind of credulity was at its height, seems to have been that of the holy war, in which the Christians imputed all their defeats to enchantments or diabolical opposition, as they ascribed their success to the assistance of their military saints; and the learned Dr. Warburton appears to believe (Suppl. to the Introduction to Don Quixote) that the first accounts of enchantments were brought into this part of the world by those who returned from their eastern expeditions. But there is always some distance between the birth and maturity of folly as of wickedness: this opinion had long existed, though perhaps the application of it had in no foregoing age been so frequent, nor the reception so general. Olympiodorus, in Photius's extracts, tells us of one Libanius, who practised this kind of military magic, and having promised [Greek: choris opliton kata barbaron energein] to perform great things against the Barbarians without soldiers, was, at the instances of the empress Placidia, put to death, when he was about to have given proofs of his abilities. The empress shewed some kindness in her anger by cutting him off at a time so convenient for his reputation.

The reality of witchcraft or enchantment, which, although not exactly the same, get mixed up in this play, has been believed by ordinary people throughout history and in most cases, even by the educated. These illusions have often appeared more frequently as ignorance has become more widespread; however, it can’t be proven that the brightest moments of knowledge have ever completely eliminated them from the world. The peak of this kind of gullibility seems to have occurred during the holy wars, when Christians blamed all their defeats on enchantments or devilish opposition, while attributing their victories to the help of their military saints. The learned Dr. Warburton suggests (Suppl. to the Introduction to Don Quixote) that the first stories of enchantments came to this part of the world from those who came back from eastern expeditions. Yet there’s always a gap between the birth and growth of foolishness, just like with wickedness: this belief had existed for a long time, though perhaps it wasn’t applied as frequently or accepted as widely in earlier times. Olympiodorus, in Photius's extracts, tells us about one Libanius, who practiced this form of military magic. He had promised [Greek: choris opliton kata barbaron energein] to achieve great things against the Barbarians without soldiers and was executed at the request of Empress Placidia just when he was about to demonstrate his abilities. The empress showed a bit of mercy in her anger by executing him at such a convenient time for his reputation.

But a more remarkable proof of the antiquity of this notion may be found in St. Chrysostom's book de Sacerdotia, which exhibits a scene of enchantments not exceeded by any romance of the middle age: he supposes a spectator overlooking a field of battle attended by one that points out all the various objects of horror, the engines of destruction, and the arts of slaughter. [Greek: Deichnuto de eti para tois enantiois kai petomenous hippous dia tinos magganeias, kai oplitas di' aeros pheromenous, kai pasaen goaeteias dunomin kai idean.] Let him then proceed to shew him in the opposite armies horses flying by enchantment, armed men transported through the air, and every power and form of magic. Whether St. Chrysostom believed that such performances were really to be seen in a day of battle, or only endeavoured to enliven his description, by adopting the notions of the vulgar, it is equally certain, that such nations were in his time received, and that therefore they were not imported from the Saracens in a later age; the wars with the Saracens however gave occasion to their propagation, not only as bigotry naturally discovers prodigies, but as the scene of action was removed to a great distance.

But a more remarkable proof of how old this idea is can be found in St. Chrysostom's book de Sacerdotia, which displays a scene of magic that rivals any romance from the Middle Ages: he imagines a spectator overlooking a battlefield, accompanied by someone who points out all the various horrors, the weapons of destruction, and the methods of killing. [Greek: Deichnuto de eti para tois enantiois kai petomenous hippous dia tinos magganeias, kai oplitas di' aeros pheromenous, kai pasaen goaeteias dunomin kai idean.] Let him then proceed to show him in the opposing armies horses flying by magic, armed soldiers being carried through the air, and every kind and form of sorcery. Whether St. Chrysostom truly believed such things could be witnessed on a battlefield or was just trying to liven up his description by using popular beliefs, it’s clear that these ideas were accepted in his time, and thus they weren’t brought in from the Saracens in a later age; the wars with the Saracens did, however, lead to their spread, not only because bigotry naturally creates wonders but also because the battlefield was far away.

The Reformation did not immediately arrive at its meridian, and though day was gradually encreasing upon us, the goblins of witchcraft still continued to hover in the twilight. In the time of queen Elizabeth was the remarkable trial of the witches of Warbois, whose conviction is still commemorated in an annual sermon at Huntingdon. But in the reign of king James, in which this tragedy was written, many circumstances concurred to propagate and confirm this opinion. The king, who was much celebrated for his knowledge, had, before his arrival in England, not only examined in person a woman accused of witchcraft, but had given a very formal account of the practices and illusions of evil spirits, the compacts of witches, the ceremonies used by them, the manner of detecting them, and the justice of punishing them, in his dialogues of Daemonologie, written in the Scottish dialect, and published at Edinburgh. This book was, soon after his accession, reprinted at London, and as the ready way to gain king James's favour was to flatter his speculations, the system of Daemonologie was immediately adopted by all who desired either to gain preferment or not to lose it. Thus the doctrine of witchcraft was very powerfully inculcated; and as the greatest part of mankind have no other reason for their opinions than that they are in fashion, it cannot be doubted but this persuasion made a rapid progress, since vanity and credulity co-operated in its favour. The infection soon reached the parliament, who, in the first year of king James, made a law, by which it was enacted, chap. xii. "That if any person shall use any invocation or conjuration of any evil or wicked spirit; 2. or shall consult, covenant with, entertain, employ, feed or reward any evil or cursed spirit to or for any intent or purpose; 3. or take up any dead man, woman or child out of the grave,—or the skin, bone, or any part of the dead person, to be employed or used in any manner of witchcraft, sorcery, charm, or enchantment; 4. or shall use, practise or exercise any sort of witchcraft, sorcery, charm, or enchantment; 5. whereby any person shall be destroyed, killed, wasted, consumed, pined, or lamed in any part of the body; 6. That every such person being convicted shall suffer death." This law was repealed in our own time.

The Reformation didn’t hit its peak right away, and although daylight was gradually increasing, the ghosts of witchcraft still lingered in the shadows. During Queen Elizabeth's reign, there was the notable trial of the witches of Warbois, whose conviction is still remembered with an annual sermon in Huntingdon. But during King James's reign, when this tragedy was written, several factors worked together to spread and reinforce this belief. The king, known for his knowledge, had, before arriving in England, not only personally investigated a woman accused of witchcraft but had also provided a detailed account of the practices and deceptions of evil spirits, the agreements with witches, the ceremonies they used, ways to detect them, and the justification for punishing them in his dialogues titled Daemonologie, which were written in Scottish dialect and published in Edinburgh. This book was soon reprinted in London after his accession, and since the quickest way to win King James's favor was to flatter his ideas, the system outlined in Daemonologie was quickly adopted by anyone wanting to gain or keep their position. Thus, the doctrine of witchcraft gained significant traction; and since most people have no other reason for their beliefs than that they are popular, it’s clear that this persuasion spread rapidly, fueled by vanity and gullibility. The craze soon reached Parliament, which, in the first year of King James, enacted a law that stated, chap. xii: "That if any person shall use any invocation or conjuration of any evil or wicked spirit; 2. or shall consult, covenant with, entertain, employ, feed or reward any evil or cursed spirit for any intent or purpose; 3. or take up any dead man, woman, or child from the grave—or the skin, bone, or any part of the dead person to be used for any kind of witchcraft, sorcery, charm, or enchantment; 4. or shall use, practice, or exercise any form of witchcraft, sorcery, charm, or enchantment; 5. whereby any person shall be destroyed, killed, wasted, consumed, pined, or lamed in any part of the body; 6. That every such person being convicted shall suffer death." This law was repealed in our time.

Thus, in the time of Shakespeare, was the doctrine of witchcraft at once established by law and by the fashion, and it became not only unpolite, but criminal, to doubt it; and as prodigies are always seen in proportion as they are expected, witches were every day discovered, and multiplied as fast in some places, that bishop Hall mentions a village in Lancashire, where their number was greater than that of the houses. The jesuits and sectaries took advantage of this universal error, and endeavoured to promote the interest of their parties by pretended cures of persons afflicted by evil spirits; but they were detected and exposed by the clergy of the established church.

During Shakespeare's time, the belief in witchcraft was enforced by both laws and social norms, making it not just impolite but also illegal to question it. Just like how phenomena are noticed more when people expect them, witches were constantly being found, and in some areas, they increased so rapidly that Bishop Hall mentioned a village in Lancashire where there were more witches than houses. The Jesuits and sectarians took advantage of this widespread belief, trying to further their own interests by faking cures for those thought to be possessed by evil spirits; however, the clergy of the established church exposed their deception.

Upon this general infatuation Shakespeare might be easily allowed to found a play, especially since he has followed with great exactness such histories as were then thought true; nor can it be doubted that the scenes of enchantment, however they may now be ridiculed, were both by himself and his audience thought awful and affecting.

Based on this general obsession, Shakespeare could easily create a play, especially since he closely followed historical accounts that were believed to be true at the time. It's undeniable that the magical scenes, even if they are mocked today, were seen as impressive and moving by both him and his audience.

I.i.10 (396,5) Fair is foul, and foul is fair] I believe the meaning is, that to us, perverse and malignant as we are, fair is foul, and foul is fair.

I.i.10 (396,5) Fair is foul, and foul is fair] I think it means that for us, twisted and harmful as we are, fair is foul, and foul is fair.

I.ii.14 (398,9) And Fortune, on his damned quarry smiling] Thus the old copy; but I am inclined to read quarrel. Quarrel was formerly used for cause, or for the occasion of a quarrel, and is to be found in that sense in Hollingshed's account of the story of Macbeth, who, upon the creation of the prince of Cumberland, thought, says the historian, that he had a just quarrel, to endeavour after the crown. The sense therefore is, Fortune smiling on his excrable cause, &c. This is followed by Dr. Warburten. (see 1765, VI, 373, 4).

I.ii.14 (398,9) And Fortune, smiling at his damnable cause] This is how the old text reads; however, I prefer the term quarrel. Quarrel was previously used to mean cause or the reason for a fight, which can be found in Hollingshed's account of Macbeth, who, upon the creation of the prince of Cumberland, believed, according to the historian, that he had a just cause to pursue the crown. Therefore, the meaning is Fortune smiling on his terrible cause, etc. This interpretation is supported by Dr. Warburton. (see 1765, VI, 373, 4).

I.ii.28 (400,4) Discomfort swells] Discomfort the natural opposite to comfort. Well'd, for flawed, was an emendation. The common copies have, discomfort swells.

I.ii.28 (400,4) Discomfort swells] Discomfort is the natural opposite of comfort. Well'd, meaning flawed, was a revision. The standard copies say, discomfort swells.

I.ii.37 (400,5) As cannons overcharg'd with double cracks,

I.ii.37 (400,5) Like cannons overloaded with double blasts,

So they

So they

Doubly redoubled strokes upon the foe]

Doubly intensified attacks on the enemy

Mr. Theobald has endeavoured to improve the sense of this passage by altering the punctuation thus:

Mr. Theobald has tried to clarify the meaning of this passage by changing the punctuation like this:

they were

—they're

As cannons overcharg'd, with double cracks

Like cannons that are loaded too much, making loud noises

So they redoubled strokes

So they intensified their efforts

He declares, with some degree of exultation, that he has no idea of a cannon charged with double cracks; but surely the great author will not gain much by an alteration which makes him say of a hero, that he redoubles strokes with double cracks, an expression not more loudly to be applauded, or more easily pardoned than that which is rejected in its favour. That a cannon is charged with thunder, or with double thunders, may be written, not only without nonsense, but with elegance, and nothing else is here meant by cracks, which in the time of this writer was a word of such emphasis and dignity, that in this play he terms the general dissolution of nature the crack of doom.

He proudly states that he has no idea what a cannon charged with double cracks is; but surely the great author won't benefit much from a change that makes him say of a hero that he redoubles strokes with double cracks, a phrase that deserves as much praise, or is just as easily forgiven, as the one it's replacing. A cannon can be described as charged with thunder or with double thunders, and this can be done not only without nonsense but with elegance; and that’s all that is meant by cracks, which in the time of this writer was such a powerful and dignified word that in this play, he calls the complete collapse of nature the crack of doom.

The old copy reads,

The previous version says,

They doubly redoubled strokes.

They intensified their efforts.

I.ii.46 (401,8) So should he look, that seems to speak things strange] The meaning of this passage, as it now stands, is, so should he look, that looks as if he told things strange. But Rosse neither yet told strange things, nor could look as if he told them; Lenox only conjectured from his air that he had strange things to tell, and therefore undoubtedly said,

I.ii.46 (401,8) So should he look, that seems to speak things strange] The meaning of this passage, as it now stands, is, so should he look, that looks as if he told things strange. But Rosse hadn’t revealed anything unusual yet, nor could he look like he had. Lenox only guessed from his demeanor that he had something strange to share, and that's why he definitely said,

What haste looks thro' his eyes?

What urgency is reflected in his eyes?

So should he look, that teems to speak thinks strange.

So he should look, that is seems to express odd thoughts.

He looks like one that is big with something of importance; a metaphor so natural that it is every day used in common discourse.

He looks like someone who is full of something important; a metaphor so natural that it’s used in everyday conversation.

I.ii.55 (402,1) Confronted him with self-comparisons] [Theobald interpreted "him" as Cawdor; Johnson, in 1745, accused Shakespeare of forgetfulness on the basis of Theobald's error; and Warburton here speaks of "blunder upon blunder."] The second blunderer was the present editor.

I.ii.55 (402,1) He confronted him with self-comparisons] [Theobald interpreted "him" as Cawdor; Johnson, in 1745, accused Shakespeare of forgetfulness based on Theobald's mistake; and Warburton refers to "blunder upon blunder" here.] The second person to make a mistake was the current editor.

I.iii.6 (403,5) Aroint thee, witch!] In one of the folio editions the reading is Anoint thee, in a sense very consistent with the common accounts of witches, who are related to perform many supernatural acts by the means of unguents, and particularly to fly through the air to the places where they meet at their hellish festivals. In this sense, anoint thee, Witch, will mean, Away, Witch, to your infernal assembly. This reading I was inclined to favour, because I had met with the word aroint in no other authour till looking into Hearne's Collections I found it in a very old drawing, that he has published, in which St. Patrick is represented visiting hell, and putting the devils into great confusion by his presence, of whom one that is driving the damned before him with a prong, has a label issuing out of his mouth with these words, OUT OUT ARONGT, of which the last is evidently the same with aroint, and used in the same sense as in this passage.

I.iii.6 (403,5) Away with you, witch!] In one of the folio editions, the text reads Anoint thee, which aligns well with common depictions of witches, known for performing supernatural acts using ointments, especially to fly through the air to their hellish gatherings. In this context, Anoint thee, Witch would mean, Go away, Witch, to your infernal meeting. I was inclined to support this interpretation because I hadn't seen the word aroint in any other author until I came across it in Hearne's Collections. There, in a very old illustration he published, St. Patrick is shown visiting hell and causing great confusion among the devils. One of the devils, who is herding the damned with a pitchfork, has a label coming out of his mouth that says, OUT OUT ARONGT, where the last word clearly corresponds to aroint and is used in the same way as in this passage.

I.iii.15 (405,8) And the very points they blew] As the word very is here of no other use than to fill up the verse, it is likely that Shakespeare wrote various, which might be easily mistaken for very, being either negligently read, hastily pronounced, or imperfectly heard.

I.iii.15 (405,8) And the exact points they blew] Since the word exact here serves no purpose other than to complete the verse, it's likely that Shakespeare wrote various, which could easily be misread as exact, whether due to careless reading, quick pronunciation, or poor hearing.

I.iii.21 (405,9) He shall live a man forbid] Mr. Theobald has very justly explained forbid by accursed, but without giving any reason of his interpretation.

I.iii.21 (405,9) He shall live a man forbidden] Mr. Theobald has rightly explained forbidden as cursed, but without providing any reasoning for his interpretation.

As to forbid therefore implies to prohibit, in opposition to the word bid in its present sense, it signifies by the same kind of opposition to curse, when it is derived from the same word in its primitive meaning.

As to forbid, it means to prohibit, which is the opposite of the word bid in its current sense. Similarly, it has a contrasting meaning to curse, when it comes from the same root word in its original meaning.

I.iii.42 (409,3) are you aught/That man may question?] Are ye any beings with which man is permitted to hold converse, or of which it is lawful to ask questions?

I.iii.42 (409,3) are you anything/That man may question?] Are you any beings that a person is allowed to talk to, or is it permissible to ask questions?

I.iii.53 (410,5) Are ye fantastical] By fantastical, he means creatures of fantasy or imagination; the question is, Are these real beings before us, or are we deceived by illusions of fancy?

I.iii.53 (410,5) Are you imagining things] By imagining things, he means creatures of fantasy or imagination; the question is, Are these real beings in front of us, or are we being misled by illusions of our imagination?

I.iii.97 (412,8) As thick as tale] [As thick as hail] Was Mr. Pope's correction. The old copy has,

I.iii.97 (412,8) As thick as tale] [As thick as hail] Was Mr. Pope's correction. The old copy has,

As thick as tale

As thick as a story

Can post with post;—

Can post with post;—

which perhaps is not amiss, meaning that the news came as thick as a tale can travel with the post. Or we may read, perhaps yet better,

which perhaps is not inappropriate, meaning that the news spread as quickly as a story can travel by mail. Or we might understand it, maybe even better,

As thick as tale

As thick as a story

Came post with post;—

Came after with after;—

That is, posts arrived as fast as they could be counted.

That is, posts came in as quickly as they could be counted.

I.iii.130 (414,4) This supernatural solliciting] Solliciting is rather, in my opinion, incitement than information.

I.iii.130 (414,4) This supernatural soliciting] Soliciting is more like incitement than information.

I.iii.134 (414,5) why do I yield] To yield is, simply, to give way to.

I.iii.134 (414,5) why do I yield] To yield is, simply, to give way to.

I.iii.137 (414,6) Present fears/Are less than horrible imaginings] [W: feats] Present fears are fears of things present, which Macbeth declares, and every man has found, to be less than the imagination presents them while the objects are yet distant. Fears is right.

I.iii.137 (414,6) Current fears/Are less than terrible fantasies] [W: feats] Current fears are fears of things happening now, which Macbeth states, and every man has experienced, to be less intense than the imagination makes them seem when the things are still far away. Fears is accurate.

I.iii.140 (415,7) single state of man] The single state of man seems to be used by Shakespeare for an individual, in opposition to a commonwealth, or conjunct body.

I.iii.140 (415,7) single state of man] The single state of man appears to be used by Shakespeare to refer to an individual, in contrast to a commonwealth or collective body.

I.iii.40 (415,8) function/Is smother'd in surmise; and nothing is,/ But what is not] All powers of action are oppressed and crushed by one overwhelming image in the mind, and nothing is present to me, but that which is really future. Of things now about me I have no perception, being intent wholly on that which has yet no existence.

I.iii.40 (415,8) function/Is smothered in uncertainty; and nothing is,/ But what is not] All my ability to act is weighed down and crushed by one overpowering thought in my mind, and nothing feels real to me except for what is actually in the future. I have no awareness of what is around me, as I am completely focused on what doesn't yet exist.

I.iii.147 (415,9) Time and the hour runs through the roughest day] I suppose every reader is disgusted at the tautology in this passage, Time and the hour, and will therefore willingly believe that Shakespeare wrote it thus,

I.iii.147 (415,9) Time and the hour runs through the roughest day] I think every reader is annoyed by the redundancy in this line, Time and the hour, and will therefore easily accept that Shakespeare wrote it this way,

Come what come may,

Whatever happens, happens.

Time! on!—the hour runs thro' the roughest day.

Time! on!—the hour runs through the toughest day.

Macbeth is deliberating upon the events which are to befall him, but finding no satisfaction from his own thoughts, he grows impatient of reflection, and resolves to wait the close without harrassing hinaelf with conjectures.

Macbeth is thinking about the events that are going to happen to him, but since he's not satisfied with his own thoughts, he becomes impatient with overthinking and decides to wait for the end without torturing himself with guesses.

Come what come may.

Come what may.

But to shorten the pain of suspense, he calls upon Time In the usual stile of ardent desire, to quicken his motion,

But to lessen the agony of suspense, he calls on Time in the usual style of intense longing to speed up his progress,

Time! on!

Time! Go!

He then comforts himself with the reflection that all his perplexity must have an end,

He then reassures himself with the thought that all his confusion will eventually come to an end,

the hour runs thro' the roughest day.

The hour goes by even on the toughest day.

This conjecture is supported by the passage in the letter to his lady, in which he says, they referred me to the coming on of time, with Hail, King that shalt be.

This guess is backed up by the part in the letter to his lady, where he says, they referred me to the coming of time, with Hail, King that shalt be.

I.iii.149 (416,1) My dull brain was wrought] My head was worked, agitated, put into commotion.

I.iii.149 (416,1) My dull brain was worked] My head was stirred, jostled, put into chaos.

I.iv.9 (417,3) studied in his death] Instructed in the art of dying. It was usual to say studied, for learned in science.

I.iv.9 (417,3) studied in his death] Taught in the art of dying. It was common to say studied, for learned in science.

I.iv.12 (417,4) To find the mind's construction in the face] The construction of the mind is, I believe, a phrase peculiar to Shakespeare; it implies the frame or disposition of the mind, by which it is determined to good or ill.

I.iv.12 (417,4) To find the mind's construction in the face] The construction of the mind is, I believe, a phrase unique to Shakespeare; it refers to the frame or disposition of the mind, which determines whether it's inclined towards good or bad.

I.iv.26 (418,5) Which do but what they should, by doing everything, Safe toward your love and honour] Of the last line of this speech, which is certainly, as it is now read, unintelligible, an emendation has been attempted, which Dr. Warburton and Dr. Theobald once admitted as the true reading:

I.iv.26 (418,5) They only do what they should by doing everything, safe in your love and honor. The last line of this speech is definitely unintelligible as it currently stands, and an attempt has been made to correct it, which Dr. Warburton and Dr. Theobald once accepted as the true reading:

our duties

our responsibilities

Are to your throne and state, children and servants,

Are to your throne and position, kids and helpers,

Which do but what they should, in doing every thing

They only do what they should, in doing everything

Fiefs to your love and honour.

Fiefs to your love and honor.

My esteem for these critics inclines me to believe that they cannot be much pleased with these expressions fiefs to love, or fiefs to honour, and that they have proposed this alteration rather because no other occured to them, than because they approved of it. I shall therefore propose a bolder change, perhaps with no better success, but sua cuique placent. I read thus,

My respect for these critics leads me to think that they probably aren't too fond of the terms fiefs to love or fiefs to honour, and that they suggested this change more because they couldn't think of anything else than because they liked it. So, I will suggest a more daring change, maybe with no better outcome, but sua cuique placent. I read it like this,

our duties

our responsibilities

Are to your throne and state, children and servants

Are to your throne and position, kids and staff

Which do but what they should, in doing nothing,

They just do what they're supposed to, by doing nothing,

Save toward your love and honour.

Save for your love and honour.

We do but perform our duty when we contract all our views to your service, when we act with no other principle than regard to your love and honour.

We are only doing our job when we focus all our attention on your needs, when we act with no other motivation than consideration for your love and honor.

It is probable that this passage was first corrupted by writing safe for save, and the lines then stood thus:

It’s likely that this passage was initially altered by writing safe instead of save, and the lines then read like this:

doing nothing

chilling

Safe toward your love and honour.

Safe with your love and respect.

which the next transcriber observing to be wrong, and yet not being able to discover the real fault, altered to the present reading.

which the next transcriber noticed was incorrect, and yet not being able to figure out the actual mistake, changed it to the current reading.

Dr. Warburton has since changed fiefs to fief'd, and Hanmer has altered safe to shap'd. I am afraid none of us have hit the right word.

Dr. Warburton has since changed fiefs to fief'd, and Hanmer has altered safe to shap'd. I’m afraid none of us have found the right word.

I.v.2 (420, 6) by the perfected report] By the best intelligence. Dr. Warburton would read, perfected, and explains report by prediction. Little regard can be paid to an emendation that instead of clearing the sense, makes it more difficult.

I.v.2 (420, 6) by the perfected report] By the best information. Dr. Warburton would read, perfected, and explains report as prediction. Little attention can be given to a correction that instead of clarifying the meaning, makes it more complicated.

I.v.23 (420, 7) thoud'st have, great Glamis,/That which cries, Thus thou must do, if thou have it] As the object of Macbeth's desire is here introduced speaking of itself, it is necessary to read,

I.v.23 (420, 7) you should have, great Glamis,/That which cries, Thus you must do, if you have it] As the object of Macbeth's desire is here introduced speaking of itself, it is necessary to read,

thoud'st have, great Glamis,

you should have, great Glamis,

That which cries, thus thou must do, if thou have me.

Do what cries out, if you have me.

I.v.39 (422, 8) The raven himself is hoarse] Dr. Warburton reads,

I.v.39 (422, 8) The raven himself is hoarse] Dr. Warburton reads,

The raven himself's not hoarse.

The raven itself isn't hoarse.

Yet I think the present words may stand. The messenger, says the servant, had hardly breath to make up his message; to which the lady answers mentally, that he may well want breath, such a message would add hoarseness to the raven. That even the bird, whose harsh voice is accustomed to predict calamities, could not croak the entrance of Duncan but in a note of unwonted harshness.

Yet I believe the current words may hold. The messenger, the servant says, barely had the breath to deliver his message; to which the lady thinks to herself that he surely would need breath, as such a message would make even the raven hoarse. Even the bird, whose rough voice usually warns of disasters, could not announce Duncan's arrival without an unusually harsh croak.

I.v.42 (422, 2) mortal thoughts] This expression signifies not the thoughts of mortals, but murtherous, deadly, or destructive designs. So in act 5,

I.v.42 (422, 2) mortal thoughts] This phrase means not the thoughts of mortals, but murderous, deadly, or destructive plans. So in act 5,

Hold fast the mortal sword.

Hold on to the mortal sword.

And in another place,

And elsewhere,

With twenty mortal murthers.

With twenty mortal murders.

I.v.47 (422, 3) nor keep peace between/The effect, and it!] The intent of lady Macbeth evidently is to wish that no womanish tenderness, or conscientious remorse, may hinder her purpose from proceeding to effect; but neither this, nor indeed any other sense, is expressed by the present reading, and therefore it cannot be doubted that Shakespeare wrote differently, perhaps thus,

I.v.47 (422, 3) nor keep peace between/The effect, and it!] The intent of Lady Macbeth is clearly to wish that no feminine softness or guilty conscience gets in the way of her plans; however, neither this nor any other meaning is conveyed by the current wording, so it's clear that Shakespeare wrote this differently, possibly like this,

That no compunctious visitings of nature

That no guilty feelings from nature

Shake my fell purpose, nor keep pace between

Shake my dark intention, nor keep pace between

Th' effect, and it.—

The effect, and it.—

To keep pace between may signify to pass between, to intervene. Pace is on many occasions a favourite of Shakespeare's. This phrase is indeed not usual in this sease, but was it not its novelty that gave occasion to the present corruption? [The sense is, that no compunctious visitings of nature may prevail upon her, to give place in her mind to peaceful thoughts, or to rest one moment in quiet, from the hour of her purpose to its full completion in the effect. REVISAL.] This writer thought himself perhaps very sagacious that be found a meaning which nobody missed, the difficulty still remains how such a meaning is made by the words. (see 1765, VI, 394, 6)

To keep pace between might mean to move through or to intervene. Pace is often favored by Shakespeare. This phrase is actually uncommon in this context, but wasn't its novelty what led to the current confusion? [The meaning is, that no overwhelming feelings of guilt should stop her from having peaceful thoughts or even resting for a moment in calm, from the time she decides to act until her goal is fully achieved. REVISAL.] This writer may have thought he was clever for finding a meaning that no one had overlooked, but the challenge still remains in how such a meaning arises from the words. (see 1765, VI, 394, 6)

I.v.49 (423, 5) take my milk for gall] Take away my milk, and put gall into the place.

I.v.49 (423, 5) take my milk for gall] Take away my milk, and put gall in its place.

I.v.51 (423, 6) You wait on nature's mischief!] Nature's mischief is mischief done to nature, violation of nature's order committed by wickedness.

I.v.51 (423, 6) You wait on nature's mischief!] Nature's mischief refers to harm caused to nature, a disruption of nature's order caused by evil actions.

I.v.55 (423,8) To cry, _hold, hold_!] On this passage there is a long criticism in the Rambler.

I.v.55 (423,8) To cry, _hold, hold_!] There's a lengthy critique of this passage in the Rambler.

I.v.58 (424,1) This ignorant present time] Ignorant has here the signification of unknowing; that it, I feel by anticipation these future hours, of which, according to the process of nature, the present time would be ignorant.

I.v.58 (424,1) This unaware present time] Unaware here means not knowing; that is, I can sense by anticipation these upcoming hours, of which, according to the natural order, the present time would be unaware.

I.vi.3 (425,3) our gentle senses] Senses are nothing more than each man's sense. Gentle senses is very elegant, as it means placid, calm, composed, and intimates the peaceable delight of a fine day. (see 1765, VI,396,2)

I.vi.3 (425,3) our gentle senses] Senses are just each person's perception. Gentle senses is quite refined, as it suggests peaceful, calm, composed, and conveys the tranquil pleasure of a beautiful day. (see 1765, VI,396,2)

I.vi.7 (426,5) coigne of 'vantage] Convenient corner.

convenient corner.

I.vi.13 (426,7) How you should bid god-yield as for your pains] I believe yield, or, as it is in the folio of 1623, eyld, is a corrupted contraction of shield. The wish implores not reward but protection.

I.vi.13 (426,7) How you should say "god-yield" for your efforts] I believe yield, or as it is in the folio of 1623, eyld, is a corrupted version of shield. The wish doesn't ask for reward but for protection.

I.vii.1 (428,1) If it were done] A man of learning recommends another punctuation:

I.vii.1 (428,1) If it were done] A knowledgeable person suggests a different punctuation:

If it were done, when 'tis done, then 'twere well.

If it's going to be done, then it should be done right.

It were done quickly, if, &c.

It was done quickly, if, etc.

I.vii.2 (428,2) If the assassination/Could tramel up the consequence] Of this soliloquy the meaning is not very clear; I have never found the readers of Shakespeare agreeing about it. I understand it thus,

I.vii.2 (428,2) If the assassination/Could trap the consequences] The meaning of this soliloquy isn't very clear; I've never seen readers of Shakespeare come to a consensus about it. I understand it this way,

"If that which I am about to do, when it is once done and executed, were done and ended without any following effects, it would then be best to do it quickly; if the murder could terminate in itself, and restrain the regular course of consequences, if its success could secure its surcease, if being once done successfully, without detection, it could fix a period to all vengeance and enquiry, so that this blow might be all that I have to do, and this anxiety all that I have to suffer; if this could be my condition, even here in this world, in this contracted period of temporal existence, on this narrow bank in the ocean of eternity, I would jump the life to come, I would venture upon the deed without care of any future state. But this is one of these cases in which judgment is pronounced and vengeance inflicted upon as here in our present life. We teach others to do as we have done, and are punished by our own example." (1773)

"If what I’m about to do, once it’s done and carried out, could be done and finished without any lasting consequences, then it would be best to do it quickly; if the murder could end in itself and stop the usual flow of consequences, if its success could ensure its end, if once done successfully and without getting caught, it could put an end to all revenge and inquiries, so that this strike could be all I have to do, and this anxiety all I have to endure; if this could be my situation, even here in this world, in this limited time of existence, on this small piece of land in the ocean of eternity, I would forgo the afterlife, I would take on the act without worrying about any future state. But this is one of those situations where judgment is passed and revenge is taken right here in our current life. We teach others to follow our example, and we face consequences for it."

I.vii.4 (428,3) With his surcease, success] I think the reasoning requires that we should read,

I.vii.4 (428,3) With his end, success] I think the reasoning suggests that we should read,

With its success surcease.

With its success fade away.

I.vii.6 (429,4) shoal of time] This is Theobald's emendation, undoubtedly right. The old edition has school, and Dr. Warburton shelve.

I.vii.6 (429,4) shoal of time] This is Theobald's correction, which is definitely the correct one. The old edition has school, and Dr. Warburton has shelve.

I.vii.22 (429,7) or heavens cherubin, hors'd/Upon the sightless couriers of the air] [W: couriers] Courier is only runner. Couriers of air are winds, air in motion. Sightless is invisible.

I.vii.22 (429,7) or heavenly cherub, riding on the unseen messengers of the air] [W: messengers] Messenger is just runner. Messengers of air are winds, air in motion. Unseen is invisible.

I.vii.25 (430,8) That tears shall drown the wind] Alluding to the remission of the wind in a shower.

I.vii.25 (430,8) That tears shall drown the wind] Referring to the calming of the wind during a rain shower.

I.vii.28 (430,9) Enter Lady] The arguments by which lady Macbeth persuades her husband to commit the murder, afford a proof of Shakespeare's knowledge of human nature. She urges the excellence and dignity of courage, a glittering idea which has dazzled mankind from age to age, and animated sometimes the house-breaker, and sometimes the conqueror; but this sophism Macbeth has for ever destroyed, by distinguishing true from false fortitude, in a line and a half; of which it may almost be said, that they ought to bestow immortality on the author, though all his other productions had been lost:

I.vii.28 (430,9) Enter Lady] The ways Lady Macbeth convinces her husband to go through with the murder show Shakespeare's understanding of human nature. She emphasizes the greatness and nobility of bravery, a shiny idea that has captivated people for centuries, inspiring both thieves and conquerors at times. However, Macbeth completely undermines this flawed argument by clearly distinguishing true courage from false bravery in just a line and a half. One could almost say that those lines alone should ensure the author's immortality, even if all his other works were lost:

I dare do all that become a man,

I’ll do everything that makes me a man,

Who dares do more, is none.

Whoever tries to do more is nothing.

This topic, which has been always employed with too much success, is used in this scene with peculiar propriety, to a soldier by a woman. Courage is the distinguishing virtue of a soldier, and the reproach of cowardice cannot be borne by any man from a woman, without great impatience.

This topic, which has always been used very effectively, is applied in this scene particularly well, coming from a woman to a soldier. Courage is the defining quality of a soldier, and no man can accept a woman's accusation of cowardice without feeling a strong sense of frustration.

She then urges the oaths by which he had bound himself to murder Duncan, another art of sophistry by which men have sometimes deluded their consciences, and persuaded themselves that what would be criminal in others is virtuous in them; this argument Shakespeare, whose plan obliged him to make Macbeth yield, has not confuted, though he might easily have shewn that a former obligation could not be vacated by a latter: that obligations laid on us by a higher power, could not be over-ruled by obligations which we lay upon ourselves.

She then insists on the promises he made to kill Duncan, a trick some people have used to fool their own consciences and convince themselves that what is wrong for others is right for them. Shakespeare, needing to make Macbeth give in, didn’t counter this argument, even though he could have easily shown that an earlier commitment can’t be canceled by a later one: that obligations imposed on us by a higher authority can’t be overridden by the commitments we make to ourselves.

I.vii.41 (431,1)

I.vii.41 (431,1)

—Whouldst thou have that,

—Would you like that,

Which then esteem'st the ornament of life,

Which then values the decoration of life,

And live a coward in thine own esteem?]

And live as a coward in your own eyes?

In this there seems to be no reasoning. I should read,

In this, there seems to be no logic. I should read,

Or live a coward in thine own esteem?

Or live a coward in your own eyes?

Unless we choose rather,

Unless we choose otherwise,

Wouldst thou leave that.

—Would you leave that.

I.vii.45 (431,2) Like the poor cat i' the adage?] The adage alluded to is, The cat loves fish, but dares not wet her feet, Catus amat pisces, sed men vult tingere plantas.

I.vii.45 (431,2) Like the poor cat in the saying?] The saying mentioned is, The cat loves fish, but doesn't want to get her feet wet, Catus amat pisces, sed men vult tingere plantas.

I.vii.64 (432,5) Will I with wine and wassel so convince] To convince is in Shakespeare to overpower or subdue, as in this play,

I.vii.64 (432,5) Will I with wine and celebration so overpower] To overpower is in Shakespeare to overcome or defeat, as in this play,

Their malady convinces

Their illness convinces

The great assay of art.

The great evaluation of art.

I.vii.67 (433,6) A limbeck only] That is, shall be only a vessel to emit fumes or vapours.

I.vii.67 (433,6) A limbeck only] That is, it will just be a container to release fumes or vapours.

I.vii.71 (433,7) our great quell] Quell is murder. manquellers being in the old language the term for which murderers is now used.

I.vii.71 (433,7) our great murder] Quell means murder. manquellers was the term used in the old language for what we now call murderers.

II.i (434,8) Enter Banquo, and Fleance with a torch before him] The place is not mark'd in the old edition, nor is it easy to say where this encounter can be. It is not in the hall, as the editors have all supposed it, for Banquo sees the sky; it is not far from the bedchamber, as the conversation shews: it must be in the inner court of the castle, which Banquo might properly cross in his way to bed.

II.i (434,8) Enter Banquo, and Fleance with a torch before him] The location isn’t specified in the old edition, and it’s tough to determine where this meeting takes place. It’s not in the hall, as all the editors have assumed, since Banquo can see the sky; it’s not close to the bedroom, as the dialogue indicates. It must be in the inner courtyard of the castle, which Banquo could reasonably walk through on his way to bed.

II.i.25 (435,2) If you shall cleave to my consent, Then 'tis,/It shall make honour for you] Macbeth expressed his thought with affected obscurity; he does not mention the royalty, though he apparently has it in his mind, If you shall cleave to my consent, if you shall concur with me when I determine to accept the crown, when 'tis, when that happens which the prediction promises, it shall make honour for you.

II.i.25 (435,2) If you stick with my agreement, then it will bring you honor. Macbeth shared his thoughts in a way that was intentionally unclear; he doesn't directly mention royalty, but he clearly has it in mind, If you stick with my agreement, if you agree with me when I decide to take the crown, when it happens, when what the prophecy promises comes true, it will bring you honor.

II.i.49 (437,6) Now o'er the one half world/Nature seems dead] That is, over our hemisphere all action and motion seem to have ceased. This image, which is perhaps the most striking that poetry can produce, has been adopted by Dryden in his Conquest of Mexico:

II.i.49 (437,6) Now across half the world/Nature seems dead] That is, over our hemisphere all action and motion seem to have stopped. This image, which is possibly the most powerful that poetry can create, has been used by Dryden in his Conquest of Mexico:

All things are hush'd as Nature's self lay dead,

Everything is quiet as if Nature itself is dead,

The mountains seem to nod their drowsy head;

The mountains appear to gently nod off;

The little birds in dreams their song repeat,

The little birds in dreams sing their song again,

And sleeping flow'rs beneath the night dews sweat.

And sleeping flowers sweat under the night dew.

Even lust and envy sleep!

Even desire and jealousy rest!

These lines, though so well known, I have transcribed, that the contrast between them and this passage of Shakespeare may be more accurately observed.

These lines, although very familiar, I have written down so that the difference between them and this passage from Shakespeare can be more clearly seen.

Night is described by two great poets, but one describes a night of quiet, the other of perturbation. In the night of Dryden, all the disturbers of the world are laid asleep; in that of Shakespeare, nothing but sorcery, lust, and murder, is awake. He that reads Dryden, finds himself lull'd with serenity, and disposed to solitude and contemplation. He that peruses Shakspeare looks round alarmed, and starts to find himself alone. One is the night of a lover, the other, of a murderer.

Night is portrayed by two great poets, but one depicts a tranquil night while the other shows one filled with unrest. In Dryden's night, all the disturbances of the world are asleep; in Shakespeare's, only magic, desire, and murder are awake. Reading Dryden, you feel soothed by peace, inclined toward solitude and reflection. Reading Shakespeare, you feel anxious and jumpy, realizing you're alone. One is the night of a lover, the other of a killer.

II.i.52 (438,8)

II.i.52 (438,8)

—wither'd Murther,

—withered Murder,

—thus with hia stealthy pace,

—thus with his stealthy pace,

With Tarquin's ravishing strides, tow'rds his design

With Tarquin's captivating steps, toward his plan

moves like a ghost.—]

moves like a ghost.

This was the reading of this passage [ravishing sides] in all the editions before that of Mr. Pope, who for sides, inserted in the text strides, which Mr. Theobald has tacitly copied from him, though a more proper alteration might perhaps have been made. A ravishing stride is an action of violence, impetuosity, and tumult, like that of a savage rushing at his prey; whereas the poet is here attempting to exhibit an image of secrecy and caution, of anxious circumspection and guilty timidity, the stealthy pace of a ravisher creeping into the chamber of a virgin, and of an assassin approaching the bed of him whom he proposes to murder, without awaking him; these he describes as moving like ghosts, whose progression is so different from strides, that it has been in all ages represented te be, as Milton expresses it,

This was the reading of this passage [ravishing sides] in all editions before Mr. Pope's, who replaced sides with strides, a change that Mr. Theobald has silently copied from him, although a more suitable edit might have been made. A ravishing stride suggests an act of violence, impulsiveness, and chaos, like a wild animal charging at its prey; meanwhile, the poet is trying to depict an image of secrecy and caution, of anxious awareness and guilty nervousness, the stealthy pace of a ravisher sneaking into a virgin's room, and of an assassin approaching the bed of his intended victim without waking him; he describes these movements as moving like ghosts, whose motion is so different from strides, that it has been represented throughout history to be, as Milton puts it,

Smooth sliding without step.

Smooth sliding without a step.

This hemiatic will afford the true reading of this place, which is, I think, to be corrected thus:

This text will provide the correct interpretation of this location, which I believe should be revised as follows:

and wither'd Murder.

—and withered Murder.

thus with his stealthy pace.

thus with his sneaky pace.

With Tarquin ravishing, slides tow'rds his design,

With Tarquin assaulting, moves towards his plan,

Moves like a ghost.—

Moves like a ghost.—

Tarquin is in this place the general name of a ravisher, and the sense is, Now is the time in which every one is a-sleep, but those who are employed in wickedness; the witch who is sacrificing to Hecate, and the ravisher, and the murderer, who, like me, are stealing upon their prey.

Tarquin here refers generally to a person who assaults others, and the meaning is that this is the moment when everyone is asleep, except for those engaged in evil deeds: the witch making sacrifices to Hecate, the assaulter, and the murderer, who, like me, are creeping up on their victims.

When the reading is thus adjusted, he wishes with great propriety, in the following lines, that the earth may not hear his steps.

When the reading is set like this, he properly wishes, in the next lines, that the earth may not hear his steps.

II.i.59 (439,3) And take the present horrour from the time,/Which now suits with it] Of this passage an alteration was once proposed by me, of which I have now a less favourable opinion, yet will insert it, as it may perhaps give some hint to other critics:

II.i.59 (439,3) And take the current horror from the time,/Which now fits with it] I once suggested a change to this passage that I now view less favorably, but I will include it here, as it might provide some insight for other critics:

And take the present horrour from the time,

And remove the current horror from this time,

Which now suits with it.—

Which now goes with it.—

I believe every one that has attentively read this dreadful soliloquy is disappointed at the conclusion, which, if not wholly unintelligible, is, at least, obscure, nor can be explained into any sense worthy of the authour. I shall therefore propose a slight alteration:

I think everyone who has carefully read this terrible monologue feels let down by the ending, which, if not completely confusing, is at least unclear, and can't be interpreted in a way that does justice to the author. So, I’m going to suggest a small change:

Thou sound and firm-set earth,

You sound and solid earth,

Hear not my steps, which way they walk, for fear

Don’t listen to my footsteps, no matter which way I go, out of fear

Thy very stones prate of my where-about,

Your very stones talk about my whereabouts,

And talk—the present horrour of the time!

And talk—the current horror of the time!

That now suits with it.—

That works for me.

Macbeth has, in the foregoing lines, disturbed his imagination by enumerating all the terrors of the night; at length he is wrought up to a degree of frenzy, that makes him afraid of some supernatural discovery of his design, and calls out to the stones not to betray him, not to declare where he walks, nor to talk.—As he is going to say of what, he discovers the absurdity of his suspicion, and pauses, but is again overwhelmed by his guilt, and concludes, that such are the horrors of the present night, that the stones may be expected to cry out against him:

Macbeth has, in the previous lines, troubled his mind by listing all the fears of the night; finally, he becomes so worked up that he fears some supernatural revelation of his plan, and he cries out to the stones not to betray him, not to reveal where he walks, nor to talk. —As he is about to say what he fears, he realizes how ridiculous his suspicion is and hesitates, but he's once again overwhelmed by his guilt and concludes that the horrors of this night are such that even the stones might cry out against him:

That now suits with it.—

That now fits with it.

He observes in a subsequent passage, that on such occasions stones have been known to move. It is now a very just and strong picture of a man about to commit a deliberate murder under the strongest conviction of the wickedness of his design. Of this alteration, however, I do not now see much use, and certainly see no necessity.

He notes in a later section that during such times stones have been known to move. It's now a very accurate and powerful depiction of a man preparing to commit a planned murder fully aware of how evil his intentions are. However, I don't see much purpose in this change and definitely see no need for it.

Whether to take horrour from the time means not rather to catch it as communicated, than to deprive the time of horrour, deserves te be considered.

Whether to take horrour from the time means not rather to catch it as communicated, than to deprive the time of horrour, deserves te be considered.

II.ii.37 (443,6) sleave of care] A skein of silk is called a sleave of silk, as I learned from Mr. Seward, the ingenious editor of Beaumont and Fletcher.

II.ii.37 (443,6) sleave of care] A skein of silk is called a sleave of silk, as I learned from Mr. Seward, the clever editor of Beaumont and Fletcher.

II.ii.56 (444,8) gild the faces of the grooms withal,/For it must seem their guilt] Could Shakespeare possibly mean to play upon the similitude of gild and guilt.

II.ii.56 (444,8) cover the faces of the grooms with it,/For it must look like their guilt] Could Shakespeare be using a play on the similarity between gild and guilt?

II.iii.45 (447,5) I made a shift to cast him] To cast him up, to ease my stomach of him. The equivocation is between cast or throw, as a term of wrestling, and cast or cast up.

II.iii.45 (447,5) I made a shift to cast him] To cast him up, to relieve my stomach of him. The wordplay is between cast or throw, as in wrestling, and cast or cast up.

II.iii.61 (448,7)

II.iii.61 (448,7)

—strange screams of death;

—strange death screams;

And prophesying, with accents terrible

And prophesying, with awful accents

Of dire combustions, and confus'd events,

Of disastrous fires and chaotic events,

New hatch'd to the woeful time: The obscure bird

Newly hatched at a sad time: The mysterious bird

Clamour'd the live-long night: some say the earth

Clamored all night long: some say the earth

Was feverous, and did shake]

Was feverish and shaking

Those lines I think should be rather regulated thus:

Those lines should probably be regulated like this:

prophecying with accents terrible,

foretelling with terrible accents,

Of dire combustions and cosfus'd events.

Of terrible fires and chaotic happenings.

New-hatch'd to th' woful time, the obscure bird

Newly hatched into a sad time, the unknown bird

Clamour'd the live-long night. Some say the earth

Shouted all night long. Some say the earth

Was fev'rous and did shake.

Was feverish and shaking.

A prophecy of an event new hatch'd, seems to be a prophecy of an event past. And a prophecy new hatch'd is a wry expression. The term new hatch'd is properly applicable to a bird, and that birds of ill omen should be new-hatch'd to the woful time, that is, should appear in uncommon numbers, is very consistent with the rest of the prodigies here mentioned, and with the universal disorder into which nature is described as thrown, by the perpetration of this horrid murder. (see 1765, VI, 413, 7)

A prophecy of a newly hatched event feels like a prophecy of an event from the past. And a newly hatched prophecy is a strange expression. The phrase newly hatched is usually meant for a bird, and the idea that birds with bad omens should newly hatch during this unfortunate time, meaning they should appear in unusually large numbers, aligns well with the other unusual signs mentioned here, and with the chaos nature is described as being in, due to this terrible murder. (see 1765, VI, 413, 7)

II.iii.117 (452,3) Here, lay Duncan,/His silver skin lac'd with his golden blood] Mr. Pope has endeavoured to improve one of these lines by substituting goary blood for golden blood; but it may easily be admitted that he who could on such an occasion talk of lacing the silyer skin, would lace it with golden blood. No amendment can be made to this line, of which every word is equally faulty, but by a general blot.

II.iii.117 (452,3) Here, lay Duncan,/His silver skin laced with his golden blood] Mr. Pope tried to improve one of these lines by replacing golden blood with gory blood; but it’s easy to see that anyone who could mention lacing the silver skin would lace it with golden blood. No change can be made to this line, where every word is equally flawed, except by completely crossing it out.

It is not improbable, that Shakespeare put these forced and unnatural metaphors into the mouth of Macbeth as a mark of artifice and dissimulation, to shew the difference between the studied language of hypocrisy, and the natural outcries of sudden passion. This whole speech so considered, is a remarkable instance of judgment, as it consists entirely of antithesis and metaphor.

It’s likely that Shakespeare had Macbeth use these forced and unnatural metaphors to highlight artifice and deceit, showing the contrast between the calculated language of hypocrisy and the genuine emotions of sudden passion. When viewed this way, the entire speech is a notable example of skill, as it is made up entirely of contrasts and metaphors.

II.iii.122 (432,5) Unmannerly breech'd with gore] An unmannerly dagger, and a dagger breech'd, or as in some editions breech'd with, gore, are expressions not easily to be understood. There are undoubtedly two faults in this passage, which I have endeavored to take away by reading,

II.iii.122 (432,5) Unmannerly covered in blood] An unmannerly knife, and a knife covered, or as in some editions covered with, blood, are phrases that aren’t easily understood. There are definitely two issues in this passage, which I’ve tried to address by reading,

daggers

knives

Unmanly drench'd with gore:—

Unmanly soaked with blood:—

I saw drench'd with the King's blood the fatal daggers, not only instruments of murder but evidence of cowardice.

I saw soaked with the King's blood the deadly daggers, not just tools of murder but proof of cowardice.

Each of these words might easily be confounded with that which I have substituted for it, by a hand not exact, a casual blot, or a negligent inspection, [W: Unmanly reech'd] Dr. Warburton has, perhaps, rightly put reach'd for breech'd.

Each of these words could easily be confused with what I've replaced it with, due to an imprecise hand, a random smudge, or a careless check, [W: Unmanly reech'd] Dr. Warburton has, perhaps, correctly used reach'd for breech'd.

II.iii.138 (454,8)

II.iii.138 (454,8)

In the great hand of God I stand; and thence,

In the great hand of God, I stand; and from there,

Against the undivulg'd pretence I fight

Against the undisclosed pretense I battle

Of treasonous malice]

Of treasonous intent

Pretence is not act, but simulation, a pretence of the traitor, whoever he might be, to suspect some other of the murder. I here fly to the protector of innocence from any charge which, yet undivulg'd, the traitor may pretend to fix upon me.

Pretending isn't just acting; it's pretending—a deception by the traitor, whoever they might be, to accuse someone else of the murder. I'm here seeking refuge from any accusation that the traitor might try to pin on me, even if it hasn't been revealed yet.

II.iii.147 (454,7) This murtherous shaft that's shot,/Hath not yet lighted] The design to fix the murder opon some innocent person, has not yet taken effect.

II.iii.147 (454,7) This deadly arrow that's been fired,/Has not yet landed] The plan to pin the murder on some innocent person hasn’t worked yet.

II.iv.15 (456,9) minions of their race] Theobald reads,

II.iv.15 (456,9) minions of their race] Theobald reads,

minions of the race,

minions of the race,

very probably, and very poetically.

likely, and very poetically.

II.iv.24 (456,1) What good could they pretend?] To pretend is here to propose to themselves, to set before themselves as a motive of action.

II.iv.24 (456,1) What good could they propose to themselves?] To propose here means to set before themselves as a motive for action.

III.i.7 (457,2) As upon thee, Macbeth, their speeches shine] Shine, for appear with all the lustre of conspicuous truth.

III.i.7 (457,2) As on you, Macbeth, their words glow] Glow, for show with all the brightness of clear truth.

III.i.56 (459,4) as, it is said,/Mark Anthony's was by Caesar] Though I would not often assume the critic's privilege of being confident where certainty cannot be obtained, nor indulge myself too far in departing from the established reading; yet I cannot but propose the rejection of this passage, which I believe was an insertion of some player, that having so much learning as to discover to what Shakespeare alluded, was not willing that his audience should be less knowing than himself, and has therefore weakened the authour's sense by the intrusion of a remote and useless image into a speech bursting from a man wholly possess'd with his own present condition, and therefore not at leisure to explain his own allusions to himself. If these words are taken away, by which not only the thought but the numbers are injured, the lines of Shakespeare close together without any traces of a breach.

III.i.56 (459,4) as it is said, / Mark Anthony's was by Caesar] While I usually wouldn’t take the liberty of being overly confident where certainty isn’t possible, nor would I stray too far from the established text; I feel compelled to suggest that we remove this passage. I believe it was inserted by some actor who, having enough knowledge to recognize what Shakespeare was referring to, didn’t want the audience to be less informed than himself. This has diluted the author’s intent by introducing a distant and unnecessary image into a speech that’s already filled with a man completely absorbed in his current situation, who wouldn’t have the time to explain his own references. If we remove these words that disrupt both the thought and the rhythm, Shakespeare’s lines flow smoothly without any sign of interruption.

My genius is rebuk'd. He chid the sisters.

My talent is criticized. He scolded the sisters.

This note was written before I was fully acquainted with Shakespeare's manner, and I do not now think it of much weight; for though the words, which I was once willing to eject, seem interpolated, I believe they may still be genuine, and added by the authour in his revision. The authour of the Revisal cannot admit the measure to be faulty. There is only one foot, he says, put for another. This is one of the effects of literature in minds not naturally perspicacious. Every boy or girl finds the metre imperfect, but the pedant comes to its defence with a tribrachys or an anapaest, and sets it right at once by applying to one language the rules of another. If we may be allowed to change feet, like the old comic writers, it will not be easy to write a line not metrical. To hint this once, is sufficient. (see 1765, VI, 424, 2)

This note was written before I fully understood Shakespeare's style, and I don't think it's very significant now. Although the words I once wanted to remove seem out of place, I believe they might still be authentic and added by the author during his revision. The author of the Revisal cannot claim that the meter is wrong. He argues that only one foot is substituted for another. This is one of the effects of literature on minds that aren't naturally clear. Every boy or girl notices the meter as imperfect, but the pedant defends it with a tribrach or an anapest, quickly correcting it by applying the rules of one language to another. If we're allowed to change feet like the old comic writers, it won't be difficult to write a line that's not metrical. Just mentioning this once is enough. (see 1765, VI, 424, 2)

III.i.65 (460,5) For Banquo's issue have I fil'd my mind] [W: 'filed] This mark of contraction is not necessary. To file is in the bishop's Bible.

III.i.65 (460,5) For Banquo's descendants, I have hurt my mind] [W: 'hurt] This mark of contraction is not necessary. To hurt is in the bishop's Bible.

III.i.69 (460,6) the common enemy of man] It is always an entertainment to an inquisitive reader, to trace a sentiment to its original source; and therefore, though the term enemy of man, applied to the devil, is in itself natural and obvious, yet some may be pleased with being informed, that Shakespeare probably borrowed it from the first lines of the Destruction of Troy, a book which he is known to have read. This expression, however, he might have had in many other places. The word fiend signifies enemy.

III.i.69 (460,6) the common enemy of man] It's always entertaining for curious readers to track a sentiment back to its original source. So, while the term enemy of man used for the devil seems natural and clear, some might appreciate knowing that Shakespeare likely borrowed it from the opening lines of the Destruction of Troy, a book he is known to have read. However, he may have encountered this expression in many other works as well. The word fiend means enemy.

III.i.71 (461,7) come, Fate, into the list,/And champion me to the utterance!] This passage will be best explained by translating it into the language from whence the only word of difficulty in it is borrowed, "Que la destinée se rende en lice, et qu'elle me donne un defi a l'outrance." A challenge or a combat a l'outrance, to extremity, was a fix'd term in the law of arms, used when the combatants engaged with an odium internecinum, an intention to destroy each other, in opposition to trials of skill at festivals, or on other occasions, where the contest was only for reputation or a prize. The sense therefore is, Let Fate, that has foredoom'd the exaltation of the sons of Banquo, enter the lists against me, with the utmost animosity, in defence of its own decrees, which I will endeavour to invalidate, whatever be the danger. [Johnson quotes Warburton's note] After the former explication, Dr. Warburton was desirous to seem to do something; and he has therefore made Fate the marshal, whom I had made the champion, and has left Macbeth to enter the lists without an opponent.

III.i.71 (461,7) Come, Fate, into the arena,/And challenge me to the death!] This passage is best understood by translating it from the original language of the difficult word, "Que la destinée se rende en lice, et qu'elle me donne un defi a l'outrance." A challenge or a fight a l'outrance, to the death, was a specific term in the laws of combat, used when the fighters engaged with odium internecinum, an intention to destroy each other, as opposed to contests at festivals or other times, where the competition was merely for honor or a prize. So the meaning is, Let Fate, which has predetermined the rise of Banquo's sons, enter the arena against me with maximum hostility, defending its own decrees, which I will try to challenge, no matter the danger. [Johnson quotes Warburton's note] After the earlier explanation, Dr. Warburton wanted to appear to take action; he made Fate the marshal, whom I had made the champion, leaving Macbeth to enter the arena without an opponent.

III.i.88 (462,9) Are you so gospell'd] Are you of that degree of precise virtue? Gospeller was a name of contempt given by the Papists to the Lollards, the puritans of early times, and the precursors of protestantism.

III.i.88 (462,9) Are you so righteous? Gospeller was a term of disdain used by Catholics to refer to the Lollards, the early Puritans, who were the forerunners of Protestantism.

III.i.94 (463,1) Showghes] Showghes are probably what we now call shocks, demi-wolves, lyciscae; dogs bred between wolves and dogs. (1773)

III.i.94 (463,1) Showghes] Showghes are probably what we now call shocks, demi-wolves, lyciscae; dogs bred between wolves and dogs. (1773)

III.i.95 (463,2) the valued file] In this speech the word file occurs twice, and seems in both places to have a meaning different from its present use. The expression, valued file, evidently means, a list or catalogue of value. A station in the file, and not in the worst rank, may mean, a place in the list of manhood, and not in the lowest place. But file seems rather to mean in this place, a post of honour; the first rank, in opposition to the last; a meaning which I have not observed in any other place. (1773)

III.i.95 (463,2) the valued file] In this speech, the word file appears twice and seems to have a meaning different from how we use it today. The term valued file clearly refers to a list or catalog of worth. A position in the file, and not in the lowest rank, likely indicates a spot in the hierarchy of manhood, not at the very bottom. However, in this context, file seems to refer to a position of honor; the top rank, as opposed to the bottom; a usage I've not noticed anywhere else. (1773)

III.i.112 (465,2) So weary with disasters, tug'd with fortune] Tug'd with fortune may be, tug'd or worried by fortune.

III.i.112 (465,2) So tired of disasters, pulled around by fate] Pulled around by fate may be, pulled or worried by fate.

III.i.130 (465,4) Acquaint you with the perfect spy o' the time] What is meant by the spy of the time, it will be found difficult to explain; and therefore sense will be cheaply gained by a slight alteration.—Macbeth is assuring the assassins that they shall not want directions to find Banquo, and therefore says,

III.i.130 (465,4) Get to know the perfect spy of the time] It's hard to explain what the spy of the time means; a slight change will make it easier to understand. Macbeth is assuring the assassins that they won't have trouble finding Banquo, and that's why he says,

I will

I'll—

Acquaint you with a perfect spy o' the time.

Get to know a perfect spy of the time.

Accordingly a third murderer joins them afterwards at the place of action.

Accordingly, a third murderer joins them later at the scene.

Perfect is well instructed, or well informed, as in this play,

Perfect means well taught or well informed, just like in this play,

Though in your state of honour I am perfect.

Even though I am perfect in your eyes of honor.

though I am well acquainted with your quality and rank. [Warburton explained this as "the critical juncture"] How the critical juncture is the spy o' the time I know not, but I think my own conjecture right.

though I am well aware of your quality and status. [Warburton explained this as "the critical moment"] How the critical moment is the observer of the time I don't know, but I believe my own guess is correct.

III.ii.38 (467,1) nature's copy's not eternal] The copy, the lease, by which they hold their lives from nature, has its time of termination limited.

III.ii.38 (467,1) nature's copy's not eternal] The copy, the lease, by which they hold their lives from nature, has its time of termination limited.

III.iii.1 (469,6) But who did bid thee join with us?] The meaning of this abrupt dialogue is this. The perfect spy, mentioned by Macbeth in the foregoing scene, has, before they enter upon the stage, given them the directions which were promised at the time of their agreement; yet one of the murderers suborned suspects him of intending to betray them; the other observes, that, by his exact knowledge of what they were to do, he appears to be employed by Macbeth, and needs not be mistrusted.

III.iii.1 (469,6) But who told you to join us?] The point of this sudden dialogue is this. The perfect spy mentioned by Macbeth in the previous scene has given them the instructions that were promised when they made their agreement, before they enter the stage; however, one of the hired murderers suspects him of planning to betray them. The other notes that, due to his precise knowledge of what they were supposed to do, he seems to be working for Macbeth and shouldn’t be doubted.

III.iv.1 (470,9) You know your own degrees, sit down: at first,/And last the hearty welcome] As this passage stands [sit down:/At first and last], not only the numbers are very imperfect, but the sense, if any can be found, weak and contemptible. The numbers will be improved by reading,

III.iv.1 (470,9) You understand your own ranks, take a seat: at first,/And finally the warm welcome] As this passage reads [take a seat:/At first and finally], not only are the numbers quite flawed, but the meaning, if it exists at all, is weak and insignificant. The numbers will be better after reading,

sit down at first,

take a seat at first,

And last a hearty welcome.

And finally, a warm welcome.

But for last should then be written next. I believe the true reading is,

But for last it should actually be next. I think the correct reading is,

You know your own degrees, sit down.—To first

You know your own levels, take a seat.—To first

And last the hearty welcome.

And finally, the warm welcome.

All of whatever degree, from the highest to the lowest, may be assured that their visit is well received.

Everyone, from the highest to the lowest, can be assured that their visit is welcomed.

III.iv.14 (471,1) 'Tis better thee without, than he within] The sense requires that this passage should be read thus:

III.iv.14 (471,1) It's better for you to be outside than him to be inside] The meaning needs this passage to be read like this:

'Tis better thee without, than him within.

It's better to have you out than him in.

That is, I am better pleased that the blood of Banquo should be on thy face than in his body.

That is, I prefer the blood of Banquo to be on your face rather than in his body.

The authour might mean, It is better that Banquo's blood were on thy face, than he in this room. Expressions thus imperfect are common in his works.

The author might mean, It's better for Banquo's blood to be on your face than him in this room. Such incomplete expressions are common in his works.

III.iv.33 (472,2) the feast is sold] The meaning is,—That which ia not given cheerfully, cannot be called a gift, it is something that must be paid for. (1773)

III.iv.33 (472,2) the feast is sold] The meaning is,—That which is not given cheerfully cannot be considered a gift; it is something that must be paid for. (1773)

III.iv.57 (473,3) extend his passion] Prolong his suffering; make his fit longer.

III.iv.57 (473,3) extend his passion] Prolong his suffering; make his fit last longer.

III.iv.60 (473,4) O proper stuff!] This speech is rather too long for the circumstances in which it is spoken. It had begun better at, Shame itself!

III.iv.60 (473,4) O proper stuff!] This speech is a bit too lengthy for the situation in which it's given. It would have started off better with, Shame itself!

III.iv.63 (473,5)

III.iv.63 (473,5)

Oh, these flaws, and starts,

Oh, these flaws and beginnings,

(Impostors to true fear,) would well become

(Impostors to true fear,) would well become

A woman's story at a winter's fire,

A woman's story by a winter fire,

Authoriz'd by her grandam]

Authorized by her grandmother

Flaws, are sudden gusts. The authour perhaps wrote,

Flaws are sudden gusts. The author probably wrote,

Those flaws and starts,

Those flaws and false starts,

Impostures true to fear would well become;

Impostures that are genuinely fearful would fit well;

A woman's story,—

A woman's story,—

These symptoms of terrour and amazement might better become impostures true only to fear, might become a coward at the recital of such falsehoods as no man could credit, whose understanding was not weaken'd by his terrours; tales told by a woman over a fire on the authority of her grandam.

These feelings of terror and shock would suit only real impostors who are driven by fear, could make anyone cower when hearing such unbelievable lies, as long as their mind isn't clouded by fear; stories shared by a woman by the fire based on her grandmother's word.

III.iv.76 (474,6) Ere human statute purg'd the gentle weal] The gentle weal, is, the peaceable community, the state made quiet and safe by human statutes.

III.iv.76 (474,6) Before human laws cleaned up the peaceful community] The peaceful community is the safe and orderly state established by human laws.

Mollia securae peragebant otia gentes.

Mollia secure enjoyed their leisure.

III.iv.92 (475,7) And all to all] I once thought it should be hail to all, but I now think that the present reading is right.

III.iv.92 (475,7) And all to all] I used to think it should be hail to all, but now I believe the current reading is correct.

III.iv.105 (475,8) If trembling I inhabit] This is the original reading, which Mr. Pope changed to inhibit, which inhibit Dr. Warburton interprets refuse. The old reading may stand, at least as well as the emendation. Suppose we read,

III.iv.105 (475,8) If trembling I inhabit] This is the original reading, which Mr. Pope changed to inhibit, which inhibit Dr. Warburton interprets as refuse. The old reading may stand, at least as well as the edit. Suppose we read,

If trembling I evade it.

If I tremble, I'll avoid it.

III.iv.110 (476,9) Can such things be,/And overcome us, like a summer's cloud,/Without our special wonder?] [W: Can't] The alteration is introduced by a misinterpretation. The meaning is not that these things are like a summer-cloud, but can such wonders as these pass over us without wonder, as a casual summer cloud passes over us.

III.iv.110 (476,9) Can such things be, / And take us by surprise, like a summer's cloud, / Without us being amazed?] [W: Can't] The change comes from a misunderstanding. The meaning isn’t that these things are like a summer cloud, but can such wonders as these drift by us without invoking any amazement, like a random summer cloud does.

III.iv.112 (477,1) You make me strange/Even to the disposition that I owe] You produce in me an alienation of mind, which is probably the expression which our author intended to paraphrase.

III.iv.112 (477,1) You make me feel odd/Even to the point that I owe] You create in me an alienation of mind, which is probably the phrase our author meant to paraphrase.

III.iv.124 (477,2) Augurs, and understood relations] By the word relation is understood the connection of effects with causes; to understand relations as an angur, is to know how these things relate to each other, which have no visible combination or dependence.

III.iv.124 (477,2) Augurs, and understood relations] By the word relation, it means the connection between effects and causes; to understand relations as an augur, is to know how these things relate to each other, even when there is no obvious link or dependence.

III.iv.141 (479,5) You lack the season of all natures, sleep] I take the meaning to be, you want sleep, which seasons, or gives the relish to all nature. Indiget somni vitae condimenti.

III.iv.141 (479,5) You lack sleep, which is essential for all living things. I believe it means, you need sleep, which nourishes or enhances all of nature. Indiget somni vitae condimenti.

III.v.24 (480,8) vaporous drop, profound] That is, a drop that has profound, deep, or hidden qualities.

III.v.24 (480,8) vaporous drop, profound] That is, a drop that has deep, intense, or hidden qualities.

III.v.26 (480,9) slights] Arts; subtle practices.

III.v.26 (480,9) slights] Skills; clever techniques.

III.vi (481,1) Enter Lenox, and another Lord] As this tragedy, like the rest of Shakespeare's, is perhaps overstocked with personages, it is not easy to assign a reason why a nameless character should be introduced here, since nothing is said that might not with equal propriety have been put into the mouth of any other disaffected man. I believe therefore that in the original copy it was written with a very common form of contraction Lenox and An. for which the transcriber, instead of Lenox and Angus, set down Lenox and another Lord. The author had indeed been more indebted to the transcriber's fidelity and diligence had he committed no errors of greater importance.

III.vi (481,1) Enter Lenox, and another Lord] This tragedy, like Shakespeare's other works, is probably crowded with characters, making it hard to understand why a nameless character is introduced here, since nothing said couldn't have easily been expressed by any other dissatisfied person. I think that in the original version, it was written using a common abbreviation Lenox and An., and the transcriber mistakenly wrote Lenox and another Lord instead of Lenox and Angus. The author would have truly benefited from the transcriber's accuracy and attention to detail had he not made more significant mistakes.

III.vi.36 (482,3) and receive free honours] [Free for grateful. WARBURTON.] How can free be grateful? It may be either honours freely bestowed, not purchased by crimes; or honours without slavery, without dread of a tyrant.

III.vi.36 (482,3) and receive free honors] [Free means grateful. WARBURTON.] How can free mean grateful? It could refer to honors freely given, not earned through wrongdoing; or honors without bondage, without fear of a tyrant.

IV.i (484,5) As this is the chief scene of enchantment in the play, it is proper in this place to observe, with how much judgment Shakespeare has selected all the circumstances of his infernal ceremonies, and how exactly he has conformed to common opinions and traditions:

IV.i (484,5) Since this is the main scene of magic in the play, it's fitting to note how wisely Shakespeare has chosen all the details of his dark rituals and how closely he has adhered to popular beliefs and traditions:

Thrice the brinded cat hath mew'd.

Three times the striped cat has meowed.

The usual form in which familiar spirits are reported to converse with witches, is that of a cat. A witch, who was tried about half a century before the time of Shakespeare, had a cat named Rutterkin, as the spirit of one of these witches was Grimalkin; and when any mischief was to be done she used to bid Rutterkin go and fly, but once when she would have sent Rutterkin to torment a daughter of the countess of Rutland, instead of going or flying, he only cried mew, from whence she discovered that the lady was out of his power, the power of witches being not universal, but limited, as Shakespeare has taken care to inculcate:

The common way that familiar spirits are said to talk to witches is through the form of a cat. A witch who was tried about fifty years before Shakespeare’s time had a cat named Rutterkin, and the spirit of one of these witches was Grimalkin. When she wanted to cause some trouble, she would tell Rutterkin to go and fly. However, one time when she wanted to send Rutterkin to bother the daughter of the Countess of Rutland, instead of going or flying, he just cried mew. This made her realize that the lady was beyond his reach, as the power of witches is not unlimited but confined, as Shakespeare emphasized:

Though his bark cannot be lost,

Although his bark can't be lost,

Yet it shall be tempest-tost.

Yet it will be storm-tossed.

The common afflictions which the malice of witches produced were melancholy, fits, and loss of flesh, which are threatened by one of Shakespeare's witches:

The usual sufferings caused by the evil intentions of witches included sadness, seizures, and weight loss, as warned by one of Shakespeare's witches:

Weary sev'n nights, nine times nine,

After seven long nights, nine times nine,

Shall he dwindle, peak, and pine.

Will he fade away, rise, and suffer?

It was likewise their practice to destroy the cattle of their neighbours, and the farmers have to this day many ceremonies to secure their cows and other cattle from witchcraft; but they seem to have been most suspected of malice against swine. Shakespeare has accordingly made one of his witches declare that she has been killing swine, and Dr. Harsenet observes, that about that time, a sow could not be ill of the measles, nor a girl of the sullens, but some old woman was charged with witchcraft.

It was also common for them to harm their neighbors' cattle, and farmers still have many rituals today to protect their cows and other livestock from witchcraft. However, they were especially suspected of having ill intentions toward pigs. Shakespeare even has one of his witches say that she has been killing swine, and Dr. Harsenet notes that around that time, a sow could not be sick with the measles, nor a girl with the blues, without some old woman being accused of witchcraft.

Toad, that under the cold stone,

Toad, that beneath the cold stone,

Days and night has, thirty-one,

Days and nights have thirty-one,

Swelter'd venom sleeping got;

Sweltering venom sleeping got;

Boil thou first i'the charm'd pot.

First, boil it in the enchanted pot.

Toads have likewise long lain under the reproach of being by some means accessory to witchcraft, for which reason Shakespeare, in the first scene of this play, calls one of the spirits Padocke or Toad, and now takes care to put a toad first into the pot. When Vaninus was seized at Theleuse, there was found at his lodgings ingens Bufo Vitro inclusus, a great toad shut in a vial, upon which those that prosecuted him, Veneficium exprebrabent, charged him, I suppose, with witchcraft.

Toads have also long been accused of being linked to witchcraft, which is why Shakespeare, in the first scene of this play, refers to one of the spirits as Padocke or Toad, and makes sure to put a toad in the pot first. When Vaninus was captured at Theleuse, they found at his place ingens Bufo Vitro inclusus, a great toad shut in a vial, and those who prosecuted him Veneficium exprebrabent, charged him, I assume, with witchcraft.

Fillet of fenny snake,

Fillet of freshwater snake,

In the cauldron boil and bakae:

In the pot, boil and bake:

Eye of newt, and toe of frog;—

Eye of newt, and toe of frog;—

For a charm, &c.

For a charm, etc.

The propriety of these ingredients may be known by consulting the books de Viribus Animalium and de Mirabilibus Mundi, ascribed to Albertus Magnus, in which the reader, who has time and credulity, may discover very wonderful secrets.

The suitability of these ingredients can be learned by checking the books de Viribus Animalium and de Mirabilibus Mundi, attributed to Albertus Magnus, where the reader with some time and an open mind can uncover amazing secrets.

Finger of birth-strangled babe,

Finger of a stillborn baby,

Ditch deliver'd by a drab;—

Ditch delivered by a woman;—

It has been already mentioned in the law against witches, that they are supposed to take up dead bodies to use in enchantments, which was confessed by the woman whom king James examined, and who had of a dead body that was divided in one of their assemblies, two fingers for her share. It is observable that Shakespeare, on this great occasion, which involves the fate of a king, multiplies all the circumstanaces of horror. The babe, whose finger is used, must be strangled in its birth; the grease must not only be human, but must have dropped from a gibbet, the gibbet of a murderer; and even the sow, whose blood is used, must have offended nature by devouring her own farrow. These are touches of judgment and genius.

It has already been mentioned in the witchcraft laws that witches are believed to use dead bodies for their spells. This was confirmed by the woman who was questioned by King James, who admitted to taking two fingers from a dismembered corpse during one of their gatherings. Notably, Shakespeare, during this significant moment that affects a king's fate, heightens all the elements of horror. The infant whose finger is used must be strangled at birth; the grease must not only be human but must come from a hanged murderer; and even the sow, whose blood is used, must have defied nature by eating her own offspring. These details showcase both judgment and brilliance.

And now about the cauldron sing—

And now about the cauldron sing—

Black spirits and white,

Black and white spirits,

Blue spirits and grey,

Blue spirits and gray,

Mingle, mingle, mingle,

Mix and mingle

You that mingle say.

You who socialize say.

And in a former part,

And in a previous section,

weyward sisters, hand in hand,—

weird sisters, side by side,—

Thus do go about, about.

Go about your business.

Thrice to thine, and thrice to mine.

Three times for you, and three times for me.

And thrice again to make up nine!

And three more to make nine!

These two passages I have brought together, because they both seem subject to the objection of too much levity for the solemnity of enchantment, and may both be shewn, by one quotation from Camden's account of Ireland, to be founded upon a practice really observed by the uncivilised natives of that country: "When any one gets a fall, says the informer of Camden, he starts up, and, turning three times to the right, digs a hole in the earth; for they imagine that there is a spirit in the ground, and if he falls sick in two or three days, they send one of their women that is skilled in that way to the place, where she says, I call thee from the east, west, north, and south, from the groves, the woods, the rivers, and the fens, from the fairies red, black, white." There was likewise a book written before the time of Shakespeare, describing, amongst other properties, the colours of spirits.

I’ve put these two excerpts together because they both seem a bit too lighthearted for the seriousness of enchantment. They can both be linked to a practice that was actually observed by the uncivilized natives of Ireland, as noted by Camden: "When someone falls, Camden's informant says, they get up and, turning three times to the right, dig a hole in the ground; they believe there’s a spirit in the earth, and if the person is sick in a couple of days, they send one of their women who knows how to handle it to the spot, where she says, I call you from the east, west, north, and south, from the groves, the woods, the rivers, and the marshes, from the fairies red, black, white." There was also a book written before Shakespeare’s time that described, among other things, the colors of spirits.

Many other circumstances might be particularised, in which Shakespeare has shown his judgment and his knowledge.

Many other situations could be specified where Shakespeare demonstrated his insight and knowledge.

IV.i.53 (489,6) yesty waves] That is, foaming or frothy waves.

IV.i.53 (489,6) yesty waves] That is, foaming or frothy waves.

IV.i.88 (491,1) the round/And top of sovereignty?] This round is that part of the crown that encircles the head. The top is the ornament that rises above it.

IV.i.88 (491,1) the round/And top of sovereignty?] This round is the part of the crown that goes around the head. The top is the decoration that sits above it.

IV.i.95 (492,3) Who can impress the forest] i.e. who can command the forest to serve him like a soldier impress'd. (1773)

IV.i.95 (492,3) Who can control the forest] i.e. who can order the forest to serve him like a soldier conscripted. (1773)

IV.i.97 (492,4) Rebellious head, rise never] Mr. Theobald, who first proposed this change ["head" for "dead"] rightly observes, that head means host, or power.

IV.i.97 (492,4) Rebellious leader, rise never] Mr. Theobald, who first suggested this change ["head" for "dead"], correctly notes that head means host, or power.

Douglas and the rebels met,

Douglas and the rebels got together,

A mighty and a fearful head they are.

They are a powerful and intimidating presence .

And again,

And once more,

His divisions—are in three heads.

His divisions are in three parts.

IV.i.113 (493,6) Thy crown does sear mine eye-balls] The expression of Macbeth, that the crown sears his eye-balls, is taken from the method formerly practised of destroying the sight of captives or competitors, by holding a burning bason before the eye, which dried up its humidity. Whence the Italian, abacinare, to blind.

IV.i.113 (493,6) Your crown burns my eyes] Macbeth's remark that the crown burns his eyes comes from the old practice of blinding captives or rivals by holding a burning basin in front of them, which would dry out their eyes. This is where the Italian word abacinare meaning to blind originates.

IV.i.113 (493,7) And thy air,/Thou other gold-bound brow, is like the first:—/A third is like the former] In former editions,

IV.i.113 (493,7) And your expression,/You other gold-bound brow, is/like the first:—/A third is like the former] In earlier editions,

and thy hair,

—and your hair,

Thou other gold-bound brow, is like the first:—

Your other gold-bound brow is like the first:—

A third is like the former:—

A third is similar to the first:—

As Macbeth expected to see a train of kings, and was only enquiring from what race they would proceed, he could not be surprised that the hair of the second was bound with gold like that of the first; he was offended only that the second resembled the first, as the first resembled Banquo, and therefore said,

As Macbeth anticipated seeing a line of kings and was only asking which lineage they would come from, he couldn’t be shocked that the hair of the second was bound with gold like that of the first; he was only upset that the second looked like the first, just as the first looked like Banquo, and thus said,

and thy air,

and your air,

Thou other gold-bound brow, is like the first.

Your other golden brow is like the first.

This Dr. Warburton has followed.

This Dr. Warburton is active.

IV.i.144 (495,2) Time, thou anticipat'st my dread exploits] To anticipate is here to prevent, by taking away the opportunity.

IV.i.144 (495,2) Time, you prevent my terrifying actions] To prevent here means to anticipate, by removing the chance.

IV.ii.9 (496,3) He wants the natural touch] Natural sensibility. He is not touched with natural affection.

IV.ii.9 (496,3) He wants the natural touch] Natural sensibility. He doesn't feel any natural affection.

IV.ii.71 (498,7) To do worse to you, were fell cruelty] To do worse is, to let her and her children be destroyed without warning.

IV.ii.71 (498,7) To do worse to you, would be pure cruelty] To do worse means to allow her and her children to be harmed without any notice.

IV.iii.2 (500,9) Let us rather/Hold fast the mortal sword; and, like good men,/ Bestride our down-faln birthdom] In former editions,

IV.iii.2 (500,9) Let us instead/Hold tight the mortal sword; and, / like good men,/ Stand tall for our fallen homeland] In previous editions,

Let us rather

Let's instead

Hold fast the mortal sword; and, like good men,

Hold on to the mortal sword; and, like decent people,

Bestride our downfal birthdoom.—]

Overcome our downfall birthdoom.—]

He who can discover what is meant by him that earnestly exhorts him to bestride his downfal birth-doom, is at liberty to adhere to the present text; but it is probable that Shakespeare wrote,

He who can figure out what is meant by the one who seriously urges him to overcome his fateful destiny, is free to stick with the current text; but it’s likely that Shakespeare wrote,

like good men,

like decent guys,

Bestride our downfaln birthdom—

Stride over our downfall homeland—

The allusion is to a man from whom something valuable is about to be taken by violence, and who, that he may defend it without incombrance, lays it on the ground, and stands over it with his weapon in his hand. Our birthdom, or birthright, says he, lies on the ground, let us, like men who are to fight for what is dearest to them, not abandon it, but stand over it and defend it. This is a strong picture of obstinate resolution. So Falstaff says to Hal.

The reference is to a man who is about to have something valuable taken from him by force, and who, in order to defend it without any hindrance, places it on the ground and stands over it with his weapon ready. He asserts that our homeland, or birthright, is on the ground; let us, like those who are ready to fight for what matters most to them, not forsake it but stand guard and protect it. This vividly illustrates stubborn determination. That's what Falstaff says to Hal.

When I am down, if thou wilt bestride me, so.

When I'm feeling low, if you will stand over me, then.

Birthdom for birthright is formed by the same analogy with masterdom in this play, signifying the privileges or rights of a master.

Birthdom for birthright is created through the same analogy as masterdom in this play, indicating the privileges or rights of a master.

Perhaps it might be birth-dame for mother; let us stand over our mother that lies bleeding on the ground.

Perhaps it might be birth-dame for mother; let us stand over our mother who lies bleeding on the ground.

IV.iii.19 (501,4) A good and virtuous nature may recoil/In an imperial charge] A good mind may recede from goodness in the execution of a royal commission.

IV.iii.19 (501,4) A good and virtuous nature may pull back/In an imperial charge] A good mind may step back from goodness in carrying out a royal task.

IV.iii.23 (501,5) Though all things foul would wear the brows of grace,/Yet grace must look still so] This is not very clear. The meaning perhaps is this:—My suspicions cannot injure you, if you be virtuous, by supposing that a traitor may put on your virtuous appearance. I do not say that your virtuous appearance proves you a traitor; for virtue must wear its proper form, though that form be often counterfeited by villany.

IV.iii.23 (501,5) Even though all things ugly can pretend to be graceful,/True grace must always look like it. This isn’t very clear. The meaning might be this:—My doubts can’t harm you if you're virtuous, by imagining that a traitor could fake your virtuous look. I’m not saying your virtuous appearance makes you a traitor; true virtue must have its rightful form, even if that form is often imitated by wickedness.

IV.iii.26 (502,6) Why in that rawness left you wife and children] Without previous provision, without due preparation, without maturity of counsel.

IV.iii.26 (502,6) Why, in that mess, did you leave your wife and kids] Without any planning, without proper preparation, without thoughtfulness in your decision.

IV.iii.33 (502,7) Wear thou thy wrongs] That is, Poor country, wear thou thy wrongs.

IV.iii.33 (502,7) Wear your wrongs] That is, Poor country, wear your wrongs.

IV.iii.69 (503,1) Sudden, malicious] [Sudden, for capricious. WARBUR.] Rather violent, passionate, hasty.

IV.iii.69 (503,1) Sudden, malicious] [Sudden, for unpredictable. WARBUR.] More like extreme, intense, impulsive.

IV.iii.85 (504,2) Than summer seeming lust] When I was younger and bolder I corrected it thus,

IV.iii.85 (504,2) Than summer seeming lust] When I was younger and more daring, I revised it this way,

Than fume, or seething lust.

Than rage, or burning desire.

that is, Than angry passion, or boiling lust. (1773)

that is, Than angry passion, or intense desire. (1773)

IV.iii.135 (506,4) All ready at a point] [W: at appoint] There is no need of change.

IV.iii.135 (506,4) All ready at a point] [W: at appoint] There is no need for change.

IV.iii.136 (506,5) and the chance of goodness/Be like our warranted quarrel!] The chance of goodness, as it is commonly read, conveys no sense. If there be not some more important errour in the passage, it should at least be pointed thus:

IV.iii.136 (506,5) and the chance of goodness/Be like our warranted quarrel!] The chance of goodness, as it's usually read, doesn't make any sense. If there isn't a more significant error in the passage, it should at least be punctuated like this:

and the chance, of goodness,

and the opportunity for goodness,

Be like our warranted quarrel!—

Embrace our justified conflict!—

That is, may the event be, of the goodness of heaven, [pro justitia divina] answerable to the cause.

That is, may the event be, of the goodness of heaven, [pro justitia divina] accountable to the cause.

The author of the Revisal conceives the sense of the passage to be rather this: And may the success of that goodness, which is about to exert itself in my behalf, be such as may be equal to the justice of my quarrel.

The author of the Revisal understands the meaning of the passage to be more like this: And may the success of that goodness, which is about to work for me, be equal to the fairness of my cause.

But I am inclined to believe that Shakespeare wrote,

But I tend to believe that Shakespeare wrote,

—and the chance, O goodness,

—and the opportunity, oh goodness,

Be like our warranted quarrel!—

Be like our justified argument!—

This some of his transcribers wrote with a small o, which another imagined to mean of. If we adopt this reading, the sense will be, and O thou sovereign Goodness, to whom we now appeal, may our fortune answer to our cause. (see 1765, VI, 462, 7)

This some of his transcribers wrote with a small o, which another thought meant of. If we go with this reading, the meaning will be, and O you sovereign Goodness, to whom we now turn, may our fortune match our cause. (see 1765, VI, 462, 7)

IV.iii.170 (508,9) A modern ecstacy] I believe modern is only foolish or trifling.

IV.iii.170 (508,9) A modern ecstasy] I believe modern is only foolish or trifling.

IV.iii.196 (509,2), fee-grief] A peculiar sorrow; a grief that hath a single owner. The expression is, at least to our ears, very harsh.

IV.iii.196 (509,2), fee-grief] A strange sadness; a grief that belongs solely to one person. The phrase sounds, at least to us, quite harsh.

IV.iii.216 (511,4) He has no children] It has been observed by an anonymous critic, that this is not said of Macbeth, who had children, but of Malcolm, who having none, supposes a father.

IV.iii.216 (511,4) He has no children] An anonymous critic has noted that this is not referring to Macbeth, who had children, but to Malcolm, who, having none, imagines himself as a father.

V.i.86 (515,8) My mind she has mated] [Conquer'd or subdued. POPE.] Rather astonished, confounded.

V.i.86 (515,8) My mind she has mated] [Conquered or subdued. POPE.] More like amazed, overwhelmed.

V.ii.24 (516,1) When all that is within him does condemn/Itself, for being there?] That is, when all the faculties of the mind are employed in self-condemnation.

V.ii.24 (516,1) When everything inside him does condemn/Itself, for being there?] That is, when all the faculties of the mind are used in self-condemnation.

V.iii.1 (516,2) Bring me no more reports] Tell me not any more of desertions—Let all ny subjects leave me—I am safe till, &c.

V.iii.1 (516,2) Bring me no more reports] Don’t tell me about any more desertions—Let all my subjects go—I’m safe until, &c.

V.iii.8 (517,3) English Epicures] The reproach of Epicurism, on which Mr. Theobald has bestowed a note, is nothing more than a natural invective uttered by an inhabitant of a barren country, against, those who have more opportunities of luxury.

V.iii.8 (517,3) English Epicures] The criticism of Epicureanism, which Mr. Theobald commented on, is simply a natural insult from someone living in a poor region, aimed at those who have greater access to luxury.

V.iii.22 (518,6) my way of life/Is fall'n into the sear] As there is no relation between the way of life, and fallen into the sear, I am inclined to think that the W is only an M inverted, and that it was originally written,

V.iii.22 (518,6) my lifestyle/Has fallen into decay] Since there's no connection between the lifestyle and fallen into decay, I think the W is just an inverted M and that it was originally written,

my May of life.

my prime of life.

I am now passed from the spring to the autumn of my days, but I am without those comforts that should succeed the spriteliness of bloom, and support me in this melancholy season.

I have now moved from the spring to the autumn of my life, but I lack the comforts that should follow the liveliness of my youth and support me during this sad season.

The authour has May in the same sense elsewhere.

The author uses May in the same way elsewhere.

V.iv.8 (521,1) the confident tyrant/Keeps still in Dunsinane, and will endure/Our setting down before't] He was confident of success; so confident that he would not fly, but endure their setting down before his castle.

V.iv.8 (521,1) the confident tyrant/Keeps still in Dunsinane, and will endure/Our setting down before't] He was confident of success; so confident that he would not run away, but stand firm against their setting down before his castle.

V.iv.11 (521,2) For where there is advantage to be given,/ Both more and less have given him the revolt] The impropriety of the expression, advantage to be given, and the disagreeable repetition of the word given in the next line, incline me to read,

V.iv.11 (521,2) For where there is an advantage to be had,/ Both more and less have turned against him] The awkward phrasing, advantage to be had, and the unpleasant repetition of the word given in the next line, lead me to believe,

where there is a 'vantage to be gone,

where there is a 'view to be had,

Both more and less have given him the revolt.

Both more and less have sparked his rebellion.

Advantage or 'vantage, in the time of Shakespeare, signified opportunity. He shut up himself and his soldiers, (says Malcolm) in the castle, because when there is an opportunity to be gone they all desert him.

Advantage or 'vantage, during Shakespeare's time, meant opportunity. He shut himself and his soldiers, (says Malcolm) in the castle, because when there's a chance to escape, they all leave him.

More and less is the same with greater and less. So in the interpolated Mandeville, a book of that age, there is a chapter of India the More and the Less.

More and less is the same as greater and less. So in the added parts of Mandeville, a book from that time, there is a chapter called India the More and the Less.

V.iv.20 (522,4) arbitrate]—arbitrate is determine.

arbitrate]—arbitrate is determine.

V.v.11 (523,3) fell of hair] My hairy part, my capillitium. Fell is skin.

V.v.11 (523,3) fell of hair] My hairy part, my capillitium. Fell is skin.

V.v.17 (523,7) She should have dy'd hereafter;/ There would have been a time for such a word] This passage has very justly been suspected of being corrupt. It is not apparent for what word there would have been a time, and that there would or would not be a time for any word seems not a consideration of importance sufficient to transport Macbeth into the following exclamation. I read therefore,

V.v.17 (523,7) She should have died later; there would have been a time for that word. This passage has rightly been suspected of being corrupted. It's unclear what word there would have been a time for, and whether there is or isn't a time for any word doesn't seem significant enough to provoke Macbeth's next exclamation. So, I read, therefore,

She should have dy'd hereafter.

She should have died later.

There would have been a time for—such a world!—

There would have been a time for—such a

Tomorrow, &c.

Tomorrow, etc.

It is a broken speech in which only part of the thought is expressed, and may be paraphrased thus: The queen is dead. Macbeth. Her death should have been deferred to some more peaceful hour; had she liv'd longer, there would at length have been a time for the honours due to her as a queen, and that respect which I owe her for her fidelity and love. Such is the world—such is the condition of human life, that we always think to-morrow will be happier than to-day, but to-morrow and to-morrow steals over us unenjoyed and unregarded, and we still linger in the same expectation to the moment appointed for our end. All these days, which have thus passed away, have sent multitudes of fools to the grave, who were engrossed by the same dream of future felicity, and, when life was departing from them, were, like me, reckoning on to-morrow.

It’s a fragmented speech where only part of the thought is communicated, and it can be rephrased like this: The queen is dead. Macbeth. Her death should have waited for a more peaceful time; if she had lived longer, there would eventually have been a moment for the honors due to her as a queen and the respect I owe her for her loyalty and love. This is how life is—this is the state of human existence, where we always believe that tomorrow will be better than today, but tomorrow and tomorrow slips by unnoticed and unappreciated, and we continue to hold onto that same hope until our final moment. All these days that have gone by have sent countless fools to the grave, consumed by the same illusion of future happiness, and when life was fading from them, they were, like me, counting on tomorrow.

Such was once my conjecture, but I am now less confident. Macbeth might mean, that there would have been a more convenient time for such a word, for such intelligence, and so fall into the following reflection. We say we send word when we give intelligence.

Such was my guess before, but I'm not so sure now. Macbeth might mean that there would have been a better time for such a word, for such intelligence, and then think about it. We say we send word when we share intelligence.

V.v.21 (524,8) To the last syllable of recorded time] Recorded time seems to signify the time fixed in the decrees of Heaven for the period of life. The record of futurity is indeed no accurate expression, but as we only know transactions past or present, the language of men affords no term for the volumes of prescience, in which future events may be supposed to be written.

V.v.21 (524,8) To the last syllable of recorded time] Recorded time seems to mean the time established by Heaven’s decrees for the span of life. The record of futurity isn’t really a precise term, but since we can only know about events that have happened or are happening, the language we use doesn’t offer a word for the countless possibilities of the future that might be thought to be documented.

V.v.23 (524,9) The way to dusty death] Dusty is a very natural epithet. The second folio has,

V.v.23 (524,9) The way to dusty death] Dusty is a very natural descriptor. The second folio has,

The way to study death.—

How to study death.—

which Mr. Upton prefers, but it is only an errour by an accidental transposition of the types.

which Mr. Upton prefers, but it is just a mistake caused by accidentally switching the types.

V.v.42 (525,2) I pull in resolution, and begin/To doubt the equivocation of the fiend,/ That lies like truth] Though this is the reading of all the editions, yet, as it is a phrase without either example, elegance or propriety, it is surely better to read,

V.v.42 (525,2) I gather my resolve and start to question the trickery of the devil, who deceives like truth. While this is how all the editions read, since it's a phrase lacking in example, elegance, or appropriateness, it's definitely better to read,

I pall in resolution,—

I give up on resolution,—

I languish in my constancy, my confidence begins to forsake as.

I suffer in my loyalty, my confidence starts to abandon me as.

It is scarcely necessary to observe how easily pall might be changed into pull by a negligent writer, or mistaken for it by an unskilful printer. With this emendation Dr. Warburton and Mr. Heath concur. (see 1765, VI,478,8)

It’s hardly necessary to point out how easily pall could be changed to pull by a careless writer, or confused with it by an inexperienced printer. Dr. Warburton and Mr. Heath agree with this correction. (see 1765, VI,478,8)

V.viii.9 (529,3) the intrenchant air] That is, air which cannot be cut.

V.viii.9 (529,3) the uncuttable air] That is, air that cannot be sliced.

V.viii.20 (529,5) That palter with us in a double sense] That shuffle with ambiguous expressions.

V.viii.20 (529,5) That mess with us in a double sense] That juggle with unclear words.

V.viii.48 (531,7) Had I as many sons as I have hairs, I would not wish them to a fairer death]

V.viii.48 (531,7) If I had as many sons as I have hairs, I wouldn’t want them to meet a better end.

This incident is thus related from Henry of Huntingdon by Camden in his Remains, from which our authour probably copied it.

This incident is described by Henry of Huntingdon as recorded by Camden in his Remains, from which our author likely copied it.

When Seyward, the martial earl of Northumberland, understood that his son, whom he had sent in service against the Scotchmen, was slain, he demanded whether his wounds were in the fore part or hinder part of his body. When it was answered, in the fore part, he replied, "I am right glad; neither wish I any other death to me or mine."

When Seyward, the warrior earl of Northumberland, learned that his son, whom he had sent to fight the Scots, was killed, he asked whether his wounds were on the front or back of his body. When he was told they were on the front, he replied, "I’m really glad; I wouldn’t want any other kind of death for myself or my family."

General Observation. This play is deservedly celebrated for the propriety of its fictions, and solemnity, grandeur, and variety of its action; but it has no nice discriminations of character, the events are too great to admit the influence of particular dispositions, and the course of the action necessarily determines the conduct of the agents.

General Observation. This play is rightly acclaimed for the appropriateness of its stories, as well as the seriousness, grandeur, and variety of its action; however, it lacks subtle distinctions in character, the events are too significant to allow for the influence of individual traits, and the direction of the action inevitably dictates the behavior of the characters.

The danger of ambition is well described; and I know not whether it may not be said in defence of some parts which now seem improbable, that, in Shakespeare's time, it was necessary to warn credulity against vain and illusive predictions.

The danger of ambition is clearly outlined; and I’m not sure if it can be said in defense of some aspects that now seem unlikely, that during Shakespeare's time, it was important to caution people against false and misleading predictions.

The passions are directed to their true end. Lady Macbeth is merely detested; and though the courage of Macbeth preserves some esteem, yet every reader rejoices at his fall.

The passions are directed toward their true purpose. Lady Macbeth is simply hated; and while Macbeth's bravery maintains some respect, every reader feels a sense of joy at his downfall.

Vol. VII

CORIOLANUS

1.i.19 (292,1) but they think, we are too dear] They think that the charge of maintaining us is more than we are worth.

1.i.19 (292,1) but they think, we are too dear] They believe that the cost of keeping us is greater than our value.

I.i.23 (292,3) ere we become rakes] It is plain that, in our authour's time, we had the proverb, as lean as a rake. Of this proverb the original is obscure. Rake now signifies a dissolute man, a man worn out with disease and debauchery. But the signification is, I think, much more modern than the proverb. Raekel, in Islandick, is said to mean a cur-dog, and this was probably the first use among us of the word rake; as lean as a rake is, therefore, as lean as it dog too worthless to be fed.

I.i.23 (292,3) before we become rakes] It's clear that in our author's time, there was the saying, as lean as a rake. The origin of this saying is unclear. Rake now refers to a dissolute man, someone who has become worn out from illness and excess. However, I think this meaning is much more modern than the original saying. Raekel, in Icelandic, is said to mean a cur-dog, and this was probably the first use of the word rake in our language; so, as lean as a rake means as lean as a dog too worthless to be fed.

1.i.94 (294,4) I will venture/To scale't a little more] [Warburton had taken Theobald to task for emending to "stale't", offering two quotations to prove that "scale" meant "apply."] Neither of Dr. Warburton's examples afford a sense congruous to the present occasion. In the passage quoted, to scale may be to weigh and compare, but where do we find that scale is to apply? If we scale the two criticks, I think Theobald has the advantage.

1.i.94 (294,4) I will take a chance/To analyze it a little more] [Warburton criticized Theobald for changing it to "stale't", providing two quotes to show that "scale" meant "apply."] Neither of Dr. Warburton's examples gives a meaning that fits the current context. In the quoted passage, to scale might mean to weigh and compare, but where do we find that scale means to apply? If we scale the two critics, I think Theobald has the upper hand.

I.i.97 (295,5) fob off our disgraces with a tale] Disgraces are hardships, injuries.

I.i.97 (295,5) fob off our embarrassments with a story] Embarrassments are difficulties, injuries.

I.i.104 (295,6) where the other instruments] Where for whereas.

I.i.104 (295,6) where the other instruments] Where for whereas.

I.i.112 (296,7) Which ne'er came from the lungs] with a smile not indicating pleasure, but contempt.

I.i.112 (296,7) Which never came from the lungs] with a smile not showing happiness, but disdain.

I.i.120 (296,9) The counsellor heart] The heart was anciently esteemed the seat of prudence. Homo cordatum is a prudent man.

I.i.120 (296,9) The counselor heart] The heart was historically regarded as the center of wisdom. Homo cordatum is a prudent man.

I.i.163 (297,1) Thou rascal, that art worst in blood, to ruin,/ Lead'st first, to win some 'vantage] I think, we may better read, by an easy change, Thou rascal that art worst, in blood, to ruin [to run] Lead'st first, to win, &c.

I.i.163 (297,1) You scoundrel, who is the worst in lineage, to destruction,/ You lead first, to gain some advantage] I think we could read better, with a simple change, You scoundrel who is worst in lineage, to destroy [to run] You lead first, to gain, &c.

Thou that art the meanest by birth, art the foremost to lead thy fellows to ruin, in hope of some advantage. The meaning, however, is perhaps only this, Thou that art a hound, or running dog of the lowest breed, lead'st the pack, when any thing is to be gotten. (see 1765, VI, 493, 1)

You who are the lowest by birth are the first to lead your peers to ruin, hoping for some gain. The meaning is probably just this: You who are a mongrel or the lowest kind of dog lead the pack when there’s something to be gained. (see 1765, VI, 493, 1)

I.i.172 (298,4) What would you have, ye curs,/ That like not peace, nor war? The one affrights you,/ The other makes you proud] [W: likes] That to like is to please, every one knows, but in that sense it is as hard to say why peace should not like the people, as, in the other sense, why the people should not like peace. The truth is, that Coriolanus does not use the two sentences consequentially, but reproaches them with unsteadiness, then with their other occasional vices.

I.i.172 (298,4) What do you want, you dogs,/ Who neither like peace nor war? One scares you,/ The other makes you arrogant. That to like means to please, everyone knows, but in that context, it’s just as hard to explain why peace shouldn’t please the people as it is to explain why the people shouldn’t like peace in the other sense. The truth is, Coriolanus isn’t using the two statements as a cause and effect; instead, he’s accusing them of being inconsistent and highlighting their other flaws.

I.i.202 (300,6) I'd make a quarry/With thousands] Why a quarry? I suppose, not because he would pile them square, but because he would give them for carrion to the birds of prey.

I.i.202 (300,6) I'd create a pit/With thousands] Why a pit? I guess, not because he would stack them neatly, but because he would leave them as food for the scavenger birds.

I.i.215 (300,7) To break the heart of generosity] To give the final blow to the nobles. Generosity is high birth.

I.i.215 (300,7) To break the heart of generosity] To deliver the final blow to the nobles. Generosity is high birth.

I.i.231 (301,8) 'tis true, that yon have lately told us./The Volscians are in arms] Coriolanus had been but just told himself that the Volscians were in arms. The meaning is, The intelligence which you gave us some little time ago of the designs of the Volscians is now verified; they are in arms.

I.i.231 (301,8) It’s true that you recently informed us. The Volscians are armed. Coriolanus had just been informed that the Volscians are armed. What this means is, The information you shared with us a little while ago about the Volscians’ plans is now confirmed; they are armed.

I.i.255 (302,8) Your valour puts well forth] That is, You have in this mutiny shewn fair blossoms of valour.

I.i.255 (302,8) Your courage shows itself well] That means, In this rebellion, you have demonstrated clear signs of bravery.

I.i.260 (303,9) to gird. To sneer, to gibe. So Falstaff uses the noun, when he says, every man has a gird at me.

I.i.260 (303,9) to insult. To sneer, to gibe. So Falstaff uses the noun when he says, every man has a insult at me.

I.i.281 (304,3) in what fashion,/More than his singularity he goes/ Upon this present action] We will learn what he is to do, besides going himself; what are his powers, and what is his appointment.

I.i.281 (304,3) in what way,/More than his uniqueness he/ Moves/ In this current situation] We will find out what he plans to do,/ besides going himself; what are his abilities, and what is his role.

I.ii.28 (305,4) for the remove/Bring up your army] [W:'fore they] I do not see the nonsense or impropriety of the old reading. Says the senator to Aufidius, Go to your troops, we will garrison Corioli. If the Romans besiege us, bring up your army to remove them. If any change should be made, I would read,

I.ii.28 (305,4) for the remove/Bring up your army] [W:'fore they] I do not see the nonsense or impropriety of the old reading. Says the senator to Aufidius, Go to your troops, we will garrison Corioli. If the Romans lay siege to us, bring up your army to drive them away. If any change should be made, I would read,

for their remove.

for their removal.

I.iii.16 (307,5) brows bound with oak] The crown given by the Romans to him that saved the life of a citizen, which was accounted more honourable than any other.

I.iii.16 (307,5) brows bound with oak] The crown awarded by the Romans to the person who saved a citizen's life, which was considered more honorable than any other.

I.iv.14 (311,9) nor a man that fears you less than he,/That's lesser than a little] The sense requires it to be read,

I.iv.14 (311,9) nor a man who fears you less than he,/That's smaller than a tiny one] The meaning suggests it should be read,

nor a man that fears you more than he,

nor a man who fears you more than he does,

Or more probably,

Or more likely,

nor a man but fears you less than he,

nor a man but fears you less than he,

That's lesser than a little.

That's less than a little.

I.v.5 (314,4) prize their hours] In the first edition it is, prize their hours. I know not who corrected it [to prize their honours]. A modern editor, who had made such an improvement, would have spent half a page in ostentation of his sagacity.

I.v.5 (314,4) prize their hours] In the first edition it is, prize their hours. I don't know who changed it [to prize their honours]. A modern editor who made such a change would have taken half a page to show off their cleverness.

I.vi.36 (317,6) Ransoming him, or pitying] i.e. remitting his ransom.

I.vi.36 (317,6) Ransoming him, or feeling sorry for him] i.e. canceling his ransom.

I.vi.61 (318,8) swords advanc'd] That is, swords lifted high.

I.vi.61 (318,8) swords raised] That is, swords held high.

I.vi.83 (319,9) Please you to march,/And four shall quickly draw out my command,/Which men are best inclin'd] I cannot but suspect this passage of corruption. Why should they march, that four might select those that were best inclin'd? How would their inclinations be known? Who were the four that should select them? Perhaps, we may read,

I.vi.83 (319,9) Please march,/And four will quickly pull out my command,/Which men are most willing] I can’t help but think this part is messed up. Why should they march, so that four could pick those who were most willing? How would they know who was willing? Who were the four that should choose them? Maybe we can read,

Please you to march,

Please march,

And fear shall quickly draw out of my command,

And fear will quickly emerge from my command,

Which men are least inclin'd.

Which men are least inclined.

It is easy to conceive that, by a little negligence, fear might be changed to four, and least to best. Let us march, and that fear which incites desertion will free my army from cowards. (see 1765, VI, 512, 1)

It’s easy to imagine that, with a little carelessness, fear could turn into four, and least could change to best. Let’s move forward, and that fear which drives people away will rid my army of cowards. (see 1765, VI, 512, 1)

I.viii.11 (320,1) Wert thou the Hector,/That was the whip of your bragg'd progeny] The Romans boasted themselves descended from the Trojans, how then was Hector the whip of their progeny? It must mean the whip with which the Trojans scourged the Greeks, which cannot be but by a very unusual construction, or the authour must have forgotten the original of the Romans; unless whip has some meaning which includes advantage or superiority, as we say, he has the whip-hand, for he has the advantage.

I.viii.11 (320,1) Were you the Hector,/That was the whip of your bragged lineage? The Romans claimed to be descended from the Trojans, so how was Hector the whip of their lineage? It must refer to the whip that the Trojans used to beat the Greeks, which seems to require a very unusual interpretation, or the author must have forgotten the original connection of the Romans; unless whip has some meaning that includes advantage or superiority, as we say, he has the whip-hand, for he has the advantage.

I.viii.14 (321,2) you have sham'd me/In your condemned seconds] For condemned, we may read contemned. You have, to my shane, sent me help which I despise.

I.viii.14 (321,2) you’ve embarrassed me/In your rejected seconds] For condemned, we can read despised. You have, to my shame, sent me help that I look down on.

I.ix.12 (321,4) Here is the steed, we the caparisons!] This is an odd encomium. The meaning is, this man performed the action, and we only filled up the show.

I.ix.12 (321,4) Here is the horse, we the accessories!] This is a strange compliment. The meaning is, this man did the deed, and we merely enhanced the appearance.

I.ii.14 (322,5) a charter to extol] A privilege to praise her own son.

I.ii.14 (322,5) a charter to extol] A right to celebrate her own son.

I.ix.29 (322,6) Should they not] That is, not be remembered.

I.ix.29 (322,6) Shouldn't they] That is, not be remembered.

I.ix.72 (325,9) To the fairness of any power] [Fairness, for utmost. WARE.] I know not how fairness can mean utmost. When two engage on equal terms, we say it is fair; fairness may therefore be equality; in proportion equal to my power.

I.ix.72 (325,9) To the fairness of any power] [Fairness, for utmost. WARE.] I don’t understand how fairness can mean utmost. When two engage on equal terms, we say it is fair; fairness may therefore be equality; in proportion equal to my power.

I.ix.76 (325,1) The best] The chief men of Corioli.

I.ix.76 (325,1) The best] The leading men of Corioli.

I.x.5 (326,3) Being a Volsce, be that I am] It may be just observed, that Shakespeare calls the Volsci, Volsces, which the modern editors have changed to the modern termination [Volscian]. I mention it here, because here the change has spoiled the measure. Being a Volsce, be that I am. Condition. [Steevans restored Volsce in the text.]

I.x.5 (326,3) Being a Volsce, I am] It can be noted that Shakespeare refers to the Volsci, Volsces, which modern editors have updated to the modern form [Volscian]. I bring this up because the change has messed up the rhythm. Being a Volsce, I am. Condition. [Steevens restored Volsce in the text.]

I.x.17 (326,2) My valour's poison'd,/With only suffering stain by him, for him/ Shall flie out of itself] To mischief him, my valour should deviate from its own native generosity.

I.x.17 (326,2) My courage is tainted, / With only the stain of suffering. / For him, / I should turn against myself. To harm him, my bravery would stray from its own natural generosity.

I.x.25 (327,4) At home, upon my brother's guard] In my own house, with my brother posted to protect him.

I.x.25 (327,4) At home, with my brother on watch] In my own house, with my brother standing guard to protect him.

II.i.8 (328,5) Pray you, who does the wolf love?] When the tribune, in reply to Menenius's remark, on the people's hate of Coriolanus, had observed that even beasts know their friends, Menenius asks, whom does the wolf love? implying that there are beasts which love nobody, and that among those beasts are the people.

II.i.8 (328,5) Please, who does the wolf love?] When the tribune, responding to Menenius's comment about the people's hatred of Coriolanus, pointed out that even animals know their friends, Menenius asks, whom does the wolf love? suggesting that there are creatures that don't love anyone, and that among those creatures are the people.

II.i.43 (329,6) towards the napes of your necks] With allusion to the fable, which says, that every man has a bag hanging before him, in which he puts his neighbour's faults, and another behind him, in which he stows his own.

II.i.43 (329,6) towards the napes of your necks] Referring to the fable that says every person has a bag hanging in front of them where they store their neighbor's faults, and another behind them where they keep their own.

II.i.56 (330,7) one that converses more with the buttock of the night, than with the forehead of the morning] Rather a late lier down than an early riser.

II.i.56 (330,7) one that talks more with the backside of the night than with the front of the morning] Rather someone who goes to bed late than wakes up early.

II.i.84 (330,1) set up the bloody flag against all patience] That is, declare war against patience. There is not wit enough in this satire to recompense its grossness.

II.i.84 (330,1) raised the bloody flag against all patience] That is, declare war on patience. This satire lacks the cleverness to make up for its crudeness.

II.i.105 (331,2) herdsmen of beastly Plebeians] As kings are called [Greek: poimenes laon].

II.i.105 (331,2) herdsmen of beastly Plebeians] As kings are called [Greek: poimenes laon].

II.i.115 (331,3) Take my cap, Jupiter, and I thank thee] [W: cup] Shakespeare so often mentions throwing up caps in this play, that Menenius may be well enough supposed to throw up his cap in thanks to Jupiter.

II.i.115 (331,3) Take my cap, Jupiter, and I thank you] [W: cup] Shakespeare frequently references tossing caps in this play, so it's reasonable to think Menenius might throw up his cap in gratitude to Jupiter.

II.i.146 (333,4) possest of this?] Possest, in our authour's language, is fully informed.

II.i.146 (333,4) possessed of this?] Possessed, in our author's language, is fully informed.

II.i.178 (334,6) Which being advanc'd, declines] Volumnia, in her boasting strain, says, that her son to kill his enemy, has nothing to do but to lift his hand up and let it fall.

II.i.178 (334,6) Which being advanced, declines] Volumnia, in her boastful way, says that her son can defeat his enemy by simply raising his hand and letting it drop.

II.i.232 (337,3) Commit the war of white and damask, in/Their nicely gawded cheeks] [W: wars] Has the commentator never heard of roses contending with lilies for the empire of a lady's cheek? The opposition of colours, though not the commixture, may be called a war.

II.i.232 (337,3) Commit the conflict of white and pink in/Their nicely decorated cheeks] [W: wars] Has the commentator never heard of roses competing with lilies for the beauty of a lady's cheek? The contrast of colors, even if not mixed, can be referred to as a war.

II.i.235 (338,1) As if that whatsoever God] That is, as if that God who leads him, whatsoever God he be.

II.i.235 (338,1) As if that whatever God] That is, as if that God who guides him, whatever God he is.

II.i.241 (338,2) From where he should begin, and end] Perhaps it should be read,

II.i.241 (338,2) From where he should start, and finish] Maybe it should be read,

From where he should begin t'an end.—

From where he should start to an end.

II.i.247 (338,3) As he is proud to do't] [I should rather think the author wrote prone: because the common reading is scarce sense or English. WARBURTON.] Proud to do, is the same as, proud of doing, very plain sense, and very common English.

II.i.247 (338,3) As he is proud to do it] [I would think the author meant prone: because the usual reading hardly makes sense or is proper English. WARBURTON.] Proud to do means the same as proud of doing, which is clear and commonly used English.

II.i.285 (340,4) carry with us ears and eyes] That is, let us observe what passes, but keep our hearts fixed on our design of crushing Coriolanus.

II.i.285 (340,4) carry with us ears and eyes] That is, let us pay attention to what happens, but keep our hearts focused on our goal of defeating Coriolanus.

II.ii.19 (340,5) he wav'd indifferently] That is, he would wave indifferently.

II.ii.19 (340,5) he waved without caring] That is, he would wave without caring.

II.ii.29 (341,6) supple and courteous to the people; bonnetted] The sense, I think, requires that we should read, unbonnetted. Who have risen only by pulling off their hats to the people. Bonnetted may relate to people, but not without harshness.

II.ii.29 (341,6) flexible and polite to the people; hatless] The meaning, I believe, suggests that we should read, hatless. They have only gained status by removing their hats to the people. Hatless may connect to people, but not without a bit of harshness.

II.ii.57 (342,7) Your loving motion toward the common body] Your kind interposition with the common people.

II.ii.57 (342,7) Your loving motion toward the common body] Your kind intervention with the general public.

II.ii.64 (342,9) That's off, that's off] That is, that is nothing to the purpose.

II.ii.64 (342,9) That's off, that's off] That means it’s not relevant.

II.ii.82 (343,1) how can he flatter] The reasoning of Menenius is this: How can he be expected to practice flattery to others, who abhors it so much, that he cannot bear it even when offered to himself.

II.ii.82 (343,1) how can he flatter] Menenius's reasoning is this: How can he be expected to flatter others when he hates it so much that he can't even stand it when it's offered to him?

II.ii.92 (343,2) When Tarquin made a head for Rome] When Tarquin, who had been expelled, raised a power to recover Rome.

II.ii.92 (343,2) When Tarquin made a head for Rome] When Tarquin, who had been kicked out, gathered forces to regain control of Rome.

II.ii.113 (344,6) every motion/Was tim'd with dying cries] The cries of the slaughter'd regularly followed his motions, as musick and a dancer accompany each ether.

II.ii.113 (344,6) every movement/Was timed with dying cries] The cries of the slain regularly followed his movements, just like music accompanies a dancer.

II.ii.115 (345,7) The mortal gate] The gate that was made the scene of death.

II.ii.115 (345,7) The mortal gate] The gate that became the place of death.

II.ii.127 (345,8) He cannot but with measure fit the honours] That is, no honour will be too great far him; he will show a mind equal to any elevation.

II.ii.127 (345,8) He can only fit the honors with some measure] That is, no honor will be too great for him; he will show a mindset capable of any elevation.

II.ii.131 (345,1)

II.ii.131 (345,1)

rewards

rewards

His deeds with doing them; and is content

His actions speak for themselves; and he is satisfied

To spend his time, to end it]

To pass the time, to finish it.

I know not whether my conceit will be approved, but I cannot forbear to think that our author wrote thus.

I don't know if people will like my opinion, but I can't help thinking that our author wrote this way.

—he rewards

—he rewards

His deeds with doing them, and is content

He is satisfied with his actions and the results of those actions.

To spend his time, to spend it.

To pass the time, to use it up.

To do great acts, for the sake of doing them; to spend his life, for the sake of spending it.

To perform amazing deeds just for the sake of doing them; to live his life just for the sake of living it.

II.iii.4 (348,2) We have power in ourselves to do it, but it is a power that we have no power to do] [Warburton saw this as "a ridicule on the Augustine manner of defining free-will."] A ridicule may be intended, but the sense is clear enough. Power first signifies natural power or force, and then moral power or right. Davies has used the same word with great variety of meaning.

II.iii.4 (348,2) We have the ability within ourselves to do it, but it's an ability that we have no ability to execute. Warburton interpreted this as "a mockery of the Augustinian way of defining free-will." There may be some mockery intended, but the meaning is quite clear. Power first refers to natural power or force, and then to moral power or right. Davies has used the same word with a wide range of meanings.

Use all thy powers that heavenly power to praise,

Use all your powers to praise,

That gave thee power to do.—

That gave you power to do.

II.iii.18 (348,3) many-headed multitude] Hanmer reads, many-headed monster, but without necessity. To be many-headed includes monstrousness.

II.iii.18 (348,3) many-headed multitude] Hanmer reads, many-headed monster, but it's not necessary. Being many-headed already implies monstrousness.

II.iii.115 (352,7) I will not seal your knowledge] I will not strengthen or compleat your knowledge. The seal is that which gives authenticity to a writing.

II.iii.115 (352,7) I will not seal your knowledge] I will not enhance or complete your understanding. The seal is what gives authenticity to a document.

II.iii.122 (352,8)

II.iii.122 (352,8)

Why in this woolvish tongue should I stand here

Why should I stand here in this harsh language?

To beg of Bob and Dick, that do appear,

To ask Bob and Dick, who are here,

Their needless vouches?]

Their unnecessary endorsements?

Why stand I here in this ragged apparel to beg of Bob and Dick, and such others as make their appearance here, their unnecessary votes. I rather think we should read [instead of voucher], Their needless vouches. But voucher may serve, as it may perhaps signify either the act or the agent.

Why am I standing here in these torn clothes to beg Bob, Dick, and others who show up here for their unnecessary votes? I think we should say "Their needless vouches" instead of "voucher." But "voucher" could work since it might mean either the action or the person involved.

II.iii.122 (352) this woolvish gown] Signifies this rough hirsute gown.

II.iii.122 (352) this woolvish gown] Signifies this rough, hairy gown.

II.iii.182 (355,1) ignorant to see't?] [W: "ignorant" means "impotent"] That ignorant at any time has, otherwise than consequentially, the same meaning with impotent, I do not know. It has no such meaning in this place. Were you ignorant to see it, is, did you want knowledge to discern it.

II.iii.182 (355,1) ignorant to see't?] [W: "ignorant" means "impotent"] I don’t see how ignorant could ever mean the same as impotent, other than indirectly. It doesn’t have that meaning here. Were you ignorant to see it means, did you lack the knowledge to recognize it.

II.iii.208 (356,2) free contempt] That is, with contempt open and unrestrained.

II.iii.208 (356,2) free contempt] That is, with contempt that is clear and unrestricted.

II.iii.227 (357,4) Enforce his pride] Object his pride, and enforce the objection.

II.iii.227 (357,4) Challenge his pride] Question his pride, and strengthen the challenge.

II.iii.258 (358,7) Scaling his present bearing with his past] That is, weighing his past and present behaviour.

II.iii.258 (358,7) Scaling his present bearing with his past] That is, considering his past and present behavior.

II.iii.267 (359,8) observe and answer/The vantage of his anger] Mark, catch, and improve the opportunity, which his hasty anger will afford us.

II.iii.267 (359,8) observe and answer/The vantage of his anger] Notice, take note of, and make the most of the chance that his quick anger will give us.

III.i.23 (360,9) prank them in authority] Plume, deck, dignify themselves.

III.i.23 (360,9) prank them in authority] Plume, deck, dignify themselves.

III.i.58 (362,3) This paltring/Becomes not Rome] That is, this trick of dissimulation, this shuffling.

III.i.58 (362,3) This paltering/Doesn't suit Rome] That is, this trick of pretending, this shuffling.

Let these be no more believ'd

Let’s stop believing these.

That palter with us in a double sense. Macbeth.

That plays tricks with us in two different ways. Macbeth.

III.i.60 (362,4) laid falsly] Falsly for treacherously.

III.i.60 (362,4) laid treacherously] Falsly for treacherously.

III.i.66 (362,5) Let them regard me, as I do not flatter, and/ Therein behold themselves] Let them look in the mirror which I hold up to them, a mirror which does not flatter, and see themselves.

III.i.66 (362,5) Let them see me, as I don't flatter, and/ Therein behold themselves] Let them look in the mirror I hold up to them, a mirror that tells the truth, and see themselves.

III.i.89 (363,6) minnows] a minnow is one of the smallest river fish, called in some counties a pink.

III.i.89 (363,6) minnows] a minnow is one of the smallest river fish, known in some places as a pink.

III.i.90 (364,6) 'Twas from the canon] Was contrary to the established role; it was a form of speech to which he has no right.

III.i.90 (364,6) 'Twas from the canon] It was against the established role; it was a way of speaking that he had no right to use.

III.i.98 (364,9) Then vail your ignorance] [W: "ignorance" means "impotence."] Hanmer's transposition deserves notice

III.i.98 (364,9) Then hide your ignorance] [W: "ignorance" means "impotence."] Hanmer's rearrangement is worth mentioning

If they have power,

—If they have power,

Let them have cushions by you; if none, awake

Let them have cushions near you; if not, wake up.

Your dang'rous lenity; if you are learned,

Your dangerous leniency; if you are knowledgeable,

Be not as commmon fools; if you are not,

Don't be like common fools; if you're not,

Then vail your ignorance. You are Plebeians, &c.

Then hide your ignorance. You are common people, &c.

I neither think the transposition of one editor right, nor the interpretation of the other. The sense is plain enough without supposing ignorance to have any remote or consequential sense. If this man has power, let the ignorance that gave it him vail or bow down before him.

I don't believe one editor's interpretation is correct, nor do I think the other's is either. The meaning is clear enough without assuming that ignorance has any distant or significant meaning. If this man has power, then the ignorance that gave it to him should vail or bow down before him.

III.i.101 (365,1) You are Plebeians,

You are Commoners,

If they be Senators: and they are no less,

If they are Senators: and they are no less,

When, both your voices blended, the greatest taste

When both of your voices blended, it created the best sound.

Most palates theirs]

Most of their tastes

These lines may, I think, be made more intelligible by a very slight correction.

These lines can, I believe, be made clearer with a small adjustment.

they no less [than senators]

—they're just as important as senators

When, both your voices blended, the great'st taste

When your voices come together, the greatest experience

Must palate theirs.

Must taste theirs.

When the taste of the great, the patricians, must palate, must please [or must try] that of the plebeians.

When the taste of the elite, the upper class, must appeal to the liking of the common people.

III.i.124 (366,3) They would not thread the gates] That is, pass them. We yet say, to thread an alley.

III.i.124 (366,3) They would not thread the gates] That is, pass them. We still say, to thread an alley.

III.i.129 (366,4) could never be the native] [Native for natural birth. WARBURTON.] Native is here not natural birth, but natural parent, or cause of birth. But I would read motive, which, without any distortion of its meaning, suits the speaker's purpose.

III.i.129 (366,4) could never be the native] [Native for natural birth. WARBURTON.] Native here doesn’t mean natural birth, but rather natural parent or cause of birth. However, I would suggest motive, which fits the speaker's intent without twisting its meaning.

III.i.151 (367,7) That love the fundamental part of state/More than you doubt the change of't] To doubt is to fear. The meaning is, You whose zeal predominates over your terrours; you who do not so much fear the danger of violent measures, as wish the good to which they are necessary, the preservation of the original constitution of our government.

III.i.151 (367,7) That love is the core of the state/Much more than you fear the change of it] To doubt is to fear. The meaning is, You whose passion outweighs your fears; you who are less afraid of the risks of taking strong actions, and more focused on the good that those actions are needed for, the protection of the original structure of our government.

III.i.158 (368,2) Mangles true judgment] Judgment is judgment in its common sense, or the faculty by which right is distinguished from wrong.

III.i.158 (368,2) Mangles true judgment] Judgment is judgment in its everyday meaning, or the ability to tell right from wrong.

III.i.159 (368,3) that integrity which should become it] Integrity is in this place soundness, uniformity, consistency, in the same sense as Dr. Warburton often uses it, when he mentions the integrity of a metaphor. To become, is to suit, to befit.

III.i.159 (368,3) that integrity which should become it] Integrity here means wholeness, uniformity, consistency, in the same way Dr. Warburton often refers to the integrity of a metaphor. To become means to fit or to suit.

III.i.221 (370,5) are very poisonous] I read, are very poisons.

III.i.221 (370,5) are very poisonous] I read, are very toxic.

III.i.242 (371,7) One time will owe another] I know not whether to owe in this place means to possess by right, or to be indebted. Either sense may be admitted. One time, in which the people are seditious, will give us power in some other time; or, this time of the people's predominance will run them in debt; that is, will lay them open to the law, and expose them hereafter to more servile subjection.

III.i.242 (371,7) One time will owe another] I’m not sure if owe here means to have a rightful possession or to be in debt. Either interpretation works. One time, when the people are rebellious, will grant us power in another time; or, this time of the people's dominance will put them in debt; that is, it will make them vulnerable to the law and subject them to greater servitude in the future.

III.i.248 (372,8) Before the tag return] The lowest and most despicable of the populace are still denominated by those a little above them, Tag, rag, and bobtail. (1773)

III.i.248 (372,8) Before the tag return] The lowest and most despicable of the people are still referred to by those a bit above them as Tag, rag, and bobtail. (1773)

III.ii.7 (376,4) I muse] That is, I wonder. I am at a loss.

III.ii.7 (376,4) I wonder] That is, I wonder. I'm unsure.

III.ii.12 (376,5) my ordinance] My rank.

My rank.

III.ii.51 (378,8) Why force you] Why urge you.

Why are you pushing?

III.ii.56 (378,9) bastards, and syllables/Of no allowance, to your bosom's truth] I read,

III.ii.56 (378,9) bastards, and syllables/Of no allowance, to your bosom's truth] I read,

Of no alliance,—

Without alliance,—

therefore bastards. Yet allowance may well enough stand, as meaning legal right, established rank, or settled authority. (see 1765, VI, 566, 7)

therefore bastards. Yet allowance may well enough stand, as meaning legal right, established rank, or settled authority. (see 1765, VI, 566, 7)

III.ii.64 (379,1) I am in this/Your wife, your son] I rather think the meaning is, I am in their condition, I am at stake, together with your wife, your son.

III.ii.64 (379,1) I believe the meaning is, I am in their situation, I am at risk, along with your wife, your son.

III.ii.66 (379,2) our general lowts] Our common clowns.

III.ii.66 (379,2) our general lowts] Our common clowns.

III.ii.69 (379,3) that want] The want of their loves.

III.ii.69 (379,3) that want] The lack of their loves.

III.ii.71 (379,4) Not what] In this place not seems to signify not only.

III.ii.71 (379,4) Not what] In this instance, not appears to mean not only.

III.ii.77 (379,5) Waving thy head,/With often, thus, correcting thy stout heart] [W: thy hand,/Which soften thus] The correction is ingenious, yet I think it not right. Head or hand is indifferent. The hand is waved to gain attention; the head is shaken in token of sorrow. The word wave suits better to the hand, but in considering the authour's language, too much stress must not be laid on propriety against the copies. I would read thus,

III.ii.77 (379,5) Waving your head,/With often, thus, correcting your strong heart] [W: your hand,/Which softens like this] The correction is clever, but I don't believe it's right. Head or hand works just fine. The hand is waved to get attention; the head is shaken to show sorrow. The word wave fits better with the hand, but when considering the author's language, we shouldn't place too much emphasis on propriety against the copies. I would read it like this,

waving thy head,

waving your head,

With often, thus, correcting thy stout heart.

With often, thus, correcting your strong heart.

That is, shaking thy head, and striking thy breast. The alteration is slight, and the gesture recommended not improper.

That is, shaking your head and hitting your chest. The change is small, and the suggested gesture is not inappropriate.

III.ii.99 (381,6) my unbarb'd sconce?] The suppliants of the people used to present themselves to them in sordid and neglected dresses.

III.ii.99 (381,6) my unbarbed helmet?] The appealers of the people used to show up to them in dirty and disheveled clothing.

III.ii.113 (381,8) Which quired with my drum] Which played in concert with my drum.

III.ii.113 (381,8) Which played in concert with my drum.

III.ii.116 (382,1) Tent in my cheeks] To tent is to take up residence.

III.ii.116 (382,1) Tent in my cheeks] To tent is to take up residence.

III.ii.121 (382,2) honour mine own truth] [Greek: Panton de malis aischuneui sauton]. Pythagoras.

III.ii.121 (382,2) honor my own truth] [Greek: Panton de malis aischuneui sauton]. Pythagoras.

III.ii.125 (382,3) let/Thy mother rather feel thy pride, than fear/ Thy dangerous stoutness] This is obscure. Perhaps, she means, Go, do thy worst; let me rather feel the utmost extremity that thy pride can bring upon us, than live thus in fear of thy dangerous obstinacy.

III.ii.125 (382,3) let/Thy mother would rather feel your pride than fear/ Your dangerous stubbornness] This is unclear. Maybe she means, Go, do your worst; I would rather experience the worst that your pride can bring upon us, than live in fear of your dangerous stubbornness.

III.iii.17 (384,3)

III.iii.17 (384,3)

Insisting on the old prerogative

Sticking to the old privilege

And power in' the truth o' the cause]

And power in the truth of the cause

This is not very easily understood. We might read,

This isn't very easy to understand. We might read,

—o'er the truth o' the cause.

—about the truth of the cause.

III.iii.26 (384,4) and to have his word/Of contradiction] To have his word of contradiction is no more than, he is used to contradict; and to have his word, that is, not to be opposed. We still say of an obstinate disputant, he will have the last word.

III.iii.26 (384,4) and to have his word/Of contradiction] To have his word of contradiction means no more than, he tends to contradict; and to have his word means not to be challenged. We still say of a stubborn debater, he will have the last word.

III.iii.29 (384,5) which looks/With us to break his neck] To look is to wait or expect. The sense I believe is, What he has in his heart is waiting there to help us to break his neck.

III.iii.29 (384,5) which looks/With us to break his neck] To look means to wait or expect. The idea is, What he has in his heart is there to help us break his neck.

III.iii.57 (386,8) Rather than envy you] Envy is here taken at large for malignity or ill intention.

III.iii.57 (386,8) Instead of being jealous of you] Jealousy here refers broadly to malice or bad intent.

III.iii.64 (386,9) season'd office] All office established and settled by time, and made familiar to the people by long use.

III.iii.64 (386,9) seasoned office] All office established and settled over time, and made familiar to the people through long-standing practice.

III.iii.96 (387,1) has now at last] Read rather,

III.iii.96 (387,1) has finally now] Read instead,

—has now at last [instead of as now at last].

—has finally.

III.iii.97 (387,2) not in the presence] Not stands again for not only.

III.iii.97 (387,2) not in the presence] Not stands again for not only.

III.iii.114 (388,3) My dear wife's estimate] I love my country beyond the rate at which I value my dear wife.

III.iii.114 (388,3) I love my country more than I value my dear wife.

III.iii.127 (389,4)

III.iii.127 (389,4)

Have the power still

Still have the power

To banish your defenders'; till, at length,

To get rid of your defenders'; until finally,

Your ignorance, (which finds not, till it feels)]

Your ignorance, (which doesn't realize anything until it experiences it)

Still retain the power of banishing your defenders, till your undiscerning folly, which can foresee no consequences, leave none in the city but yourselves, who are always labouring your own destruction.

Keep the ability to push away your protectors until your careless stupidity, which can't see any outcomes, leaves only you in the city, who are always working towards your own downfall.

It is remarkable, that, among the political maxims of the speculative Harrington, there is one which he might have borrowed from this speech. The people, says he, cannot see, but they can feel. It is not much to the honour of the people, that they have the same character of stupidity from their enemy and their friend. Such was the power of our authour's mind, that he looked through life in all its relations private and civil.

It’s impressive that among the political principles of the thoughtful Harrington, there’s one he might have taken from this speech. *The people*, he says, *cannot see, but they can feel*. It doesn’t do much for the reputation of the people that they share the same quality of ignorance from both their enemy and their friend. Our author had such a strong intellect that he perceived life in all its personal and civic connections.

IV.i.7 (390,1) Fortune's blows,/When most struck home, being gentle wounded, craves/A noble cunning] This it the ancient and authentick reading. The modern editors have, for gentle wounded, silently substituted gently warded, and Dr. Warburton has explained gently by nobly. It is good to be sure of our authour's words before we go about to explain their meaning.

IV.i.7 (390,1) Fortune's blows, when they hit the hardest, being gently wounded, ask for a noble cleverness. This is the original and authentic reading. Modern editors have quietly replaced gentle wounded with gently warded, and Dr. Warburton has interpreted gently as nobly. It's important to be certain of our author's words before we attempt to explain their meaning.

The sense is, When Fortune strikes her hardest blows, to be wounded, and yet continue calm, requires a generous policy. He calls this calmness cunning, because it is the effect of reflection and philosophy. Perhaps the first emotions of nature are nearly uniform, and one man differs from another in the power of endurance, as he is better regulated by precept and instruction.

The idea is that when luck deals its toughest blows, being hurt and still staying calm takes a noble approach. He refers to this calmness as cunning, since it comes from thought and wisdom. Maybe our initial emotional reactions are pretty similar, and one person is different from another in how well they endure, depending on how well they follow guidance and learning.

They bore as heroes, but they felt as men.

They carried themselves like heroes, but they felt like men.

(see 1765, VI, 577, 9)

(see 1765, VI, 577, 9)

IV.i.33 (391,3) cautelous baits and practice] By artful and false tricks, and treason.

IV.i.33 (391,3) cautious traps and schemes] Through clever and deceitful tactics, and betrayal.

IV.ii.15 (393,6)

IV.ii.15 (393,6)

Sic. Are you mankind?

Sic. Are you human?

Vol. Ay, fool; Is that a shame? Note but this fool.

Vol. Yeah, fool; Is that shameful? Just look at this fool.

Was not a man my father?]

Wasn't my dad a man?

The word mankind is used maliciously by the first speaker, and taken perversely by the second. A mankind woman is a woman with the roughness of a man, and, in an aggravated sense, a woman ferocious, violent, and eager to shed blood. In this sense Sicinius asks Volumnia, if she be mankind. She takes mankind for a human creature, and accordingly cries out,

The word mankind is used maliciously by the first speaker, and interpreted incorrectly by the second. A mankind woman is a woman with the toughness of a man, and, in a more intense way, a woman who is fierce, violent, and ready to spill blood. In this context, Sicinius asks Volumnia if she is mankind. She understands mankind to mean a human being, and so she shouts,

Note but this, fool.

Just remember this, idiot.

Was not a man my father?

Wasn't my dad a man?

IV.ii.18 (394,7) Hadst thou foxship] Hadst thou, fool as thou art, mean cunning enough to banish Coriolanus?

IV.ii.18 (394,7) Had you the cunning of a fox] Had you, foolish as you are, the cleverness to get rid of Coriolanus?

IV.iii.9 (395,7) but your favour is well appear'd by your tongue] [W: well appeal'd] I should read,

IV.iii.9 (395,7) but your favor is well shown by your tongue] [W: well voiced] I should read,

is well affear'd,

is pretty scared,

That is, strengthened, attested, a word used by our authour.

That is, strengthened, attested, a term used by our author.

My title is affear'd. Macbeth.

My title is afraid. Macbeth.

To repeal may be to bring to remembrance, but appeal has another meaning.

To repeal might mean to recall, but appeal has a different meaning.

IV.iii.48 (397,8) already in the entertainment] That is, tho' not actually encamped, yet already in pay. To entertain an army is to take them into pay.

IV.iii.48 (397,8) already in the entertainment] That is, though not actually camped, yet already on pay. To entertain an army means to put them on the payroll.

IV.iv.22 (398,1)

IV.iv.22 (398,1)

So, with me:—

So, with me:—

My birth-place hate I, and my love's upon

My birthplace, I hate, and my love is on

This enemy's town:—I'll enter: if he slay me]

This enemy's town:—I'll go in: if he kills me

He who reads this [My country have I and my lovers left;/This enemy's town I'll enter] would think that he was reading the lines of Shakespeare: except that Coriolanus, being already in the town, says, he will enter it. Yet the old edition exhibits it thus

He who reads this [My country have I and my lovers left;/This enemy's town I'll enter] would think he was reading Shakespeare: except that Coriolanus, already in the town, says he will enter it. Yet the old edition shows it this way

So with me.

So, I'm with you.

My birth-place have I; and my loves upon

I've got my birthplace, and my loves on

This enemic towne; I'll enter if he slay me, &c.

This enemy town; I'll go in even if it kills me, &c.

The intermediate line seems to be lost, in which, conformably to his former observation, he says, that he has lost his birth-place, and his loves upon a petty dispute, and is trying his chance in this enemy town, he then cries, turning to the house of Anfidius, I'll enter if he slay me.

The middle line seems to be missing, where, in line with his earlier statement, he mentions that he has lost his birthplace and his loves over a trivial argument and is now trying his luck in this rival town. He then shouts, looking towards Anfidius's house, I'll go in even if it gets me killed.

I have preferred the common reading, because it is, though faulty, yet intelligible, and the original passage, for want of copies, cannot be restored.

I have chosen the usual reading because, even though it has its flaws, it's still understandable, and we can't restore the original passage due to the lack of copies.

IV.v.76 (403,3) a good memory] The Oxford editor, not knowing that memory was used at that time for memorial, alters it to memorial.

IV.v.76 (403,3) a good memory] The Oxford editor, not realizing that memory was used at that time for memorial, changes it to memorial.

IV.v.90 (403,4) A heart of wreak in thee] A heart of resentment.

IV.v.90 (403,4) A heart of resentment in you

IV.v.91 (403,5) maims/Of shame] That is, disgraceful diminutions of territory.

IV.v.91 (403,5) maims/Of shame] That is, dishonorable reductions of territory.

IV.v.207 (406,5) sanctifies himself with's hands] Alluding, improperly, to the act of crossing upon any strange event.

IV.v.207 (406,5) sanctifies himself with his hands] Referencing, incorrectly, the act of crossing over any unusual incident.

IV.v.212 (407,6) He will go, he says, and sowle the porter of Rome gates by the ears] That is, I suppose, drag him down by the ears into the dirt. Souiller, Fr.

IV.v.212 (407,6) He says he will go and drag the gatekeeper of Rome's gates by the ears] I assume this means to pull him down by the ears into the dirt. Souiller, Fr.

IV.v.214 (407,7) his passage poll'd] That is, bared, cleared.

IV.v.214 (407,7) his passage poll'd] That is, bared, cleared.

IV.v.238 (408,8) full of vent] Full of rumour, full of materials for discourse.

IV.v.238 (408,8) full of vent] Full of rumor, full of materials for discussion.

IV.vi.2 (408,1) His remedies are tame i' the present peace] The old reading is,

IV.vi.2 (408,1) His remedies are mild in the current peace] The old reading is,

His remedies are tame, the present peace.

His solutions are mild, the current peace.

I do not understand either line, but fancy it should be read thus,

I don't understand either line, but I think it should be read like this,

neither need we fear him;

we don't need to fear him;

His remedies are ta'en, the present peace,

His remedies are taken, the current peace,

And quietness o' the people,—

And the people's silence,—

The meaning, somewhat harshly expressed, according to our authour's custom, is this: We need not fear him, the proper remedies against him are taken, by restoring peace and quietness.

The meaning, somewhat harshly expressed, according to our author's custom, is this: We need not fear him, the proper remedies against him are taken, by restoring peace and quietness.

IV.vi.32 (410,2) affecting one sole throne,/Without assistance] That is, without assessors; without any other suffrage.

IV.vi.32 (410,2) affecting one sole throne,/Without assistance] That is, without advisors; without any other support.

IV.vi.51 (411,3) reason with the fellow] That is, have some talk with him. In this sense Shakespeare often uses the word.

IV.vi.51 (411,3) reason with the guy] That is, have some talk with him. In this sense, Shakespeare often uses the word.

IV.vi.72 (412,4) can no more atone] To atone, in the active sense, is to reconcile, and is so used by our authour. To atone here, is, in the neutral sense, to come to reconciliation. To atone is to unite.

IV.vi.72 (412,4) can no more atone] To atone, in an active sense, means to reconcile, and that's how our author uses it. To atone here means, in a neutral sense, to come to reconciliation. To atone is to unite.

IV.vi.85 (412,5) burned in their cement] [W: "cement" for "cincture or inclosure"] Cement has here its common signification.

IV.vi.85 (412,5) burned in their cement] [W: "cement" for "cincture or inclosure"] Cement here has its usual meaning.

IV.vi.98 (413,5) The breath of garlick-eaters!] To smell of garlick was once such a brand of vulgarity, that garlick was a food forbidden to an ancient order of Spanish knights, mentioned by Guevara.

IV.vi.98 (413,5) The smell of garlic-eaters!] Smelling like garlic was once considered a mark of low status, so much so that garlic was banned for an ancient group of Spanish knights, as noted by Guevara.

IV.vi.112 (414,7)

IV.vi.112 (414,7)

they charge him even

they charge him too

As those should do that had deserv'd his hate,

As those should who deserved his hate,

And therein shew'd like enemies]

And there showed like enemies

Their charge or injunction would shew them insensible of his wrongs, and make them shew like enemies. I read shew, not shewed, like enemies.

Their charge or instruction would show them indifferent to his wrongs, and make them act like enemies. I read show, not showed, like enemies.

IV.vi.124 (414,8) They'll roar him in again] As they hooted at his departure, they will roar at his return; as he went out with scoffs, he will come back with lamentations.

IV.vi.124 (414,8) They'll roar him in again] As they jeered at his leaving, they will shout at his return; as he left with mockery, he will come back with sadness.

IV.vii.37 (417,1)

IV.vii.37 (417,1)

whether pride,

whether it's pride,

Which out of daily fortune ever taints

Which daily fortune ever harms

The happy man; whether]

The happy man; whether

Ausidius assigns three probable reasons of the miscarriage of Coriolanus; pride, which easily follows an uninterrupted train of success; unskilfulness to regulate the consequences of his own victories; a stubborn uniformity of nature, which could not make the proper transition from the casque or helmet to the cushion or chair of civil authority; but acted with the same despotism in peace as in war.

Ausidius gives three likely reasons for Coriolanus’s downfall: pride, which often comes after a series of successes; the inability to manage the consequences of his own victories; and a rigid nature that couldn’t adapt from the casque or helmet to the cushion or chair of civil authority; he governed with the same harshness in peace as he did in war.

IV.vii.48 (418,2) he has a merit,/To choak it in the utterance] He has a merit, for no other purpose than to destroy it by boasting it.

IV.vii.48 (418,2) he has a merit,/To choked it in the utterance] He has a merit, only to ruin it by bragging about it.

IV.vii.55 (418,4) Right's by right fouler] [W: fouled] I believe rights, like strengths, is a plural noon. I read,

IV.vii.55 (418,4) Right's by right fouler] [W: fouled] I believe rights, like strengths, is a plural noun. I read,

Rights by rights founder, strengths by strengths do fail.

Rights by rights founder, strengths by strengths do fail.

That is, by the exertion of one right another right is lamed.

That is, when one right is enforced, it can hinder another right.

V.i.20 (420,2) It was a bare petition] [Bare, for mean, beggarly. WARBURTON.] I believe rather, a petition unsupported, unaided by names that might give it influence.

V.i.20 (420,2) It was a bare petition] [Bare, meaning lowly, lacking. WARBURTON.] I think it’s more like a petition without support, lacking names that could give it weight.

V.i.63 (422,4) I tell you, he does sit in gold] He is inthroned in all the pomp and pride of imperial splendour.

V.i.63 (422,4) I tell you, he is sitting in gold] He is seated in all the lavishness and pride of imperial glory.

[Greek: Chruzothronos Aerae]—Hom.

[Greek: Chruzothronos Aerae]—Homer.

V.i.69 (422,5) Bound with an oath to yield to his conditions] This if apparently wrong. Sir T. Hanmer, and Dr. Warburton after him, read,

V.i.69 (422,5) Bound with an oath to accept his terms] This seems to be incorrect. Sir T. Hanmer and Dr. Warburton, following him, read,

Bound with an oath not to yield to new conditions.

Bound by an oath not to give in to new conditions.

They might have read more smoothly,

They could have flowed better,

to yield no new conditions.

to not produce new conditions.

But the whole speech is in confusion, and I suspect something left out. I should read,

But the entire speech is mixed up, and I feel like something's missing. I should read,

What he would do,

What he would do,

He sent in writing after; what he would not,

He sent it in writing later; what he wouldn't,

Bound with an oath. To yield to his conditions.

Bound by an oath. To agree to his terms.

Here is, I think, a chasm. The speaker's purpose seems to be this: To yield to his conditions is ruin, and better cannot be obtained, so that all hope is vain.

Here is, I think, a gap. The speaker's point seems to be this: Giving in to his terms leads to destruction, and nothing better can be achieved, so all hope is pointless.

V.ii.10 (424,7) it is lots to blanks] A lot here is a prize.

V.ii.10 (424,7) it is lots to blanks] A lot here is a prize.

V.ii.17 (424,8)

V.ii.17 (424,8)

For I have ever verify'd my friends,

For I have always confirmed my friends,

(Of whom he's chief) with all the size that verity

(Of whom he's chief) with all the size that truth

Would without lapsing suffer]

Would endure without interruption

[W: narrified] [Hanmer: magnified] If the commentator had given any example of the word narrify, the correction would have been not only received, but applauded. Now, since the new word stands without authority, we must try what sense the old one will afford. To verify is to establish by testimony. One may say with propriety, he brought false witnesses to verify his title. Shakespeare considered the word with his usual laxity, as importing rather testimony than truth, and only meant to say, I bore witness to my friends with all the size that verity would suffer.

[W: narrified] [Hanmer: magnified] If the commentator had provided an example of the word narrify, the correction would have been not just accepted but also praised. Now, since the new word lacks any authority, we have to see what meaning the old one can provide. To verify means to establish by testimony. One can rightly say that he brought in false witnesses to verify his title. Shakespeare viewed the word with his usual leniency, implying more testimony than truth, and simply meant to say, I bore witness to my friends with all the size that verity would suffer.

V.ii.45 (426,1) the virginal palms of your daughters] [W: pasmes or pames, French for "swooning fits." Warburton also quotes Tarquin and Lucrece, "To dry the old oak's sap, and cherish springs" and emends to "tarnish," from the French, meaning "to dry up," used of springs and rivers.] I have inserted this note, because it contains an apology for many others. It is not denied that many French words were mingled in the time of Elizabeth with our language, which have since been ejected, and that any which are known to have been then in use may be properly recalled when they will help the sense. But when a word is to be admitted, the first question should be, by whom was it ever received? in what book can it be shown? If it cannot be proved to have been in use, the reasons which can justify its reception must be stronger than any critick will often have to bring. Even in this certain emendation, the new word is very liable to contest. I should read,

V.ii.45 (426,1) the pure palms of your daughters] [W: pasmes or pames, French for "swooning fits." Warburton also quotes Tarquin and Lucrece, "To dry the old oak's sap, and cherish springs" and changes it to "tarnish," from the French, meaning "to dry up," used for springs and rivers.] I'm adding this note because it offers an apology for many others. It’s acknowledged that many French words were mixed into our language during Elizabeth's time, some of which have since been removed, and any that are known to have been in use then can be properly recalled when they help the meaning. However, when considering a word for inclusion, the first question should be who has ever accepted it? In what book can it be confirmed? If it can’t be proven to have been in use, the reasons for its acceptance must be stronger than what any critic would often present. Even with this specific correction, the new word is very open to debate. I would read,

and perish springs.

and perish springs.

The verb perish is commonly neutral, but in conversation is often used actively, and why not in the works of a writer negligent beyond all others of grammatical niceties?

The verb perish is usually neutral, but in conversation, it's often used actively, and why shouldn't it be in the works of a writer who ignores all the rules of grammar?

V.ii.60 (427,2) Back, I say, go; lest I let forth your half pint of blood;—back, that's the utmost of your having:—Back] [Warburton emended the punctuation] I believe the meaning never was mistaken, and therefore do not change the reading.

V.ii.60 (427,2) Go back, I say; unless I let out your half pint of blood—go back, that’s all you really have:—Go back] [Warburton changed the punctuation] I believe the meaning has always been clear, so I won’t change the reading.

V.ii.69 (428,3) guess by my entertainment with him] I read, Guess by my entertainment with him, if thou standest not i' the state of hanging [in place of guess but my entertainment].

V.ii.69 (428,3) guess by my entertainment with him] I read, Figure out by my time with him, if you aren’t in a position to hang [instead of guess but my time].

V.ii.80 (428,4) Though I owe/My revenge properly] Though I have a peculiar right in revenge, in the power of forgiveness the Volacians are conjoined.

V.ii.80 (428,4) Though I owe/My revenge properly] Even though I have a special claim on revenge, through the ability to forgive, the Volacians come together.

V.ii.104 (429,5) how we are shent] Shent is brought to destruction.

V.ii.104 (429,5) how we are ruined] Ruined is brought to destruction.

V.iii.3 (430,6) how plainly/I have born this business] That is, how openly, how remotely from artifice or concealment.

V.iii.3 (430,6) how clearly/I have handled this situation] That is, how openly, how far removed from trickery or hiding.

V.iii.39 (431,7) The sorrow, that delivers us thus chang'd,/Makes you think so] Virgilia makes a voluntary misinterpretation of her husband's words. He says, These eyes are not the same, meaning, that he saw things with other eyes, or other dispositions. She lays hold on the word eyes, to turn his attention on their present appearance.

V.iii.39 (431,7) The sadness that changes us like this makes you think so. Virgilia misinterprets her husband’s words on purpose. He says, These eyes are not the same, meaning he sees things differently now, with other eyes or different perspectives. She focuses on the word eyes to draw his attention to how they look now.

V.iii.46 (431,8) Now by the jealous queen of heaven] That is, by Juno, the guardian of marriage, and consequently the avenger of connubial perfidy.

V.iii.46 (431,8) Now by the jealous queen of heaven] That is, by Juno, the protector of marriage, and therefore the avenger of marital betrayal.

V.iii.64 (432,1) The noble sister of Poplicola] Valeria, methinks, should not have been brought only to fill up the procession without speaking.

V.iii.64 (432,1) The noble sister of Poplicola] Valeria, I think she shouldn't have just been included in the procession without saying anything.

V.iii.68 (432,2) epitome of yours] I read,

V.iii.68 (432,2) summary of yours] I read,

epitome of you.

the perfect example of you.

An epitome of you which, enlarged by the commentaries of time, may equal you in magnitude.

An embodiment of you that, , might match your scale.

V.iii.74 (433,4) every flaw] That is, every gust, every storm.

V.iii.74 (433,4) every flaw] That is, every gust, every storm.

V.iii.100 (435,2) Constrains them weep, and shake] That is, constrain the eye to weep, and the heart to shake.

V.iii.100 (435,2) Forces them to cry, and tremble] That is, force the eye to cry, and the heart to tremble.

V.iii.149 (436,3) the fine strains] The niceties, the refinements.

V.iii.149 (436,3) the fine strains] The details, the subtleties.

V.iii.159 (436,5) he lets me prate,/Like one i' the stocks] Keep me in a state of ignominy talking to no purpose.

V.iii.159 (436,5) he lets me ramble,/Like someone in stocks] Keep me in a state of shame, talking for no reason.

V.iii.176 (437,6) Does reason our petition] Does argue for us and our petition.

V.iii.176 (437,6) Does reason our petition] Does make a case for us and our petition.

V.iii.201 (438,7) I'll work/Myself a former fortune] I will take advantage of this concession to restore myself to my former credit and power.

V.iii.201 (438,7) I'll work/Myself a former fortune] I will use this opportunity to regain my previous reputation and influence.

V.iii.206 (438,8) Come, enter with us,—Ladies, you deserve] [Warburton proposed to give the speech beginning "Ladies, you deserve" to Aufidius] The speech suits Aufidius justly enough, if it had been written for him; but it may, without impropriety, be spoken by Coriolanus: and since the copies give it to him, why should we dispossess him?

V.iii.206 (438,8) Come, join us—Ladies, you deserve [Warburton suggested giving the line starting "Ladies, you deserve" to Aufidius] The speech fits Aufidius well enough, as if it had been written for him; but it can also be fittingly spoken by Coriolanus: and since the texts attribute it to him, why should we take it away from him?

V.iv.22 (439,1) He sits in state as a thing made for Alexander] In a foregoing note he was said to sit in gold. The phrase, as a thing made for Alexander, means, as one made to resemble Alexander.

V.iv.22 (439,1) He sits in style like something created for Alexander] In a previous note, it was mentioned that he sits in gold. The phrase, as a thing made for Alexander, means, like one designed to look like Alexander.

V.vi.39 (443,2) He wag'd me with his countenance] This is obscure. The meaning, I think, is, he prescribed to me vith an air of authority, and gave me his countenance for my wages; thought me sufficiently rewarded with good looks.

V.vi.39 (443,2) He urged me with his expression] This is unclear. I think it means he dictated to me with a sense of authority and offered me his approval for my pay; he thought I was adequately compensated with just his good looks.

V.vi.44 (443,3) For which my sinews shall be stretch'd upon him] This is the point on which I will attack him with my utmost abilities.

V.vi.44 (443,3) For which my strength will be put to the test against him] This is the moment when I will confront him with everything I have.

V.vi.66 (444,4) answering us/With our own charge] That is, rewarding us with our own expences; making the cost of the war its recompence.

V.vi.66 (444,4) answering us/With our own charge] That is, paying us back with our own expenses; making the cost of the war its compensation.

V.vi.125 (446,5) his fame folds in/This orbe o' th' earth] His fame overspreads the world.

V.vi.125 (446,5) his fame folds in/This orbe o' th' earth] His fame covers the world.

(447) General Observation. The tragedy of Coriolanus is one of the most amusing of our author's performances. The old man's merriment in Menenius; the lofty lady's dignity in Volumnia; the bridal modesty in Virgilia; the patrician and military haughtiness in Coriolanus; the plebeian malignity and tribunitian insolence in Brutus and Sicinius, make a very pleasing and interesting variety: and the various revolutions of the hero's fortune fill the mind with anxious curiosity. There is, perhaps, too much bustle in the first act, and too little in the last.

(447) General Observation. The tragedy of Coriolanus is one of the most entertaining works by our author. The old man's humor in Menenius; the noble lady’s dignity in Volumnia; the bride’s modesty in Virgilia; the aristocratic and military arrogance in Coriolanus; the common people's bitterness and the tribune's arrogance in Brutus and Sicinius create a delightful and engaging mix. The ups and downs of the hero's fortune keep the audience on edge with curiosity. There is, perhaps, too much chaos in the first act and too little in the last.

Vol. VIII

JULIUS CAESAR

I.i.20 (4,2) Mar. What meanest thou by that?] [Theobald gave this speech to Flavius] I have replaced Marullus, who might properly enough reply to a saucy sentence directed to his colleague, and to whom the speech was probably given, that he might not stand too long unemployed upon the stage.

I.i.20 (4,2) Mar. What do you mean by that?] [Theobald gave this speech to Flavius] I have replaced Marullus, who would likely respond to a cheeky comment aimed at his colleague, and to whom the speech was probably given so he wouldn’t have to stand around without a role on stage for too long.

I.ii.25 (7,5) [Sennet. Exeunt Caesar and Train] I have here inserted the word Sennet, from the original edition, that I may have an opportunity of retracting a hasty conjecture in one of the marginal directions in Henry VIII. Sennet appears to be a particular tune or mode of martial musick.

I.ii.25 (7,5) [Sennet. Exeunt Caesar and Train] I have included the term Sennet from the original edition so that I can take back a quick guess I made in one of the notes in Henry VIII. Sennet seems to be a specific tune or style of military music.

I.ii.35 (8,6) You bear too stubborn and too strange a hand] Strange, is alien, unfamiliar, such as might become a stranger.

I.ii.35 (8,6) You have a hand that is too stubborn and too weird] Weird, is alien, unfamiliar, just like something that might belong to a stranger.

I.ii.39 (8,7) Vexed I am,/Of late, with passions of some difference] With a fluctation of discordant opinions and desires.

I.ii.39 (8,7) I am troubled,/Lately, by conflicting emotions.

I.ii.73 (9,9) To stale with ordinary oaths my love/To every new protester] To invite every new protestor to my affection by the stale or allurement of customary oaths.

I.ii.73 (9,9) To win my love with regular promises/To invite every new protestor to my affection by the stale or allurement of customary oaths.

I.ii.87 (10,1) And I will look on both indifferently] Dr. Warburton has a long note on this occasion, which is very trifling. When Brutus first names honour and death, he calmly declares them indifferent; but as the image kindles in his mind, he sets honour above life. Is not this natural?

I.ii.87 (10,1) And I will look on both indifferently] Dr. Warburton has a long note on this, which is really trivial. When Brutus first mentions honour and death, he calmly says they are equal; but as the thought grows in his mind, he puts honour above life. Isn’t this natural?

I.ii.160 (12,6) eternal devil] I should think that our author wrote rather, infernal devil.

I.ii.160 (12,6) eternal devil] I think our author meant to write, infernal devil.

I.ii.171 (13,7) chew upon this] Consider this at leisure; ruminate on this.

I.ii.171 (13,7) chew upon this] Think about this carefully; reflect on this.

I.ii.186 (13,8) Looks with such ferret, and such fiery eyes] A ferret has red eyes.

I.ii.186 (13,8) Looks with such a ferret-like intensity and such fiery eyes] A ferret has red eyes.

I.ii.268 (16,2) a man of any occupation] Had I been a mechanick, one of the Plebeians to whom he offered his threat.

I.ii.268 (16,2) a man of any occupation] If I had been a tradesman, one of the common people he aimed his threat at.

I.ii.313 (17,3) Thy honourable metal may be wrought/From what it is dispos'd] The best metal or temper may be worked into qualities contrary to its original constitution.

I.ii.313 (17,3) Your noble character can be shaped from what it is inclined] The best character or nature can be transformed into traits that are opposite to its original make-up.

I.ii.318 (17,4) If I were Brutus now, and he were Cassius,/He should not humour me] The meaning, I think, is this, Caesar loves Brutus, but if Brutus and I were to change places, his love should not humour me, should not take hold of my affection, so as to make me forget my principles.

I.ii.318 (17,4) If I were Brutus now, and he were Cassius, he should not flatter me. The meaning, I think, is this, Caesar loves Brutus, but if Brutus and I were to switch roles, his love should not flatter me, should not affect my feelings in a way that makes me forget my principles.

I.iii.1 (18,5) brought you Caesar home?] Did you attend Caesar home?

I.iii.1 (18,5) Did you bring Caesar home?

I.iii.3 (18,6) sway of earth] The whole weight or momentum of this globe.

I.iii.3 (18,6) sway of earth] The entire weight or momentum of this planet.

I.iii.21 (19,7) Who glar'd upon me] The first edition reads,

I.iii.21 (19,7) Who stared at me] The first edition reads,

Who glaz'd upon me,—

Who looked at me, —

Perhaps, Who gaz'd upon me.

Maybe, Who looked at me.

I.iii.64 (20,8) Why birds, and beasts, from quality and kind] That is, Why they deviate from quality and nature. This line might perhaps be more properly placed after the next line.

I.iii.64 (20,8) Why do birds and animals differ in their qualities and types? That is, why do they deviate from their inherent nature? This line might actually fit better after the next line.

Why birds, and beasts, from quality and kind;

Why birds and animals, based on their type and nature;

Why all these things change from their ordinance.

Why do all these things change from their original purpose?

I.iii.65 (20,9) and children calculate] [Shakespeare, with his usual liberty, employs the species [calculate] for the genus foretel]. WARB.] Shakespeare found the liberty established. To calculate a nativity, is the technical term.

I.iii.65 (20,9) and kids calculate] [Shakespeare, as usual, uses the species [calculate] for the genus foretel]. WARB.] Shakespeare saw the freedom already in place. To calculate a nativity is the technical term.

I.iii.l14 (22,2) My answer must be made] I shall be called to account, and must answer as for seditious words.

I.iii.l14 (22,2) My answer must be made] I will be held accountable, and must respond as if for inciting rebellion.

I.iii.117 (22,3) Hold my hand] Is the same as, Here's my hand.

I.iii.117 (22,3) Hold my hand] Is the same as, Here's my hand.

I.iii.118 (22,4) Be factious for redress] Factious seems here to mean active.

I.iii.118 (22,4) Be active for redress] Active seems here to mean active.

I.iii.129 (23,5) It favours, like the work] The old edition reads,

I.iii.129 (23,5) It favors, like the work] The old edition reads,

It favours, like the work

It favors, like the work

I think we should read,

I think we should read.

In favour's, like the work we have in hand,

In favor's, like the work we have to do,

Most bloody, fiery, and most terrible.

Most violent, intense, and utterly horrifying.

Favour is look, countenance, appearance. (rev. 1778, VIII, 25, 7)

Favor is look, expression, appearance. (rev. 1778, VIII, 25, 7)

II.i.19 (25,6) Remorse from power] [Remorse, for mercy. WARB.] Remorse (says the Author of the Ravisal) signifies the conscious uneasiness arising from a sense of having done wrong; to extinguish which feeling, nothing hath so great a tendency as absolute uncontrouled power.

II.i.19 (25,6) Remorse from power] [Remorse, for mercy. WARB.] Remorse (says the Author of the Ravisal) means the uncomfortable feeling that comes from knowing you've done something wrong; and to get rid of that feeling, nothing is more effective than having complete, unchecked power.

I think Warbuton right. (1773)

I think Warburton is right. (1773)

II.i.21 (25,7) common proof] Common experiment.

II.i.21 (25,7) common proof] Common experiment.

II.i.26 (25,8) base degrees] Low steps.

low steps.

II.i.33 (26,9) as his kind] According to his nature.

II.i.33 (26,9) as his kind] According to his nature.

II.i.63 (27,3)

II.i.63 (27,3)

Between the acting of a dreadful thing,

Between the act of doing something terrible,

And the first motion, all the interim is

And the first motion, all the meanwhile is

Like a phantasma, or a hideous dream:

Like a ghost, or a horrible nightmare:

The genius, and the mortal instruments

The genius, and the mortal tools

Are then in council; and the state of man,

Are gathered in council; and the condition of man,

Like to a little kingdom, suffers then

Like a small kingdom, suffers then

The nature of an insurrection]

The nature of a revolt

The [Greek: deinon] of the Greek critics does not, I think, mean sentiments which raise fear, more than wonder, or any other of the tumultuous passions; [Greek: to deinon] is that which strikes, which astonishes, with the idea either of some great subject, or of the author's abilities.

The [Greek: deinon] of the Greek critics doesn’t, I believe, refer to feelings that evoke fear more than wonder or any other intense emotions; [Greek: to deinon] is that which impacts, which astonishes, with the concept of either a significant topic or the author’s skills.

Dr. Warburton'a pompous criticism might well have been shortened. The genius is not the genius of a kingdom, nor are the instruments, conspirators. Shakespeare is describing what passes in a single bosom, the insurrection which a conspirator feels agitating the little kingdom of his own mind; when the Genius, or power that watches for his protection, and the mortal instruments, the passions, which excite him to a deed of honour and danger, are in council and debate; when the desire of action and the care of safety, keep the mind in continual fluctuation and disturbance.

Dr. Warburton's pretentious criticism could have been more concise. The genius isn’t the genius of a kingdom, nor are the instruments, conspirators. Shakespeare is showing what happens within a single person, the insurrection that a conspirator feels shaking the little kingdom of his own mind; when the Genius, or the force that looks out for his protection, and the mortal instruments, the emotions that urge him toward an act of honor and risk, gather for discussion; when the urge to act and the need for safety keep the mind in constant turmoil and unrest.

II.i.76 (29,5) any mark of favour] Any distinction of countenance.

II.i.76 (29,5) any mark of favour] Any sign of approval.

II.i.83 (30,6) For if thou path thy native semblance on] If thou walk in thy true form.

II.i.83 (30,6) For if you walk in your true form.

II.i.114 (31,7) No, not an oath. If not the face of men] Dr. Warburten would read fate of men; but his elaborate emendation is, I think, erroneous. The face of men is the countenance, the regard, the esteem of the publick; in other terms, honour and reputation; or the face of men may mean the dejected look of the people.

II.i.114 (31,7) No, not an oath. If not the face of men] Dr. Warburten suggests fate of men; however, I believe his detailed revision is incorrect. The face of men refers to the countenance, the regard, the esteem of the public; in other words, honour and reputation; or the face of men might indicate the sorrowful expression of the people.

He reads, with the other modern editions,

He reads, along with the other new editions,

If that the face of men,

If that the face of men,

but the old reading is,

but the previous reading is,

if not the face, &c.

—if not the face, etc.

II.i.129 (32,1) Swear priests, and cowards, and men cautelous] This is imitated by Utway,

II.i.129 (32,1) Swear priests, and cowards, and cautious men] This is imitated by Utway,

When you would bind me, is there need of oaths? &c.

When you tie me up, do we really need to swear any oaths? &c.

Venice preserved.

Venice protected.

II.i.187 (34,2) take thought] That is, turn melancholy.

II.i.187 (34,2) take thought] That is, turn to sadness.

II.i.196 (34,3) Quite from the main opinion he held once] Main opinion, is nothing more than leading, fixed, predominant opinion.

II.i.196 (34,3) Quite from the main opinion he held once] Main opinion is nothing more than the leading, fixed, dominant opinion.

II.i.225 (36,6) Let not our looks put on our purposes] Let not our faces put on, that is, wear or show our designs.

II.i.225 (36,6) Let not our looks reveal our intentions] Let not our faces reveal, that is, show or display our plans.

II.ii.36 (42,3) death, a necessary end,/Will come, when it will come] This is a sentence derived from the Stoical doctrine of predestination, and is therefore improper in the mouth of Caesar.

II.ii.36 (42,3) death, a necessary end,/Will come, when it will come] This sentence comes from the Stoic belief in fate, making it unsuitable for Caesar to say.

II.ii.41 (42,4) The Gods do this in shame of cowardice:/Caesar should be a beast without a heart] The ancients did not place courage but wisdom in the heart.

II.ii.41 (42,4) The Gods do this out of shame for cowardice: / Caesar should be a heartless beast] The ancients did not value courage but wisdom in the heart.

II.ii.88 (44,7) and that great men shall press/For tinctures, stains, relicks, and cognisance] [Warburton conjectured some lines lost] I am not of opinion that any thing is lost, and have therefore marked no omission. This speech, which is intentionally pompous, is somewhat confused. There are two allusions; one to coats armorial, to which princes make additions, or give new tinctures, and new marks of cognisance; the other to martyrs, whose reliques are preserved with veneration. The Romans, says Brutus, all come to you as to a saint, for reliques, as to a prince, for honours.

II.ii.88 (44,7) and that great men shall seek/For colors, marks, relics, and symbols] [Warburton suggested some lines are missing] I don’t believe anything is missing, so I haven’t indicated any omissions. This speech, which is deliberately grandiose, is a bit unclear. There are two references: one to coats of arms, where princes make additions or give new colors, and new marks of symbolism; the other to martyrs, whose relics are kept with reverence. The Romans, says Brutus, all come to you as if you were a saint, for relics, as if you were a prince, for honors.

II.ii.104 (45,8) And reason to my love is liable] And reason, or propriety of conduct and language, is subordinate to my love.

II.ii.104 (45,8) And reason to my love is subordinate] And reason, or proper behavior and speech, comes after my love.

II.iii.16 (47,9) the fates with traitors do contrive] The fates join with traitors in contriving thy destruction.

II.iii.16 (47,9) The fates join with traitors in planning your downfall.

III.i.38 (51,2) And turn pre-ordinance and first decree/Into the lane of children] I do not veil understand what is meant by the lane of children. I should read, the law of children. It was, change pre-ordinance and decree into the law of children; into such slight determinations as every start of will would alter. Lane and laws in some manuscripts are not easily distinguished.

III.i.38 (51,2) And turn pre-ordinance and first decree/Into the lane of children] I don’t fully understand what is meant by the lane of children. I think it should say, the law of children. It was, change pre-ordinance and decree into the law of children; into such minor decisions that every change of will would alter. Lane and laws in some manuscripts are not easily distinguished.

III.i.67 (52,4) apprehensive] Susceptible of fear, or other passions.

III.i.67 (52,4) apprehensive] Capable of feeling fear or other emotions.

III.i.68 (52,5) but one] One, and only one.

III.i.68 (52,5) but one] One, and only one.

III.i.69 (52,6) holds on his rank] Perhaps, holds on his race; continues his course. We commonly say, To hold a rank, and To hold on a course or way.

III.i.69 (52,6) holds on to his rank] Perhaps, holds on to his race; continues his journey. We usually say, To hold a rank, and To hold on a course or way.

III.i.75 (52,7) Doth not Brutus bootless kneel?] I would read, Do not Brutus bootless kneel!

III.i.75 (52,7) Doesn’t Brutus kneel in vain? I would read, Do not Brutus kneel in vain!

III.i.152 (55,9) Who else must be let blood, who else is rank] Who else may be supposed to have overtopped his equals, and grown too high for the public safety.

III.i.152 (55,9) Who else needs to be bled, who else is unfit? Who else is thought to have outgrown his peers and become too powerful for the public's good?

III.i.257 (59,3) in the tide of times] That is, in the course of times.

III.i.257 (59,3) in the tide of times] That is, over time.

III.i.262 (60,4) A curse shall light upon the limbs of men] Hanmer reads,

III.i.262 (60,4) A curse will fall on the bodies of men] Hanmer reads,

—kind of men.

—type of men.

I rather think it should be,

I believe it should be,

the lives of men.

the lives of men.

unless we read,

unless we read,

—these lymms of men;

—these lymms of guys;

That is, these bloodhounds of men. The uncommonness of the word lymm easily made the change.

That is, these bloodhounds of men. The rarity of the word lymm easily made the change.

III.i.273 (60,5) Cry Havock] A learned correspondent has informed me, that, in the military operations of old times, havock was the word by which declaration was made, that no quarter should be given.

III.i.273 (60,5) Cry Havock] A knowledgeable correspondent told me that, in the military operations of the past, havock was the term used to declare that no mercy would be shown.

In a tract intitled, The Office of the Conestable & Mareschall in the Tyme of Werre, contained in the Black Book of the Admiralty, there is the following chapter:

In a document titled, The Office of the Constable & Marshall in the Time of War, included in the Black Book of the Admiralty, there is the following chapter:

"The peyne of hym that crieth havock and of them that followeth hym. etit. v."

"The pain of him who cries havoc and of those who follow him. etit. v."

"Item Si quis inventus fuerit qui clamorem inceperit qui vecatur Havok."

"Item If anyone is found who starts a commotion that causes Havok."

"Also that no man be so hardy to crye Havok upon peyne that he that is begynner shal be deede therefore: & the remanent that doo the same or folow shall lose their horse & harneis: and the persones of such as foloweth & escrien shal be under arrest of the Conestable & Mareschall warde unto tyme that they have made fyn; & founde suretie no morr to offende; & his body in prison at the Kyng wylle.—"

"Also, no one should be bold enough to shout Havok under penalty that anyone who starts shall be put to death for it: and those who do the same or follow shall lose their horse and equipment; and the individuals who follow and shout will be under the custody of the Constable and Marshal until they have paid a fine; and they must find surety not to offend again; and their body will be imprisoned at the King's discretion.—"

III.ii.116 (66,8) Caesar has had great wrong] [Pope has a rather ridiculous note on this] I have inserted this note, because it is Pope's, for it is otherwise of no value. It is strange that he should so much forget the date of the copy before him, as to think it not printed in Jonson's time. (see 1765, VII, 81, 1)

III.ii.116 (66,8) Caesar has been treated very unfairly] [Pope has a somewhat silly comment on this] I included this note because it's Pope's, even though it doesn't really add any value. It’s odd that he would forget the date of the copy he had in front of him and believe it wasn’t printed during Jonson's time. (see 1765, VII, 81, 1)

III.ii.126 (68,9) And none so poor] The meanest man is now too high to do reverence to Caesar.

III.ii.126 (68,9) And none so poor] Even the lowest man now feels too important to show respect to Caesar.

III.ii.192 (68,2)

III.ii.192 (68.2)

And, in his mantle muffling up his face,

And, in his cloak covering his face,

Even at the base of Pompey's statue,

Even at the base of Pompey’s statue,

Which all the while ran blood, great Caesar fell.

Which all the while bled, great Caesar fell.

O, what a fall was there, my countrymen!]

O, what a downfall that was, my fellow countrymen!

[Warburton suggested transposing the second and third of these lines] The image seems to be, that the blood of Caesar flew upon the statue, and trickled down it. And the exclamation,

[Warburton suggested switching the second and third lines] The image appears to be that the blood of Caesar splattered on the statue and ran down it. And the exclamation,

O what a fall was there—

Oh, what a fall that was—

follows better after

follows better afterwards

-great Caesar fell,

-great Caesar has fallen,

than with a line interposed, (see 1765, VII, 64, 3)

than with a line in between, (see 1765, VII, 64, 3)

III.ii.226 (70,4) For I have neither writ] The old copy reads instead of wit,

III.ii.226 (70,4) For I have neither writ] The old copy reads instead of wit,

For I have neither writ, nor words,—

For I have neither written nor words,—

which may mean, I have no penned and premeditated oration.

which may mean, I have no written and planned speech.

IV.ii.4 (77,1

IV.ii.4 (77,1

Your master, Pindarus,

Your boss, Pindarus,

In his own change, or by ill officers,

In his own change, or by bad officials,

Hath given me some worthy cause to wish

Has given me some good reason to wish

Things done, undone]

Things done, things undone

[W: own charge] The arguments for the change proposed are insufficient. Brutus could not but know whether the wrongs committed were done by those who were immediately under the command of Cassius, or those under his officers. The answer of Brutus to the servant is only an act of artful civility; his question to Lucilius proves, that his suspicion still continued. Yet I cannot but suspect a corruption, and would read,

[W: own charge] The reasons for the proposed change are not convincing. Brutus had to be aware of whether the wrongs were committed by those directly under Cassius's command or by his officers. Brutus's response to the servant is just a clever way of being polite; his question to Lucilius shows that his suspicion remained. Still, I can't help but think there’s some dishonesty involved, and I would suggest reading,

In his own change, or by ill offices.

Through his own transformation, or by bad influences.

That is, either changing his inclination of himself, or by the ill offices and bad influences of others. (see 1765, VII, 71, 8)

That is, either changing his own inclination himself, or through the negative influences and bad actions of others. (see 1765, VII, 71, 8)

IV.iii.30 (80,4) To hedge me in] That is, to limit my authority by your direction or censure.

IV.iii.30 (80,4) To hedge me in] That means to restrict my authority through your guidance or criticism.

IV.iii.32 (80,5) To make conditions] That is, to know on what terms it is fit to confer the offices which are at my disposal.

IV.iii.32 (80,5) To set conditions] That is, to understand the terms under which it is appropriate to grant the positions that I can offer.

IV.iii.86 (82,7)

IV.iii.86 (82,7)

A friend should bear a friend's infirmities,

A friend should support a friend's weaknesses,

But Brutus makes mine greater than they are.

But Brutus makes my feelings bigger than they actually are.

Bru. I do not, till you practise them on me]

Bru. I won’t know until you try them on me.

The meaning is this; I do not look for your faults, I only see them, and mention them with vehemence, when you force them into my notice, by practising them on me. (see 1765, VII, 77, 6)

The meaning is this; I don’t search for your faults, I just notice them and point them out with intensity when you bring them to my attention, by demonstrating them on me. (see 1765, VII, 77, 6)

IV.iii.100 (53,8)

IV.iii.100 (53,8)

There is my dagger,

Here's my dagger,

And here my naked breast; within, a heart

And here is my bare chest; inside, a heart

Dearer than Plutus' mine, richer than gold:

Dearer than gold mines, more valuable than riches:

If that thou be'st a Roman, take it forth]

If you are a Roman, take it out.

[W: thou needst a Roman's,] I am not satisfied with the change proposed, yet cannot deny, that the words, as they now stand, require some interpretation. I think he means only, that he is so far from Avarice, when the cause of his country requires liberality, that if any man should wish for his heart, he would not need enforce his desire any otherwise, than by showing that he was a Roman.

[W: you need a Roman's,] I am not happy with the change suggested, but I can't deny that the words, as they are now, need some explanation. I think he means that he is so far from Greed, when his country's cause calls for generosity, that if anyone wanted his support, they wouldn't need to ask for it in any other way than by proving that they were a Roman.

V.i.5 (92,5) They mean to warn as at Philippi here] To warn, seems to mean here the same as to alarm. Hanmer reads,

V.i.5 (92,5) They intend to warn, as they did at Philippi here] To warn seems to mean here the same as to alert. Hanmer reads,

They mean to wage us.

They intend to wage us.

V.i.43 (93,6) While damned Casca, like a cur behind,/Struck Caesar on the neck] Casca struck Caesar on the neck, coming like a degenerate cur behind him.

V.i.43 (93,6) While damned Casca, like a dog behind,/Struck Caesar on the neck] Casca struck Caesar on the neck, coming like a degenerate dog behind him.

V.i.100 (96,2)

V.i.100 (96,2)

Even by the rule of that philosophy,

Even by the standards of that philosophy,

By which I did blame Cato for the death

By which I blamed Cato for the death.

Which he did give himself; (I know not how,

Which he did give himself; (I don't know how,

But I do find it cowardly and vile,

But I do think it's cowardly and disgusting,

For fear of what might fall, so to prevent

For fear of what might happen, to prevent

The time of life:) arming myself with patience]

The time of life :) preparing myself with patience]

Dr. Warburton thinks, that in this speech something is lost, but there needed only a parenthesis to clear it. The construction is this; I an determined to act according to that philosophy which directed me to blame the suicide of Cato, arming myself with patience.

Dr. Warburton believes that something is missing in this speech, but a simple parenthesis could clarify it. The meaning is this: I am determined to follow the philosophy that led me to criticize Cato's suicide, equipping myself with patience.

V.iv.12 (102,6) Luc. Only I yield to die:/There is so much, that then wilt kill me straight] Dr. Warburton has been much inclined to find lacunae, or passages broken by omission, throughout this play. I think he has been always mistaken. The soldier here says, Yield, or thou diest. Lucilius replies, I yield only on this condition, that I may die; here is so much gold as thou seest in my hand, which I offer thee as a reward for speedy death. What now is there wanting?

V.iv.12 (102,6) Luc. I will only give in to death: There is so much that will kill me right away] Dr. Warburton has been keen to find lacunae, or missing sections, throughout this play. I believe he has always been wrong. The soldier here says, Yield, or you die. Lucilius replies, I will only surrender on the condition that I can die; here is so much gold as you see in my hand, which I offer you as a reward for a quick death. So what else is missing?

(106) General Observation. Of this tragedy many particular passages deserve regard, and the contention and reconcilement of Brutus and Cassius is universally celebrated; but I have never been strongly agitated in perusing it, and think it somewhat cold and unaffecting, compared with some other of Shakespeare's plays; his adherence to the real story, and to Roman manners, seems to have impeded the natural vigour of his genius.

(106) General Observation. This tragedy has many notable parts, and the conflict and reconciliation between Brutus and Cassius is widely praised; however, I have never been deeply moved while reading it, and I find it somewhat unfeeling compared to some of Shakespeare's other plays. His strict adherence to the true story and Roman customs seems to have stifled the natural energy of his genius.

ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA

I.i.9 (110,2) And is become the bellows, and the fan,/To cool a gypsy's lust] In this passage something seems to be wanting. The bellows and fan being commonly used for contrary purposes, were probably opposed by the author, who might perhaps have written,

I.i.9 (110,2) And has become the bellows and the fan,/To cool a gypsy's lust] In this passage, something feels missing. The bellows and fan, which are usually used for opposite purposes, were likely meant to be opposed by the author, who might have intended to write,

—is become the bellows, and the fan,

—has become the bellows, and the fan,

To kindle and to cool a gypsy's lust.

To spark and to calm a gypsy's desire.

I.i.10 (110,3) gypsy's lust] Gypsy is here used both in the original meaning for an Egyptian, and in its accidental sense for a bad woman.

I.i.10 (110,3) gypsy's lust] Gypsy is used here both in its original sense meaning an Egyptian and in its unintended sense referring to a bad woman.

1.i.17 (110,6) Then must thou needs find out new heaven] Thou must set the boundary of my love at a greater distance than the present visible universe affords.

1.i.17 (110,6) Then you must find a new heaven] You must place the limit of my love at a greater distance than what the current visible universe provides.

1.i.18 (110,7) The sum] Be brief, sum thy business in a few words.

1.i.18 (110,7) The sum] Keep it short, sum up your business in a few words.

I.i.33 (111,8) and the wide arch/Of the rang'd empire fall!] [Taken from the Roman custom of raising triumphal arches to perpetuate their victories. Extremely noble. WARBURTON.] I am in doubt whether Shakespeare had any idea but of a fabrick standing on pillars. The later editions have all printed the raised empire, for the ranged empire, as it was first given, (see 1765, VII, 107, 8)

I.i.33 (111,8) and the wide arch/Of the ranged empire fall!] [Taken from the Roman custom of building triumphal arches to celebrate their victories. Very impressive. WARBURTON.] I'm not sure if Shakespeare intended anything other than a structure supported by pillars. Later editions have all printed the raised empire instead of the ranged empire, as it was originally written (see 1765, VII, 107, 8)

I.i.42 (112,1)

I.i.42 (112,1)

Antony

Antony

Will be himself.

Will be himself.

Ant. But stirr'd by Cleopatra]

Ant. But urged by Cleopatra

But, in this passage, seems to have the old Saxon signification of without, unless, except. Antony, says the queen, will recollect his thoughts. Unless kept, he replies, in commotion by Cleopatra. (see 1765, VII, 108,1)

But, in this passage, seems to have the old Saxon meaning of without, unless, except. Antony, says the queen, will remember his thoughts. Unless kept, he replies, in turmoil by Cleopatra. (see 1765, VII, 108,1)

I.ii.5 (113,2) change his horns with garlands] [W: charge] Sir Thomas Hanmer reads, not improbably, change for horns his garlands. I am in doubt, whether to change is not merely to dress, or to dress with changes of garlands.

I.ii.5 (113,2) change his horns with garlands] [W: charge] Sir Thomas Hanmer suggests, quite possibly, change for horns his garlands. I'm not sure if change means to dress or to dress with different garlands.

I.ii.23 (114,3) I had rather heat my liver] To know why the lady is so averse from heating her liver, it must be remembered, that a

I.ii.23 (114,3) I’d rather get upset] To understand why the lady is so against getting upset, it’s important to remember that a

heated liver is supposed to make a pimpled face.

heated liver is supposed to cause a pimpled face.

I.ii.35 (114,5) Then, belike, my children shall have no names] If I have already had the best of my fortune, then I suppose I shall never name children, that is, I am never to be married. However, tell me the truth, tell me, how many boys and wenches?

I.ii.35 (114,5) Then, it seems, my children will have no names] If I’ve already had the best of my luck, then I guess I will never name children, meaning I’ll never get married. But really, tell me the truth, tell me, how many boys and girls?

1.ii.38 (114,6) If every of your wishes had a womb, and foretel every wish, a million] [W: fertil ev'ry] For foretel, in ancient editions, the latter copies have foretold. Foretel favours the emendation, which is made with great acuteness; yet the original reading may, I think, stand. If you had as many wombs as you will have wishes; and I should foretel all those wishes, I should foretel a million of children. It is an ellipsis very frequent in conversation; I should shame you, and tell all; that is, and if I should tell all. And is for and if, which was anciently, and is still provincially, used for if.

1.ii.38 (114,6) If every one of your wishes could become a reality, and I could predict every wish, a million] [W: fertil ev'ry] For foretel, in older versions, the later copies have foretold. Foretel supports the revision, which is made very wisely; however, I believe the original wording is still valid. If you had as many mothers as you will have wishes; and I should foretel all those wishes, I should foretel a million of children. This is a common way of speaking; I should shame you, and tell all; meaning and if I should tell all. And is used instead of and if, which was used in the past and is still used regionally for if.

I.ii.105 (117,8) extended Asia] To extend, is a term used for to seize; I know not whether that be not the sense here.

I.ii.105 (117,8) extended Asia] To extend means to seize; I'm not sure if that's the meaning here.

I.ii.113 (118,9) Oh, when we bring forth weeds,/When our quick winds lie still] The sense is, that man, not agitated by censure, like soil not ventilated by quick winds, produces more evil than good.

I.ii.113 (118,9) Oh, when we allow weeds to grow,/When our strong winds are calm] The idea is that a person, not stirred by criticism, like soil that isn’t aerated by strong winds, creates more harm than benefit.

I.ii.128 (118,1)

I.ii.128 (118,1)

the present pleasure,

the current enjoyment,

By revolution lowring, does become

By revolution lowering, it does become

The opposite of itself]

The opposite of itself

[The allusion is to the sun's diurnal course; which rising in the east, and by revolution lowering, or setting in the west, becomes the opposite of itself. WARB.] This is an obscure passage. The explanation which Dr. Warburton has offered is such, that I can add nothing to it; yet perhaps Shakespeare, who was less learned than his commentator, meant only, that our pleasures, as they are revolved in the mind, turn to pain.

[The reference is to the sun's daily journey; which rising in the east and then setting in the west, becomes the opposite of itself. WARB.] This is a confusing passage. The explanation given by Dr. Warburton is so thorough that I can’t add anything to it; however, perhaps Shakespeare, who was not as scholarly as his commentator, simply meant that our pleasures, as they are reflected in the mind, become pain.

I.ii.146 (119,3) upon far poorer moment] For less reason; upon meaner motives.

I.ii.146 (119,3) for less reason; for lesser motives.

I.ii.169 (120,4) It shews to man the tailors of the earth; comforting therein] I have printed this after the original, which, though harsh and obscure, I know not how to amend. Sir Tho. Hanmer reads, They shew to man the tailors of the earth comforting him therein. I think the passage, with somewhat less alteration, for alteration is always dangerous, may stand thus; It shews to men the tailors of the earth, comforting them, &c.

I.ii.169 (120,4) It shows people the tailors of the earth; comforting them in this. I have printed this after the original, which, although rough and unclear, I don't know how to fix. Sir Tho. Hanmer reads, They show to man the tailors of the earth comforting him in this. I think the passage, with a bit less modification, since changes are always risky, can stand like this; It shows people the tailors of the earth, comforting them, &c.

I.ii.187 (121,6) more urgent touches] Things that touch me more sensibly, more pressing motives.

I.ii.187 (121,6) more urgent touches] Things that affect me more deeply, more pressing reasons.

I.ii.190 (121,7) Petition us at home] Wish us at home; call for us to reside at home.

I.ii.190 (121,7) Wish us at home; call for us to stay at home.

I.ii.201 (121,9)

I.ii.201 (121,9)

Say, our pleasure

Sure, our pleasure

To such whose places under us, requires

To those whose positions below us require

Our quick remove from hence]

Our quick departure from here

This is hardly sense. I believe we should read,

This makes no sense at all. I think we should read,

Their quick remove from hence.

Their quick exit from here.

Tell our design of going away to those, who being by their places obliged to attend us, must remove in haste.

Tell our plan to leave to those who, needing to be in their spots, have to hurry.

I.iii.3 (122,1) I did not send you] You must go as if you came without my order or knowledge.

I.iii.3 (122,1) I didn't send you] You have to go as if you arrived without my permission or awareness.

I.iii.37 (123,2) a race of heaven] [i.e. had a smack or flavour of heaven. WARB.] This word is well explained by Dr. Warburton; the race of wine is the taste of the woil. Sir T. Hanmer, not understanding the word, reads, ray.

I.iii.37 (123,2) a race of heaven] [i.e. had a hint or flavor of heaven. WARB.] Dr. Warburton explains this word well; the race of wine is the taste of the wine. Sir T. Hanmer, not understanding the word, reads, ray.

I.iii.44 (124,3) Remains in use] The poet seems to allude to the legal distinction between the use and absolute possession.

I.iii.44 (124,3) Remains in use] The poet seems to refer to the legal difference between the use and absolute possession.

I.iii.54 (124,4) should safe my going] [T: salve] Mr. Upton reads, I think rightly,

I.iii.54 (124,4) should save my going] [T: salve] Mr. Upton reads, I think correctly,

safe my going.

trust my decision.

I.iii.62 (125,5)

I.iii.62 (125,5)

O most false love!

Oh, most deceptive love!

Where be the sacred vials thou shouldst fill

Where are the sacred vials you should fill

With sorrowful water?]

With sad water?

Alluding to the lachrymatory vials, or bottles of tears, which the Romans sometimes put into the urn of a friend.

Alluding to the tear vials, or bottles of tears, that the Romans sometimes placed into a friend's urn.

I.iii.77 (125,6) the tears/Belong to Egypt] To me, the queen of Egypt.

I.iii.77 (125,6) the tears/Belong to Egypt] To me, the queen of Egypt.

I.iii.90 (126,7) Oh, ny oblivion is a very Antony,/And I am all forgotten] [The plain meaning is, My forgetfulness makes me forget myself. WARBURTON.] [Hanmer explained "all forgotten" as "apt to forget everything"] I cannot understand the learned critic's explanation. It appears to me, that she should rather have said,

I.iii.90 (126,7) Oh, my forgetfulness is like Antony,/And I'm completely forgotten] [The plain meaning is, My forgetfulness makes me forget myself. WARBURTON.] [Hanmer explained "all forgotten" as "inclined to forget everything"] I can't grasp the scholar's explanation. It seems to me that she should have said,

O my remembrance is a very Antony,

O my memory is a very Antony,

And I am all forgotten.

And I'm completely forgotten.

It was her memory, not her oblivion, that, like Antony, vas forgetting and deserting her. I think a slight change will restore the passage. The queen, having something to say, which she is not able, or would not seem able to recollect, cries out,

It was her memory, not her forgetting, that, like Antony, was abandoning her. I think a small adjustment will fix the passage. The queen, having something to say that she either can’t remember or doesn’t want to seem like she can recall, exclaims,

O my oblivion!—'Tis a very Antony.

O my forgetfulness!—'Tis a real Antony.

The thought of which I was in quest is a very Antony, is treacherous and fugitive, and has irrevocably left me,

The thought I was searching for is very much like Antony; it's deceitful and elusive, and it has left me for good.

And I am all forgotten.

And I’m completely forgotten.

If this reading stand, I think the explanation of Hanmer must be received, (see 1765, VII, 122, 6)

If this reading is correct, I believe we should accept Hanmer's explanation, (see 1765, VII, 122, 6)

I.iv.3 (127,9) One great competitor] Perhaps, Our great competitor.

I.iv.3 (127,9) One great competitor] Perhaps, Our great competitor.

I.iv.12 (128,1) as the spots of heaven,/More fiery by night's blackness] If by spots are meant stars, as night has no other fiery spots, the comparison is forced and harsh, stars having been always supposed to beautify the night; nor do I comprehend what there is in the counter-part of this simile, which answers to night's blackness. Hanmer reads,

I.iv.12 (128,1) as the spots in the sky,/More fiery against the darkness of night] If the spots refer to stars, which are the only fiery spots in the night, then the comparison feels forced and rough, since stars have always been seen as enhancing the beauty of the night; I also don't understand what part of this simile corresponds to the darkness of night. Hanmer reads,

spots on ermine

spots on white fur

Or fires, by night's blackness.

Or fires, in the dark.

I.iv.14 (128,2) purchas'd] Procured by his own fault or endeavour.

I.iv.14 (128,2) purchas'd] Obtained through his own mistake or effort.

I.iv.21 (128,3) say, this becomes him, (As his composure must be rare, indeed, Whom these things cannot blemish] This seems inconsequent. I read

I.iv.21 (128,3) say, this suits him, (As his calmness must be rare, indeed, Whom these things cannot tarnish] This seems disconnected. I read

And his composure, &c.

And his calm, etc.

Grant that this becomes him, and if it can become him, he must

Assuming this suits him, and if it does suit him, he must

have in him something very uncommon; yet, &c.

have in him something very uncommon; yet, &c.

I.iv.25 (128,4) So great weight in his lightness] The word light it one of Shakespeare's favourite play-things. The sense is, His trifling levity throws so much burden upon us.

I.iv.25 (128,4) So great weight in his lightness] The word light is one of Shakespeare's favorite playthings. The meaning is, His trivial lightheartedness places such a heavy burden on us.

I.iv.25 (129,5)

I.iv.25 (129,5)

If he fill'd

If he filled

His vacancy with his voluptuousness,

His emptiness with his allure,

Full surfeits, and the dryness of his bones,

Full excess, and the dryness of his bones,

Call on him for't]

Call on him for it.

Call on him, is, visit him. Says Caesar, If Antony followed his debaucheries at a time of leisure, I should leave him to be punished by their natural consequences, by surfeits and dry bones.

Call on him, means visit him. Caesar says, If Antony indulges in his excesses during his free time, I would let him face the natural consequences, which are excess and death.

I.iv.31 (129,6) boys; who being mature in knowledge] For this Hanmer, who thought the maturity of a boy an inconsistent idea, has put,

I.iv.31 (129,6) boys; who being mature in knowledge] For this Hanmer, who thought the maturity of a boy an inconsistent idea, has put,

who, immature in knowledge,

who, lacking maturity in knowledge,

but the words experience and judgment require that we read mature; though Dr. Warburton has received the emendation. By boys mature in knowledge, are meant, boys old enough to know their duty.

but the words experience and judgment require that we read mature; though Dr. Warburton has accepted the change. By boys mature in knowledge, it means boys old enough to understand their responsibility.

I.iv.38 (129,7) he is belov'd of these/That only have fear'd Caesar] Those whom not love but fear made adherents to Caesar, now shew their affection for Pompey.

I.iv.38 (129,7) he is loved by those/Who were only loyal out of fear of Caesar] Those who supported Caesar out of fear rather than love are now showing their loyalty to Pompey.

I.iv.49 (130,2) which they ear] To ear, is to plow; a common metaphor.

I.iv.49 (130,2) which they ear] To ear, is to plow; a common metaphor.

I.iv.52 (130,3) Lack blood to think on't] Turn pale at the thought of it.

I.iv.52 (130,3) Lack blood to think on't] Go pale at the thought of it.

I.v.4 (132,5) mandragora] A plant of which the infusion was supposed to procure sleep. Shakespeare mentions it in Othello:

I.v.4 (132,5) mandragora] A plant whose infusion was believed to induce sleep. Shakespeare references it in Othello:

Not poppy, nor mandragora,

Not poppy, nor mandrake,

Can ever med'cine thee to that sweet sleep.

Can any medicine help you get that restful sleep?

I.v.38 (133,8) that great medicine hath/With his tinct gilded thee] Alluding to the philosopher's stone, which, by its touch, converts base metal into gold. The alchemists call the matter, whatever it be, by which they perform transmutation, a medicine.

I.v.38 (133,8) that great medicine has/With its touch turned you to gold] Referring to the philosopher's stone, which, with its touch, transforms base metal into gold. Alchemists refer to the substance they use for this transformation as a medicine.

I.v.48 (134,9) arm-gaunt steed] [i.e. his steed worn lean and thin by much service in war. So Fairfax, His stall-worn steed the champion stout bestrode. WARB.] On this note Mr. Edwards has been very lavish of his pleasantry, and indeed has justly censured the misquotation of stall-worn, for stall-worth, which means strong, but makes no attempt to explain the word in the play. Mr. Seyward, in his preface to Beaumont, has very elaborately endeavoured to prove, that an arm-gaunt steed is a steed with lean shoulders. Arm is the Teutonick word for want, or poverty. Arm-gaunt may be therefore an old word, signifying, lean for want, ill fed. Edwards's observation, that a worn-out horse is not proper for Atlas to mount in battle, is impertinent; the horse here mentioned seems to be a post horse, rather than a war horse. Yet as arm-gaunt seems not intended to imply any defect, it perhaps means, a horse so slender that a man might clasp him, and therefore formed for expedition. Hanmer reads,

I.v.48 (134,9) arm-gaunt steed] [i.e. his horse worn lean and thin from a lot of service in battle. So Fairfax, His stall-worn steed the champion stout bestrode. WARB.] On this note, Mr. Edwards has been quite generous with his humor and has rightly criticized the misquotation of stall-worn for stall-worth, which means strong, but doesn’t attempt to explain the word in the play. Mr. Seyward, in his preface to Beaumont, has extensively tried to prove that an arm-gaunt steed is a horse with lean shoulders. Arm is the Germanic word for want or poverty. Arm-gaunt could therefore be an old term meaning lean from want, poorly fed. Edwards' point that a worn-out horse isn't suitable for Atlas to ride into battle is irrelevant; the horse mentioned here seems to be a post horse, rather than a war horse. However, since arm-gaunt doesn’t seem to imply any defect, it might suggest a horse so slender that a man could wrap his arms around him, making him suitable for speed. Hanmer reads,

arm-girt steed.

armored horse.

I.v.50 (134,1) Was beastly dumb by him] Mr. Theobald reads dumb'd, put to silence. Alexas means, (says he) the horse made such a neighing, that if he had spoke he could not have been heard.

I.v.50 (134,1) Was beastly dumb by him] Mr. Theobald reads dumb'd, meaning silenced. Alexas thinks (he says) the horse neighed so loudly that he couldn't have been heard even if he had spoken.

I.v.76 (136,3) Get me ink and paper: he shall have every day/ A several greeting, or I'll unpeople Aegypt] By sending out messengers.

I.v.76 (136,3) Get me ink and paper: he will get a different greeting every day, or I'll empty Egypt by sending out messengers.

II.i (136,4) Enter Pompey, Menecrates, and Menas] The persons are so named in the first edition; but I know not why Menecrates appears; Menas can do all without him.

II.i (136,4) Enter Pompey, Menecrates, and Menas] These characters are named in the first edition; however, I don't understand why Menecrates is included; Menas can handle everything on his own.

II.i.4 (136,5) While we are suitors to their throne, decays/The thing we sue for] [W: delays] It is not always prudent to be too hasty in exclamation; the reading which Dr. Warburton rejects as nonsense, is in my opinion right; if delay be what they sue for, they have it, and the consolation offered becomes superfluous. The meaning is, While we are praying, the thing for which we pray is losing its value.

II.i.4 (136,5) While we plead for their throne, what we seek is fading. It’s not always wise to rush into exclamations; the reading that Dr. Warburton dismisses as nonsense makes sense to me. If delay is what they’re asking for, they already have it, making the consolation offered unnecessary. The meaning is, While we are praying, what we are praying for is diminishing in value.

II.i.38 (138,8) The ne'er-lust-wearied Antony] [Theobald emended "near lust-wearied" to "ne'er-lust-wearied"] Could it be imagined, after this swelling exultation, that the first edition stands literally thus,

II.i.38 (138,8) The never-tired-of-lust Antony] [Theobald changed "near lust-wearied" to "never-tired-of-lust"] Could anyone believe, after this grand exultation, that the first edition reads literally like this,

The neere lust wearied Antony.

The tired lust of Antony.

II.i.45 (139,9) square] That is, quarrel.

II.i.45 (139,9) square] That means arguing.

II.i.51 (139,1) Our lives upon] This play is not divided into acts by the authour or first editors, and therefore the present division may be altered at pleasure. I think the first act may be commodiously continued to this place, and the second act opened with the interview of the chief persons, and a change of the state of action. Yet it must be confessed, that it is of small importance, where these unconnected and desultory scenes are interrupted.

II.i.51 (139,1) Our lives upon] This play isn’t divided into acts by the author or the original editors, so this division can be changed as needed. I think it makes sense to extend the first act to this point and start the second act with the meeting of the main characters and a shift in the action. However, it must be acknowledged that it doesn't really matter where these unrelated and random scenes are broken up.

II.ii.7 (140,2) Were I the wearer of Antonius' beard,/I would not shav't to-day] I believe he means, I would meet him undressed, without shew of respect.

II.ii.7 (140,2) If I were wearing Antonius' beard, I wouldn't shave it off today. I think he means, I would meet him bare, without any show of respect.

II.ii.25 (141,3) Nor curstness grow to the matter] Let not ill-humour be added to the real subject of our difference.

II.ii.25 (141,3) Nor let bad moods add to the issue] Don’t let ill-humor be mixed with the actual subject of our disagreement.

II.ii.28 (141,4) Caes. Sit./Ant. Sit, sir!] [Antony appears to be jealous of a circumstance which seemed to indicate a consciousness of superiority in his too successful partner in power; and accordingly resents the invitation of Caesar to be seated: Caesar answers, Nay then—i.e. if you are so ready to resent what I meant an act of civility, there can be no reason to suppose you have temper enough for the business on which at present we are met. STEEVENS.] The following circumstance may serve to strengthen Mr. Steevens's opinion: When the fictitious Sebastian made his appearance in Europe, he came to a conference with the Conde de Lemos; to whom, after the firat exchange of civilities, he said, Conde de Lemos, be covered. And being asked by that nobleman, by what pretences he laid claim to the superiority expressed by such permission, he replied, I do it by right of my birth; I am Sebastian. (1773)

II.ii.28 (141,4) Caes. Sit./Ant. Sit, sir!] [Antony seems to be feeling jealous about something that suggested a sense of superiority in his more successful partner in power, so he reacts to Caesar’s invitation to sit down. Caesar replies, Nay then—meaning if you're going to take offense at what I intended as a polite gesture, then we can't assume you have the temperament for the matters we're here to discuss. STEEVENS.] The following situation may further support Mr. Steevens's point: When the fictional Sebastian arrived in Europe, he came to a meeting with the Conde de Lemos; after an initial exchange of pleasantries, he said, Conde de Lemos, be covered. When asked by that nobleman what gave him the right to imply such superiority with that permission, he replied, I do it by right of my birth; I am Sebastian. (1773)

II.ii.43 (142,5) their contestation/Was theam for you, you were the word of war] [W: theam'd] I am neither satisfied with the reading nor the emendation; theam'd is, I think, a word unauthorised, and very harsh. Perhaps we may read,

II.ii.43 (142,5) their argument/Was the theme for you, you were the word of war] [W: themed] I am neither satisfied with the reading nor the change; themed is, I think, an unauthorized word and very harsh. Perhaps we may read,

their contestation

their dispute

Had theme from you, you were the word o' th' war. The dispute derived its subject from you. It may be corrected by mere transposition,

Had theme from you, you were the word of the war. The dispute originated from you. It can be fixed by simply rearranging.

their contestation

their challenge

You were theme for, you were the word.

You were the theme, you were the word.

II.ii.51 (143,8) Having alike your cause?] The meaning seems to be, having the same cause as you to be offended with me. But why, because he was offended with Antony, should he make war upon Caesar? May it not be read thus,

II.ii.51 (143,8) Having the same reason to be offended with me?] The meaning seems to be, having the same reason to be upset with me. But why should he declare war on Caesar just because he was angry with Antony? Could it not be interpreted this way,

Did he not rather

—Did he not rather

Discredit my authority with yours,

Discredit my authority with yours,

And make the wars alike against my stomach,

And fight the battles the same way with my stomach,

Hating alike our cause?

Hating the same cause?

II.ii.53 (143,9) As matter whole you have not to make it with] The original copy reads,

II.ii.53 (143,9) As a whole, you don’t have to create it with

As matter whole you have to make it with.

As a whole, you have to deal with it.

Without doubt erroneously; I therefore only observe it, that the reader may more readily admit the liberties which the editors of this authour's works have necessarily taken.

Without a doubt, this is incorrect; I just want to point it out so that the reader can more easily accept the liberties that the editors of this author's works have had to take.

II.ii.61 (144,1) fronted] i.e. opposed.

fronted] i.e. opposed.

II.ii.85 (145,4) The honour's sacred which he talks on now,/Supposing that I lack'd it] [Sacred, for unbroken, unviolated. WARB.] Dr. Warburton seems to understand this passage thus; The honour which he talks of me as lacking, is unviolated, I never lacked it. This may perhaps be the true meaning, but before I read the note, I understood it thus: Lepidus interrupts Caesar, on the supposition that what he is about to say will be too harsh to be endured by Antony; to which Antony replies, No, Lepidus, let him speak, the security of honour on which he now speaks, on which this conference is held now, is sacred, even supposing that I lacked honour before.

II.ii.85 (145,4) The honor he’s talking about now is sacred, assuming that I didn’t have it. Dr. Warburton seems to interpret this passage like this: “The honor he talks about my lacking is unviolated; I’ve never lacked it.” This might be the true meaning, but before I read the note, I understood it this way: Lepidus interrupts Caesar, thinking that what he’s about to say will be too harsh for Antony to handle; to which Antony replies, “No, Lepidus, let him speak. The security of honor he talks about, on which this conversation is taking place now, is sacred, even if I didn’t have honor before.”

II.ii.112 (146,5) your considerate stone] This line is passed by all the editors, as if they understood it, and believed it universally, intelligible. I cannot find in it any very obvious, and hardly any possible meaning. I would therefore read,

II.ii.112 (146,5) your thoughtful stone] This line is overlooked by all the editors, as if they got it and thought it was clear to everyone. I can't find any obvious, or even barely possible, meaning in it. So, I would suggest reading,

Go to then, you considerate ones.

Go ahead then, you thoughtful ones.

You, who dislike my frankness and temerity of speech, and are so considerate and discreet, go to, do your on business.

You, who don't like my honesty and boldness in speaking, and are so thoughtful and careful, go ahead, take care of your own business.

II.ii.113 (146,6) I do not much dislike the matter, but/The manner of his speech] I do not, says Caesar, think the man wrong, but too free of him interposition; for't cannot be, we shall remain in friendship: yet if it were possible, I would endeavour it.

II.ii.113 (146,6) I don't really dislike the content, but/The manner of his speech] I don't, says Caesar, believe the man is wrong, just a bit too forward in his interference; because it can't be that we'll stay friends: but if it were possible, I'd try for it.

II.ii.123 (147,7) your reproof/Were well deserv'd] In the old edition,

II.ii.123 (147,7) your criticism/Were well deserved] In the old edition,

your proof

your evidence

Were well deserv'd

Were well deserved

Which Mr. Theobald, with his usual triumph, changes to approof, which he explains, allowance. Dr. Warburton inserted reproof very properly into Hanmer's edition, but forgot it in his own.

Which Mr. Theobald, with his usual triumph, changes to approof, which he explains, allowance. Dr. Warburton inserted reproof very properly into Hanmer's edition, but forgot it in his own.

II.ii.159 (148,8) Lest my remembrance suffer ill report] Lest I be thought too willing to forget benefits, I must barely return him thanks, and then I will defy him.

II.ii.159 (148,8) Lest my remembrance suffer ill report] I don't want to be seen as too eager to forget favors, so I’ll simply thank him and then I'll stand against him.

II.ii.210 (150,1) And what they undid, did] It might be read less harshly,

II.ii.210 (150,1) And what they undid, did] It could be interpreted less severely,

And what they did, undid.

And what they did, reversed.

II.ii.212 (150,2) tended her i' the eyes] Perhaps tended her by th' eyes, discovered her will by her eyes.

II.ii.212 (150,2) watched her through the eyes] Perhaps watched her by the eyes, revealed her desires through her eyes.

II.iii.21 (153,6) thy angel/Becomes a Fear] Mr.Uptan reads,

II.iii.21 (153,6) your angel/Turns into a Fear] Mr.Uptan reads,

Becomes afear'd,—

Becomes afraid,—

The common reading is more poetical.

The common reading is more poetic.

II.iii.37 (154,7) his quails ever/Beat mine] The ancients used to match quails as we match cocks.

II.iii.37 (154,7) his quails ever/Beat mine] In ancient times, people would have quail matches the same way we have cockfights.

II.iii.38 (154,8) inhoop'd, at odds] Thus the old copy. Inhoop'd is inclosed, confined, that they may fight. The modern editions read,

II.iii.38 (154,8) trapped, at odds] Thus the old copy. Trapped is enclosed, confined, so they can fight. The modern editions read,

Beat mine, in whoop'd-at odds.—

Beat mine, in whoop'd-at odds.

II.v.1 (155,9) musick, moody food] [The mood is the mind, or mental disposition. Van Haaren's panegyrick on the English begins, Groot-moedig Volk, great-minded nation.] Perhaps here is a poor jest intended between mood the mind and moods of musick.

II.v.1 (155,9) music, emotional nourishment] [The mood is the mind, or mental outlook. Van Haaren's tribute to the English starts with, Great-hearted people, great-minded nation.] Maybe there's a bad joke intended here between mood the mind and moods of music.

II.v.41 (l57,4) Not like a formal man] [Formal, for ordinary. WARB.] Rather decent, regular.

II.v.41 (l57,4) Not like a proper man] [Proper, for ordinary. WARB.] More decent, regular.

II.v.103 (161,8) Thou art not what thou'rt sure of!] For this, which is not easily understood, Sir Thomas Hanmer has given,

II.v.103 (161,8) You are not what you think you are!] For this, which is not easily understood, Sir Thomas Hanmer has given,

That say'st but what thou'rt sure of!

That says but what you're sure of!

I am not satisfied with the change, which, though it affords sense, exhibits little spirit. I fancy the line consists only of abrupt starts.

I’m not happy with the change; it makes sense but lacks energy. I feel like the line is just made up of sudden starts.

Oh that his fault should make a knave of thee,

Oh, that his mistake should turn you into a fool,

That art—not what?—Thou'rt sure on't.—Get thee

That art—not what?—You're sure about that.—Go ahead

hence.

therefore.

That his fault should make a knave of thee that art—but what shall I say thou art not? Thou art then sure of this marriage.—Get thee hence.

That his mistake should turn you into a villain when you are not—but what can I say you are not? You are then certain of this marriage.—Go away.

Dr. Warburton has received Sir T. Hanmer's emendation.

Dr. Warburton has received Sir T. Hanmer's revision.

II.v.115 (161,9) Let him for ever go] She is now talking in broken sentences, not of the messenger, but Antony.

II.v.115 (161,9) Let him go forever] She is now speaking in fragmented sentences, not about the messenger, but about Antony.

II.vi.24 (163,2) Thou canst not fear us] Thou canst not affright us with thy numerous navy.

II.vi.24 (163,2) You can't scare us] You can't intimidate us with your huge fleet.

II.vi.28 (163,3) But since the cuckow builds not for himself] Since, like the cuckow, that seizes the nests of other birds, you have invaded a house which you could not build, keep it while you can.

II.vi.28 (163,3) But since the cuckoo doesn't build for itself] Since, like the cuckoo that takes over the nests of other birds, you've invaded a place you couldn't create, hold onto it as long as you can.

II.vii.1 (167,6) some o' their plants] Plants, besides its common meaning, is here used for the foot, from the Latin.

II.vii.1 (167,6) some of their plants] Plants, besides its usual meaning, is here used to refer to the foot, from the Latin.

II.vii.14 (167,9) a partizan] A pike.

II.vii.14 (167,9) a partizan] A spear.

II.vii.16 (167,1) To be call'd into a huge sphere, and not to be seen to move in't, are the holes where eyes should be, which pitifully disaster the cheeks] This speech seems to be mutilated; to supply the deficiencies is impossible, but perhaps the sense was originally approaching to this.

II.vii.16 (167,1) To be called into a huge space, and not to be seen moving in it, are the gaps where eyes should be, which sadly ruin the cheeks. This speech seems to be broken; it's impossible to fill in the missing parts, but perhaps the original meaning was something like this.

To be called into a huge sphere, and not to be seen to move in it, is a very ignominious state; great offices are the holes where eyes should be, which, if eyes be wanting, pitifully disaster the cheeks.

Being called into a huge space without being seen moving within it is a very shameful situation; important positions are the gaps where eyes should be, which, if there are no eyes, sadly leave the cheeks in despair.

II.vii.88 (170,2) thy pall'd fortunes] Palled, is vapid, past its time of excellence; palled wine, is wine that has lost its original spriteliness.

II.vii.88 (170,2) your dull fortunes] Dull, means lifeless, no longer at its peak; dull wine is wine that has lost its initial spark.

II.vii.102 (171,3) Strike the vessels] Try whether the casks sound as empty.

II.vii.102 (171,3) Strike the vessels] Check if the casks sound empty.

II.vii.116 (171,4) The holding every man shall bear] Every man shall accompany the chorus by drumming on his sides, in token of concurrence and applause. [Theobald had emended "beat" to "bear"] (1773)

II.vii.116 (171,4) Every man shall accompany the chorus by drumming on his sides, as a sign of support and applause. [Theobald had changed "beat" to "bear"] (1773)

III.i.1 (173,6) Now, darting Parthia, art thou struck] Struck alludes to darting. Thou whose darts have so often struck others, art struck now thyself. (1773)

III.i.1 (173,6) Now, darting Parthia, you are struck] Struck refers to darting. You, whose darts have so often hit others, are now struck yourself. (1773)

III.ii.12 (175,8) Arabian bird!] The phoenix.

III.ii.12 (175,8) Arabian bird!] The phoenix.

III.ii.16 (176,9)

III.ii.16 (176,9)

Ho! hearts, tongues, figure, scribes, bards, poets, cannot

Ho! hearts, tongues, figures, scribes, bards, poets, cannot

Think, speak, cast, write, sing, number, ho!]

Think, speak, throw, write, sing, count, hey!

Not only the tautology of bards and poets, but the want of a correspondent action for the poet, whose business in the next line is only to number, makes me suspect some fault in this passage, which I know not how to mend.

Not only the repetition of bards and poets, but also the lack of a corresponding action for the poet, whose job in the next line is just to count, makes me suspect there's a mistake in this passage that I have no idea how to fix.

III.ii.26 (176,1) as my furthest bond] As I will venture the greatest pledge of security, on the trial of thy conduct.

III.ii.26 (176,1) as my furthest bond] As I will risk the highest guarantee of safety, based on how you act.

III.ii.40 (177,1) The elements be kind to thee, and make/Thy spirits all of comfort!] This is obscure. It seems to mean, May the different elements of the body, or principles of life, maintain such proportion and harmony as may keep you cheerful.

III.ii.40 (177,1) May the elements be kind to you and bring you comfort! This is unclear. It seems to mean, May the different elements of the body, or principles of life, maintain such proportion and harmony as to keep you cheerful.

III.iv.26 (182,7) I'll raise the preparation of a war/Shall stain your brother] [T: strain] I do not see but stain may be allowed to remain unaltered, meaning no more than shame or disgrace.

III.iv.26 (182,7) I will prepare for war/Shall stain your brother] [T: strain] I don't see why stain can't stay the same, meaning nothing more than shame or disgrace.

III.iv.30 (182,8) Wars 'twixt you 'twain would be/As if the world should cleave] The sense is, that war between Caesar and Antony would engage the world between them, and that the slaughter would be great in so extensive a commotion.

III.iv.30 (182,8) Wars between you two would be like if the world were to split apart. The idea is that a war between Caesar and Antony would draw in the whole world, and there would be massive violence in such a wide-reaching conflict.

III.v.8 (183,9) rivality] Equal rank.

Equal rank.

III.v.11 (183,1) Upon his own appeal] To appeal, in Shakespeare, is to accuse; Caesar seized Lepidus without any other proof than Caesar's accusation.

III.v.11 (183,1) Upon his own accusation] To accuse, in Shakespeare, is to accuse; Caesar took control of Lepidus based on nothing more than Caesar's accusation.

III.v.21 (184,3) More, Domitius] I have something more to tell you, which I might have told at first, and delayed my news. Antony requires your presence.

III.v.21 (184,3) More, Domitius] I have something more to tell you, which I might have told at first, and delayed my news. Antony requires your presence.

III.vi.9 (184,4) made her/Of Lower Syria, Cyprus, Lydia./Absolute queen] For Lydia, Mr. Upton, from Plutarch, has restored Lybia.

III.vi.9 (184,4) made her/Of Lower Syria, Cyprus, Lydia./Absolute queen] For Lydia, Mr. Upton, from Plutarch, has restored Lybia.

III.vi.68-75 (187,6) Mr. Upton remarks, that there are some errours in this enumeration of the auxiliary kings; but it is probable that the authour did not much wish to be accurate.

III.vi.68-75 (187,6) Mr. Upton notes that there are some errors in this list of the auxiliary kings; however, it's likely that the author wasn't too concerned about being precise.

III.vi.95 (188,7) And gives his potent regiment to a trull] Regiment, is government, authority; he puts his power and his empire into the hands of a false woman.

III.vi.95 (188,7) And gives his powerful control to a slut] Control means government, authority; he places his power and his realm into the hands of a deceitful woman.

It may be observed, that trull was not, in our author's time, a term of mere infamy, but a word of slight contempt, as wench is now.

It can be noted that trull was not, during our author's time, just a term of disgrace, but rather a word of mild disdain, similar to how wench is used today.

III.vii.3 (188,8) forespoke my being] To forespeak, is to contradict, to speak against, as forbid is to order negatively.

III.vii.3 (188,8) forespoke my being] To forespeak means to contradict, to speak against, just like forbid means to give a negative order.

III.vii.68 (191,1)

III.vii.68 (191,1)

By Hercules, I think, I am i' the right.

By Hercules, I think I'm right.

Can. Soldier, thou art: but his whole action grows

Can. Soldier, you are: but his entire action increases

Not in the power on't]

Not in their power.

That is, his whole conduct becomes, ungoverned by the right, or by reason.

That is, his entire behavior becomes reckless, lacking control by what is right or by logic.

III.vii.77 (191,2) distractions] Detachments; separate bodies.

III.vii.77 (191,2) distractions] Detachments; separate groups.

III.x.6 (193,4) The greater cantle] [A piece or lump. POPE.] Cantle is rather a corner. Caesar in this play mentions the three-nook'd world. Of this triangular world every triumvir had a corner. (see 1765, VII, 185, 6)

III.x.6 (193,4) The greater cantle] [A piece or lump. POPE.] Cantle refers to a corner. Caesar in this play mentions the three-cornered world. In this triangular world, each triumvir had a corner. (see 1765, VII, 185, 6)

III.x.9 (193,5) token'd pestilence] Spotted.

III.x.9 (193,5) token'd pestilence] Found.

III.x.10 (193,6) Yon' ribauld nag of Aegypt] The word is in the old edition ribaudred, which I do not understand, but mention it, in hopes others may raise some happy conjecture. [Tyrwhitt: hag] The brieze, or oestrum, the fly that stings cattle, proves that nag is the right word. (1773)

III.x.10 (193,6) That lewd nag of Egypt] The word is in the old edition *ribaudred*, which I don't understand, but I mention it in hopes that others might come up with some good ideas. [Tyrwhitt: hag] The breeze, or oestrum, the fly that stings cattle, shows that *nag* is the correct word. (1773)

III.x.11 (193,7) Whom leprosy o'ertake!] Leprosy, an epidemical distemper of the Aegyptians; to which Horace probably alludes in the controverted line.

III.x.11 (193,7) Whom leprosy strikes!] Leprosy, a widespread disease among the Egyptians; which Horace likely references in the disputed line.

Contaminato cum grege turpium

Contaminated with a crowd of filth

Morbo virorum.

Men's behavior.

III.x.36 (195,1) The wounded chance of Antony] I know not whether the author, who loves to draw his images from the sports of the field, might not have written,

III.x.36 (195,1) The wounded chance of Antony] I don’t know if the author, who enjoys taking his imagery from the sports of the field, might not have written,

The wounded chase of Antony,—

The injured chase of Antony—

The allusion is to a deer wounded and chased, whom all other deer avoid. I will, says Enobarbus, follow Antony, though chased and wounded.

The reference is to a deer that's been hurt and hunted, which all the other deer steer clear of. I will, says Enobarbus, follow Antony, even though he's being hunted and hurt.

The common reading, however, may very well stand.

The general reading, however, may very well hold up.

III.xi.3 (195,2) so lated in the world] Alluding to a benighted traveller.

III.xi.3 (195,2) so lost in the world] Referencing a lost traveler.

III.xi.23 (196,3) I have lost command] I am not master of my own emotions.

III.xi.23 (196,3) I have lost control] I am no longer in charge of my own feelings.

III.xi.35 (196,4) He at Philippi kept/His sword e'en like a dancer] In the Moriaco, and perhaps anciently in the Pyrrhick dance, the dancers held swords in their hands with the points upward.

III.xi.35 (196,4) He at Philippi held his sword just like a dancer. In the Moriaco, and maybe long ago in the Pyrrhic dance, the dancers held their swords with the points facing up.

III.xi.39 (196,6) he alone/Dealt on lieutenantry] I know not whether the meaning is, that Caesar acted only as lieutenant at Philippi, or that he made his attempts only on lieutenants, and left the generals to Antony.

III.xi.39 (196,6) he alone/Dealt on lieutenantry] I'm not sure if this means that Caesar only acted as a lieutenant at Philippi or that he only targeted lieutenants and left the generals to Antony.

III.xi.47 (197,7) death will seize her; but/Your comfort] But has here, as once before in this play, the force of except, or unless.

III.xi.47 (197,7) death will seize her; but/Your comfort] But has here, as once before in this play, the force of except, or unless.

III.ii.52 (197,8) How I convey my shame] How, by looking another way, I withdraw my ignominy from your sight.

III.ii.52 (197,8) How I convey my shame] How, by looking away, I hide my disgrace from you.

III.ii.57 (197,9) ty'd by the strings] That is by the heart string.

III.ii.57 (197,9) tied by the strings] That is by the heart string.

III.xii.18 (199,1) The circle of the Ptolemies] The diadem; the ensign of royalty.

III.xii.18 (199,1) The circle of the Ptolemies] The crown; the symbol of kingship.

III.xii.34 (199,2) how Antony becomes his flaw] That is, how Antony conforms himself to this breach of his fortune.

III.xii.34 (199,2) how Antony becomes his flaw] That is, how Antony adjusts to this setback in his fortune.

III.xiii.1 (200,3) Think, and die] [Hanmer: Drink] This reading, offered by sir T. Hanmer, is received by Dr. Warburton and Mr. Upton, but I have not advanced it into the page, not being convinced that it is necessary. Think, and die; that is, Reflect on your folly, and leave the world, is a natural answer.

III.xiii.1 (200,3) Think, and die] [Hanmer: Drink] This suggestion, proposed by Sir T. Hanmer, is accepted by Dr. Warburton and Mr. Upton, but I haven't included it in the text, as I'm not convinced it’s essential. Think, and die; that is, Reflect on your mistakes, and exit the world, is a fitting response.

III.xiii.9 (201,4) he being/The meered question] The meered question is a term I do not understand. I know not what to offer, except,

III.xiii.9 (201,4) he being/The meered question] The meered question is a term I'm not familiar with. I don't know what to say, except,

The mooted question.—

The proposed question.

That is, the disputed point, the subject of debate. Mere is indeed a boundary, and the meered question, if it can mean any thing, may, with some violence of language, mean, the disputed boundary.

That is, the disputed point, the subject of debate. Mere is indeed a boundary, and the meered question, if it can mean anything, may, with a bit of a stretch, mean the disputed boundary.

III.xiii.25 (202, 5)

III.xiii.25 (202, 5)

I dare him therefore

I challenge him therefore

To lay his gay comparisons apart

To set aside his cheerful comparisons

And answer me declin'd]

And answer me declined

I require of Caesar not to depend on that superiority which the comparison of our different fortunes may exhibit to him, but to answer me man to man, in this decline of my age or power.

I ask Caesar not to rely on the advantages our different situations might show him, but to respond to me as an equal, considering this decline in my age or strength.

III.xiii.42 (202,6) The loyalty, well held to fools, does make/Our faith meer folly] [T: Though loyalty, well held] I have preserved the old reading: Enobarbus is deliberating upon desertion, and finding it is more prudent to forsake a fool, and more reputable to be faithful to him, makes no positive conclusion. Sir T. Hanmer follows Theobald; Dr. Warburton retains the old reading.

III.xiii.42 (202,6) Being loyal to fools only makes our faith pure foolishness. I have kept the original wording: Enobarbus is reflecting on abandoning a fool and realizing that it's wiser to leave him behind, yet feels it's more honorable to stay loyal to him, ultimately reaching no definite conclusion. Sir T. Hanmer agrees with Theobald; Dr. Warburton keeps the original reading.

III.xiii.77 (204,9) Tell him, from his all-obeying breath I hear/The doom of Aegypt] Doom is declared rather by an all-commanding, than an all-obeying breath. I suppose we ought to read,

III.xiii.77 (204,9) Tell him, from his all-obeying breath I hear/The doom of Egypt] Doom is announced more by an all-commanding than by an all-obeying breath. I guess we should read,

all-obeyed breath.

all-followed breath.

III.xiii.81 (205,1) Give me grace] Grant me the favour.

III.xiii.81 (205,1) Give me grace] Please grant me your favor.

III.xiii.109 (206,3) By one that looks on feeders?] One that waits at the table while others are eating.

III.xiii.109 (206,3) By one who watches over those at the table?] Someone who stands by the table while others are eating.

III.xiii.128 (207,4) The horned herd] It is not without pity and indignation that the reader of this great poet meets so often with this low jest, which is too much a favourite to be left out of either mirth or fury.

III.xiii.128 (207,4) The horned herd] The reader of this great poet can't help but feel both pity and anger when encountering this cheap joke so frequently, as it’s clearly too popular to be ignored in either laughter or rage.

III.xiii.151 (208,5) to quit me] To repay me this insult; to requite me.

III.xiii.151 (208,5) to quit me] To pay me back for this insult; to repay me.

III.xiii.180 (209,9) Were nice and lucky] [Nice, for delicate, courtly, flowing in peace. WARBURTON.] Nice rather seems to be, just fit for my purpose, agreeable to my wish. So we vulgarly say of any thing that is done better than was expected, it is nice.

III.xiii.180 (209,9) Were nice and lucky] [Nice, meaning delicate, refined, and peaceful. WARBURTON.] Nice seems to mean, just right for my needs, pleasing to my wish. So we commonly say about anything that is done better than expected, it is nice.

IV.i.5 (210,1) I have many other ways to die] [Upton: He hath.../I laugh] I think this emendation deserves to be received. It had, before Mr. Upton's book appeared, been made by sir T. Hanmer.

IV.i.5 (210,1) I have many other ways to die] [Upton: He has.../I laugh] I believe this revision is worth considering. It was suggested by Sir T. Hanmer before Mr. Upton's book was published.

IV.i.9 (211,2) Make boot of] Take advantage of.

Make use of.

IV.ii.8 (212,3) take all] Let the survivor take all. No composition, victory or death.

IV.ii.8 (212,3) take all] Let the one who remains take everything. No agreements, no victories, no deaths.

IV.ii.14 (212,4) one of those odd tricks] I know not what obscurity the editors find in this passage. Trick is here used in the sense in which it is uttered every day by every mouth, elegant and vulgar: yet sir T. Hanmer changes it to freaks, and Dr. Warburton, in his rage of Gallicism, to traits.

IV.ii.14 (212,4) one of those odd tricks] I don’t understand what confusion the editors see in this passage. Trick is used here in a way that's commonly spoken by everyone, both classy and casual: yet Sir T. Hanmer changes it to freaks, and Dr. Warburton, in his annoyance with French influence, alters it to traits.

IV.ii.26 (213,5) Haply, you shall not see me more; or if,/A mangled shadow] Or if you see me more, you will see me a mangled shadow, only the external form of what I was.

IV.ii.26 (213,5) Maybe you won't see me again; or if you do, you'll see me as a mangled shadow, just the outer shell of who I used to be.

IV.ii.35 (213,6) onion-ey'd] I have my eyes as full of tears as if they had been fretted by onions.

IV.ii.35 (213,6) onion-eyed] My eyes are so full of tears they feel like they've been stung by onions.

IV.iv.3 (215,8) Come, good fellow, put thine iron on] I think it should be rather,

IV.iv.3 (215,8) Come on, my friend, put your iron on] I think it should be rather,

—mine iron

—mine iron

IV.iv.5 (215,9) Nay, I'll help too] These three little speeches, which in the other editions are only one, and given to Cleopatra, were happily disentangled by sir T. Hanmer.

IV.iv.5 (215,9) No, I'll help too] These three short lines, which in other editions are combined into one and attributed to Cleopatra, were successfully separated by Sir T. Hanmer.

IV.iv.10 (215,1) Briefly, sir] That is, quickly, sir.

Hurry, sir.

IV.v.17 (218,3) Dispatch. Enobarbus!] Thus [Dispatch, my Eros] the modern editors. The old edition reads,

IV.v.17 (218,3) Dispatch. Enobarbus!] Thus [Dispatch, my Eros] the modern editors. The old edition reads,

Dispatch Enobarbus.

Send Enobarbus.

Perhaps, it should be,

Maybe it should be,

Dispatch! To Enobarbus! (see 1765, VII, 208, 3)

Send a message! To Enobarbus! (see 1765, VII, 208, 3)

IV.vi.12 (219,6) persuade] The old copy has dissuade, perhaps rightly.

IV.vi.12 (219,6) persuade] The old version says dissuade, and that might be correct.

IV.vi.34 (219,7) This blows my heart] All the latter editions have,

IV.vi.34 (219,7) This breaks my heart] All the later editions have,

This bows my heart;

This breaks my heart;

I have given the original word again the place from which I think it unjustly excluded. This generosity, (says Enobarbus) swells my heart, so that it will quickly break, if thought break it not, a swifter mean.

I have returned the original word to its rightful place, from which I believe it was unfairly removed. This generosity, (says Enobarbus) fills my heart, to the point that it might soon break, if thought doesn’t break it first, a faster cause.

IV.vii.2 (220,8) and our oppression] Sir T. Hanmer has received opposition. Perhaps rightly.

IV.vii.2 (220,8) and our oppression] Sir T. Hanmer has received opposition. Maybe that's correct.

IV.viii.1 (221,9) run one before,/And let the queen know of our guests] [W: gests] This passage needs neither correction nor explanation. Antony after his success intends to bring his officers to sup with Cleopatra, and orders notice to be given her of their guests.

IV.viii.1 (221,9) run one before, / And let the queen know about our guests ] [W: gests] This passage needs neither correction nor explanation. After his success, Antony plans to invite his officers to dinner with Cleopatra and instructs that she be informed of their guests.

IV.viii.12 (222,1) To this great fairy] Mr. Upton has well observed, that fairy; which Dr. Warburton and sir T. Hanmer explain by Inchantress, comprises the idea of power and beauty.

IV.viii.12 (222,1) To this great fairy] Mr. Upton has noted that fairy; which Dr. Warburton and Sir T. Hanmer interpret as Enchantress, includes the concepts of power and beauty.

IV.viii.22 (222,2) get goal for goal of youth] At all plays of barriers, the boundary is called a goal; to win a goal, is to be superiour in a contest of activity.

IV.viii.22 (222,2) get goal for goal of youth] In all barrier games, the edge is called a goal; to win a goal means to be superior in a competition of skill.

IV.viii.31 (223,4) Bear our hack'd targets like the men that owe them] i.e. hack'd as much as the men are to whom they belong. WARB.] Why not rather, Bear our hack'd targets with spirit and exaltation, such as becomes the brave warriors that own them?

IV.viii.31 (223,4) Carry our battered shields like the men who own them] i.e. battered as much as the men to whom they belong. WARB.] Why not instead, Carry our battered shields with spirit and pride, fitting for the brave warriors who claim them?

IV.ix.15 (224,5)

IV.ix.15 (224,5)

Throw my heart

Give my heart away

Against the flint and hardness of my fault;

Against the sharpness and severity of my mistake;

Which, being dried with grief, will break to powder,

Which, when dried by sorrow, will crumble to dust,

And finish all foul thoughts]

And eliminate all negative thoughts.

The pathetick of Shakespeare too often ends in the ridiculous. It is painful to find the gloomy dignity of this noble scene destroyed by the intrusion of a conceit so far-fetched and unaffecting.

The sadness in Shakespeare often ends up being laughable. It's frustrating to see the serious dignity of this great scene ruined by an idea that's so ridiculous and ineffective.

IV.xii.13 (226,1) Triple turn'd whore!] She was first for Antony, then was supposed by him to have turned to Caesar, when he found his messenger kissing her hand, then she turned again to Antony, and now has turned to Caesar. Shall I mention what has dropped into my imagination, that our author might perhaps have written triple-tongued? Double-tongued is a common term of reproach, which rage might improve to triple-tongued. But the present reading may stand.

IV.xii.13 (226,1) Triple-turning whore! She was with Antony first, then he thought she had switched to Caesar when he saw his messenger kissing her hand. Then she went back to Antony, and now she’s with Caesar again. Should I mention what popped into my mind—that maybe our author could have written "triple-tongued"? "Double-tongued" is a common insult, and anger might make it "triple-tongued." But the current wording could work too.

IV.xii.21 (227,2) That pannell'd me at heels] All the editions read,

IV.xii.21 (227,2) That followed me closely] All the editions read,

That pannell'd me at heels,—

That chased me down,—

Sir T. Hanmer substituted spaniel'd by an emendation, with which it was reasonable to expect that even rival commentators would be satisfied; yet Dr. Warburton proposes pantler'd, in a note, of which he is not injur'd by the suppression; and Mr. Upton having in his first edition proposed plausibly enough,

Sir T. Hanmer replaced spaniel'd with a change that seemed likely to please even opposing commentators; however, Dr. Warburton suggests pantler'd in a note that he doesn’t mind being left out; and Mr. Upton, in his first edition, made a reasonable proposal,

That paged me at heels,—

That paged me at heels,—

in the second edition retracts his alteration, and maintains pannell'd to be the right reading, being a metaphor taken, he says, from a pannel of wainscot.

in the second edition, he takes back his change and insists that pannell'd is the correct version, explaining that it’s a metaphor derived from a pannel of wainscot.

IV.xii.25 (227,3) this grave charm] I know not by what authority, nor for what reason, this grave charm, which the first, the only original copy exhibits, has been through all the modern editors changed to this gay charm. By this grave charm, is meant, this sublime, this majestic beauty.

IV.xii.25 (227,3) this grave charm] I don't know who decided or why, this grave charm, which the first and only original copy shows, has been changed to this gay charm by all the modern editors. By this grave charm, it refers to this sublime, this majestic beauty.

IV.xii.29 (227,4) to the very heart of loss] To the utmost loss possible.

IV.xii.29 (227,4) to the very heart of loss] To the greatest loss possible.

IV.xii.45 (228,7) Let me lodge, Lichas] Sir T. Hanmer reads thus,

IV.xii.45 (228,7) Let me stay, Lichas] Sir T. Hanmer reads this way,

—thy rage

—your anger

Led thee lodge Lichas—and—

Led you lodge Lichas—and—

Subdue thy worthiest self.—

Subdue your best self.

This reading, harsh as it is, Dr. Warburton has received, after having rejected many better. The meaning is, Let me do something in my rage, becoming the successor of Hercules,

This interpretation, as tough as it is, Dr. Warburton has accepted, having turned down many better options. The idea is, Let me act in my anger, becoming the successor of Hercules,

IV.xiv.19 (230,2) Pack'd cards with Caesar, and false play'd my glory/Unto an enemy's triumph] [Warburton had explained and praised Shakespeare's "metaphor"] This explanation is very just, the thought did not deserve so good an annotation.

IV.xiv.19 (230,2) I played cards with Caesar and dishonestly sacrificed my own glory for my enemy's victory. Warburton explained and praised Shakespeare's "metaphor." This explanation is accurate, but the idea didn't warrant such a high-quality interpretation.

IV.xiv.39 (231,3) The battery from my heart] I would read,

IV.xiv.39 (231,3) The battery from my heart] I would read,

This battery from my heart.—

This battery from my heart.

IV.xiv.49 (232,4) Seal then, and all is done] I believe the reading is,

IV.xiv.49 (232,4) Seal then, and everything is complete] I think the text reads,

—seel then, and all is done

—see then, and all is done

To seel hawks, is to close their eyes. The meaning will be,

To seel hawks is to shut their eyes. The meaning will

since the torch is out,

since the light is out,

Lie down, and stray no further. How all labour

Lie down, and don't go any further. How all work

Marrs what it does.—Seel then, and all is done.

Marrs what it does.—See then, and everything is finished.

Close thine eyes for ever, and be quiet.

Close your eyes forever, and be quiet.

IV.xiv.73 (233,5) pleach'd arms] Arms folded in each other.

IV.xiv.73 (233,5) pleach'd arms] Arms intertwined.

IV.xiv.77 (233,6) His baseness that ensued?] The poor conquered wretch that followed.

IV.xiv.77 (233,6) His baseness that followed?] The unfortunate defeated person that trailed behind.

IV.xiv.86 (233,7) the worship of the whole world] The worship, is the dignity, the authority.

IV.xiv.86 (233,7) the worship of the whole world] The worship is the dignity, the authority.

IV.xv.9 (237,9)

IV.xv.9 (237,9)

O sun,

O sun,

Burn the great sphere thou mov'st in!—darkling stand

Burn the great sphere you're moving in!—stand in darkness

The varying shore o' the world]

The changing coast of the world

She desires the sun, to burn his own orb, the vehicle of light, and then the earth will be dark.

She wants the sun to burn its own orb, the source of light, and then the earth will be dark.

IV.xv.19-23 (237,1) I here importune death] [Theobald had regularized the versification and had added two words] Mr. Theobald's emendation is received by the succeeding editors; but it seems not necessary that a dialogue so distressful should be nicely regular. I have therefore preserved the original reading in the text, and the emendation below.

IV.xv.19-23 (237,1) I here beg for death] [Theobald fixed the rhyme and added two words] Mr. Theobald's change is accepted by the following editors; however, it doesn't seem essential for a conversation as painful as this to be perfectly regular. So, I have kept the original wording in the text and included the change below.

IV.xv.28 (238,2) still conclusion] Sedate determination; silent coolness of resolution.

IV.xv.28 (238,2) still conclusion] Calm determination; quiet confidence in resolution.

IV.xv.32 (236,3) Here's sport, indeed!] I suppose the meaning of these strange words is, here's trifling, you do not work in earnest.

IV.xv.32 (236,3) Here's some fun, indeed!] I guess the meaning of these strange words is, here's something trivial, you aren't taking it seriously.

IV.xv.39 (239,4) Quicken with kissing] That is, Revive by my kiss.

IV.xv.39 (239,4) Quicken with kissing] That is, Revive by my kiss.

IV.xv.44 (239,6) That the false huswife Fortune break her wheel] This despicable line has occurred before.

IV.xv.44 (239,6) That the deceitful mistress Fortune breaks her wheel] This contemptible line has come up before.

IV.xv.65 (240,8) The soldier's pole] He at whom the soldiers pointed, as at a pageant held high for observation.

IV.xv.65 (240,8) The soldier's pole] He whom the soldiers indicated, as if he were a spectacle held up for all to see.

IV.xv.72 (240,9)

IV.xv.72 (240,9)

Char. Peace, peace, Iras.

Peace, peace, Iras.

Cleo. No more—but e'en a woman]

Cleo. No more—but even a woman.

[W: peace, Isis] Of this note it may be truly said, that it at least deserves to be right, nor can he, that shall question the justness of the emendation, refuse his esteem to the ingenuity and learning with which it is proposed.

[W: peace, Isis] It can truly be said about this note that it deserves to be accurate, and anyone who doubts the validity of the correction can't deny the skill and knowledge behind it.

Hanmer had proposed another emendation, not injudiciously. He reads thus,

Hanmer suggested another change, which was quite sensible. He reads this way,

Iras. Royal Aegypt! empress!

Iras. Royal Egypt! Empress!

Cleo. Peace, peace, Iras.

Cleo. Calm down, Iras.

No more but a mere woman, &c.

No more than just a woman, &c.

That is, no more an empress, but a mere woman.

That is, no longer an empress, just an ordinary woman.

It is somewhat unfortunate that the words, mere woman, which so much strengthen the opposition to either empress or Isis, are not in the original edition, which stands thus,

It’s a bit unfortunate that the phrase, mere woman, which really strengthens the argument against both empress and Isis, isn’t in the original edition, which states:

No more but in a woman.

No more than a woman.

Mere woman was probably the arbitrary reading of Rowe. I suppose, however, that we muy justly change the ancient copy thus,

Mere woman was probably an arbitrary interpretation by Rowe. I think, however, that we can justifiably change the old text like this,

No more, but e'en a woman.

No more, but even a woman.

which will enough accommodate either of the editors.

which will be enough to accommodate either of the editors.

I am inclined to think that she speaks abruptly, not answering her woman, but discoursing with her own thoughts,

I think she speaks harshly, not responding to the woman, but instead lost in her own thoughts.

No more—but e'en a woman.

No more—but even a woman.

I have no more of my wonted greatness, but am even a woman, on the level with other women; were I what I once was.

I have no more of my usual greatness, but am just a woman, on the same level as other women; if I were what I once was.

—It were for me

—It was for me

To throw my scepter, &c.

To throw my scepter, etc.

If this simple explanation be admitted, how much labour has been thrown away. Peace, peace, Iras, is said by Charmian, when she sees the queen recovering, and thinks speech troublesome.

If this simple explanation is accepted, how much effort has been wasted. Peace, peace, Iras, Charmian says when she sees the queen recovering and thinks talking is a bother.

V.i.15 (244,4) The round world/Should have shook lions into civil streets] I think here is a line lost, after which it is in vain to go in quest. The sense seems to have been this: The round world should have shook, and this great alteration of the system of things should send lions into streets, and citizens into dens. There is sense still, but it is harsh and violent.

V.i.15 (244,4) The round world/Should have shaken lions into civil streets] I believe there’s a line missing after this, making it pointless to search further. The meaning seems to be this: The round world should have shaken, and this huge change in the way things are should send lions into streets and citizens into dens. There’s still meaning, but it’s rough and intense.

V.i.27 (244,5) but it is tidings/To wash the eyes of kings!] That is, May the Gods rebuke me, if this be not tidings to make kings weep.

V.i.27 (244,5) but it’s news/To make kings cry!] That is, May the Gods punish me, if this isn't news to make kings weep.

But, again, for if not.

But, again, for if not.

V.i.46 (245,7) that our stars,/Unreconciliable, should divide/Our equalness to this] That is, should have made us, in our equality of fortune, disagree to a pitch like this, that one of us must die.

V.i.46 (245,7) that our stars,/Unreconcilable, should divide/Our equalness to this] That is, should have made us, in our equality of fortune, disagree to a pitch like this, that one of us must die.

V.i.52 (246,8) A poor Aegyptian yet; the queen my mistress] If this punctuation be right, the man means to say, that he is yet an Aegyptian, that is, yet a servant of the queen of Aegypt, though soon to become, a subject of Rome.

V.i.52 (246,8) A poor Egyptian still; the queen my mistress] If this punctuation is correct, the man means to say that he is still an Egyptian, that is, still a servant of the queen of Egypt, even though he will soon become a subject of Rome.

V.i.65 (246,9) her life in Rome/Would be eternal in our triumph] Hanmer reads judiciously enough, but without necessity,

V.i.65 (246,9) her life in Rome/Would be eternal in our triumph] Hanmer reads wisely enough, but it's not needed,

Would be eternalling our triumph.

Will be eternalling our victory.

The sense is, If she dies here, she will be forgotten, but if I send her in triumph at Rome, her memory and my glory will be eternal.

The idea is, If she dies here, she will be forgotten, but if I send her in triumph to Rome, her memory and my glory will last forever.

V.ii.3 (247,1) fortune's knave] The servant of fortune.

V.ii.3 (247,1) fortune's knave] The servant of fortune.

V.ii.4 (247,2)

V.ii.4 (247,2)

it is great

it's awesome

To do that thing, that ends all other deeds;

To do that thing that finishes all other tasks;

Which shackles accidents, and bolts up change;

Which limits accidents and restricts change;

Which sleeps, and never palates more the dung,

Which sleeps and never tastes the filth again,

The beggar's nurse, and Caesar's]

The beggar's nurse, and Caesar's

[Warburton added a whole line and emended "dung" to "dugg"] I cannot perceive the loss of a line, or the need of an emendation. The commentator seems to have entangled his own ideas; his supposition that suicide is called the beggar's nurse and Caesar's, and his concession that the position is intelligible, show, I think, a mind not intent upon the business before it. The difficulty of the passage, if any difficulty there be, arises only from this, that the act of suicide, and the state which is the effect of suicide are confounded. Voluntary death, says she, is an act which bolts up change; it produces a state,

[Warburton added a whole line and changed "dung" to "dugg"] I can’t see the loss of a line or why a change is necessary. The commentator seems to have mixed up his own thoughts; his idea that suicide is referred to as the beggar's nurse and Caesar's, along with his acknowledgment that the position is intelligible, suggests to me a mind that isn’t focused on the task at hand. The difficulty of the passage, if there is any, comes only from the confusion between the act of suicide and the state resulting from it. Voluntary death, she says, is an act which bolts up change; it leads to a state,

Which sleeps, and never palates more the dung,

Which sleeps, and never tastes the waste,

The beggar's nurse, and Caesar's.

The beggar's caregiver, and Caesar's.

Which has no longer need of the gross and terrene sustenance, in the use of which Caesar and the beggar are on a level.

Which no longer needs the basic and earthly sustenance, in the use of which Caesar and the beggar are on the same level.

The speech is abrupt, but perturbation in such a state is surely natural.

The speech is sudden, but feeling unsettled in a situation like this is definitely normal.

V.ii.29 (249,4) I am his fortune's vassal, and I send him/The greatness he has got] I allow him to be my conqueror; I own his superiority with complete submission.

V.ii.29 (249,4) I am at the mercy of his fate, and I give him/The greatness he has achieved] I accept him as my conqueror; I acknowledge his superiority with total submission.

V.ii.34 (249,5) You see how easily she may be surpriz'd] This line in the first edition is given not to Charuian, but to Proculeius; and to him it certainly belongs, though perhaps misplaced. I would put it at the end of his foregoing speech,

V.ii.34 (249,5) You can see how easily she could be caught off guard] In the first edition, this line is attributed to Charuian instead of Proculeius, and it definitely belongs to Proculeius, even if it might be in the wrong spot. I would place it at the end of his previous speech,

Where he for grace is kneel'd to.

Where he has knelt for grace.

[Aside to Gallus.] You see, how easily she may be surpriz'd.

[Aside to Gallus.] You see how easily she can be caught off guard.

Then while Cleopatra makes a formal answer, Gallus, upon the hint given, seizes her, and Proculeius, interrupting the civility of his answer,

Then, while Cleopatra is giving her formal response, Gallus, taking the hint, grabs her, and Proculeius, interrupting the politeness of her reply,

—your plight is pity'd

—your struggle is pitied

Of him that caus'd it.

Of the person who caused it.

Cries out,

Calls out,

Guard her till, Caesar come.

Watch her until Caesar arrives.

V.ii.40 (250,6) who are in this/Reliev'd, but not betray'd] [W: Bereav'd, but] I do not think the emendation necessary, since the sense is not made better by it, and the abruptness in Cleopatra's answer is more forcible in the old reading.

V.ii.40 (250,6) who are in this/Reliev'd, but not betray'd] [W: Bereav'd, but] I don't think the change is needed, since it doesn't improve the meaning, and the abruptness in Cleopatra's response is more impactful in the original wording.

V.ii.42 (250,7) rids our dogs of languish] For languish, I think we may read, anguish.

V.ii.42 (250,7) gets our dogs out of their misery] For languish, I think we can read anguish.

V.ii.48 (251,8) Worth many babes and beggars] Why, death, wilt thou not rather seize a queen, than employ thy force upon babes and beggars. (see 1765, VII, 238, 9)

V.ii.48 (251,8) Worth many babies and beggars] Why, death, wouldn’t you rather take a queen than use your power on babies and beggars? (see 1765, VII, 238, 9)

V.ii.50 (251,9) If idle talk will once be necessary] [This nonsense should be reformed thus,

V.ii.50 (251,9) If pointless chatter is ever needed] [This nonsense should be reformed like this,

If idle TIME whill once be necessary.

If idle time will be necessary.

i.e. if repose be necessary to cherish life, I will not sleep. WARBURTON.] I do not see that the nonsense is made sense by the change. Sir T. Hanmer reads,

i.e. if repose is essential for sustaining life, I will not sleep. WARBURTON.] I don’t think changing it makes the nonsense any clearer. Sir T. Hanmer reads,

If idle talk will once be accessary;

If idle chatter will once be an accessory;

Neither is this better. I know not what to offer better than an easy explanation. That is, I will not eat, and if it will be necessary now for once to waste a moment in idle talk of my purpose, I will not sleep neither. In common conversation we often use will be, with as little relation to futurity. As, Now I am going, it will be fit for me to dine first.

Neither is this any better. I don't know what else to offer besides a simple explanation. That is, I will not eat, and if it’s necessary this time to waste a moment in idle talk about my purpose, I won’t sleep either. In everyday conversation, we often use will be, with very little connection to the future. For example, now I’m leaving, it will be appropriate for me to have dinner first.

V.ii.98 (254,2)

V.ii.98 (254,2)

yet to imagine

still to imagine

An Antony, were Nature's piece 'gainst Fancy,

An Antony, was Nature's creation against Imagination,

Condemning shadows quite]

Condemning shadows

[W: Nature's prize] In this passage I cannot discover any temptation to critical experiments. The word piece, is a term appropriated to works of art. Here Nature and Fancy produce each their piece, and the piece done by Nature had the preference. Antony was in reality past the size of dreaming; he was more by Nature than Fancy could present in sleep.

[W: Nature's prize] In this passage, I can't find any urge to test out critical ideas. The word piece refers to works of art. Here, Nature and Imagination create their own piece, and the one made by Nature is favored. Antony was truly beyond the realm of dreams; he was more from Nature than Imagination could show in sleep.

V.ii.121 (255,3) I cannot project mine own cause so well] [W: procter] Sir T. Hanmer reads,

V.ii.121 (255,3) I can't defend my own case as well] [W: procter] Sir T. Hanmer reads,

I cannot parget my own cause—-

I can’t parget my own cause—-

meaning, I cannot whitewash, varnish, or gloss my cause. I believe the present reading to be right. To project a cause is to represent a cause; to project it well, is to plan or contrive a scheme of defense.

meaning, I cannot whitewash, varnish, or gloss my cause. I believe the current interpretation is correct. To project a cause is to represent a cause; to project it well, is to plan or devise a strategy for defense.

V.ii.139 (256,4) "tis exactly valued, /Not petty things admitted] [T: omitted] Notwithstanding the wrath of Mr. Theobald, I have restored the old reading. She is angry afterwards, that she is accused of having reserved more than petty things. Dr. Warburton and sir T. Hanmer follow Theobald.

V.ii.139 (256,4) "it's exactly valued, /Not insignificant things admitted] [T: omitted] Despite Mr. Theobald's anger, I have brought back the old reading. She is upset later on because she's accused of keeping more than just insignificant things. Dr. Warburton and Sir T. Hanmer side with Theobald.

V.ii.146 (257,5) seel my lips] Sew up my mouth.

V.ii.146 (257,5) seel my lips] Stitch my mouth shut.

V.ii.163 (258,7) Parcel the sum of my disgraces by] To parcel her disgraces, might be expressed in vulgar language, to bundle up her calamaties. (see 1765, VII, 244, 8)

V.ii.163 (258,7) Bundle up the total of my humiliations by] To bundle up her humiliations, might be expressed in simpler terms, to gather up her misfortunes. (see 1765, VII, 244, 8)

V.ii.176 (259,8)

V.ii.176 (259,8)

Cleo. Be't known, that we, the greatest, are misthought

Cleo. Let it be known that we, who are the greatest, are misunderstood.

for things that others do; and, when we fall,

for things that others do; and, when we stumble,

We answer others merits in our names;

We respond to others' achievements in our names;

Are therefore to be pitied]

Are to be pitied therefore

I do not think that either of the criticks [Warburton and Hanmer] have reached the sense of the author, which may be very commodiously explained thus;

I don’t think either of the critics, Warburton or Hanmer, have understood the author’s meaning, which can be easily explained like this:

We suffer at our highest state of elevation in the thoughts of mankind for that which others do, and when we fall, those that contented themselves only to think ill before, call us to answer in our own names for the merits of others. We are therefore to be pitied. Merits is in this place taken in an ill sense, for actions meriting censure.

We struggle at our highest point in the views of humanity for what others do, and when we fall, those who only sat by thinking poorly of us before, demand that we answer for the actions of others in our own names. We should be pitied for this. Merits in this context means something negative, referring to actions deserving criticism.

If any alteration be necessary, I should only propose, Be 't known, that we at greatest, &c.

If any change is needed, I would only suggest, Let it be known that we at greatest, &c.

V.ii.185 (259,1) Make not your thoughts your prisons] I once wished to read,

V.ii.185 (259,1) Don't let your thoughts become your prisons] I once wanted to read,

make not your thoughts your poison:—

Don't let your thoughts poison you:—

Do not destroy yourself by musing on your misfortune. Yet I would change nothing, as the old reading presents a very proper sense. Be not a prisoner in imagination, when in reality you are free.

Do not hurt yourself by dwelling on your misfortunes. Still, I wouldn't change anything, as the old saying carries a meaningful point. Don't be a prisoner in your mind when you are actually free.

V.ii.215 (261,2) scald rhimers] Sir T. Hanmer reads,

V.ii.215 (261,2) scald rhimers] Sir T. Hanmer reads,

—stall 'd rhimers.

—stall 'd rhimers.

Scald was a word of contempt, implying poverty, disease, and filth.

Scald was a term of disdain, suggesting poverty, illness, and dirt.

V.ii.216 (261,3) quick comedians] The gay inventive players.

V.ii.216 (261,3) quick comedians] The lively creative performers.

V.ii.226 (261,5) Their most absurd intents] [T: assured] I have preserved the old reading. The design certainly appeared absurd enough to Cleopatra, both as she thought it unreasonable in itself, and as she knew it would fail.

V.ii.226 (261,5) Their most ridiculous intentions] [T: assured] I have kept the original wording. The plan definitely seemed ridiculous to Cleopatra, both because she found it unreasonable on its own and because she was aware it would not succeed.

V.ii.243 (263,7) the pretty worm of Nilus] Worm is the Teutonick word for serpent; we have the blind-worm and slow-worm still in our language, and the Norwegians call an enormous monster, seen sometimes in the northern ocean, the sea-worm.

V.ii.243 (263,7) the pretty worm of Nilus] Worm is the Germanic word for serpent; we still have blind-worm and slow-worm in our language, and the Norwegians refer to a huge creature, seen occasionally in the northern ocean, as the sea-worm.

V.ii.264 (263,9) the worm will do him kind] The serpent will act according to his nature.

V.ii.264 (263,9) the worm will do him kind] The serpent will behave as expected for its kind.

V.ii.305 (205,2) He'll make demand of her, and spend that kiss,/ Which is my heaven to have] He will enquire of her concerning me, and kiss her for giving him intelligence.

V.ii.305 (205,2) He'll ask her about me and use that kiss, / Which is my heaven to have] He will ask her about me, and kiss her for telling him what I’m up to.

V.ii.352 (267,5) something blown] The flesh is somewhat puffed or swoln.

V.ii.352 (267,5) something blown] The flesh is somewhat puffed or swollen.

(268) General Observation. This play keeps curiosity always busy, and the passions always interested. The continual hurry of the action, the variety of incidents, and the quick succession of one personage to another, call the mind forward without intermission from the first act to the last. But the power of delighting is derived principally from the frequent changes of the scene; for, except the feminine arts, some of which are too low, which distinguish Cleopatra, no character is very strongly discriminated. Upton, who did not easily miss what he desired to find, has discovered that the language of Antony is, with great skill and learning, made pompous and superb, according to his real practice. But I think his diction not distinguishable from that of others: the most tumid speech in the play is that which Caesar makes to Octavia.

(268) General Observation. This play keeps your curiosity engaged and emotions invested. The constant rush of action, the variety of events, and the quick transitions from one character to another keep your mind engaged non-stop from the first act to the last. However, the main source of enjoyment comes from the frequent scene changes; aside from the feminine traits, some of which are somewhat trivial, that define Cleopatra, no character is strongly developed. Upton, who rarely overlooked what he aimed to find, pointed out that Antony's language is crafted to be grand and impressive, reflecting his actual behavior. However, I think his way of speaking isn’t much different from others: the most inflated dialogue in the play is the speech Caesar delivers to Octavia.

The events, of which the principal are described according to history, are produced without any art of connexion or care of disposition.

The events, which are mainly described according to history, occur without any skill in linking them together or concern for how they are arranged.

TIMON OF ATHENS

I.i.3 (271,3)

I.i.3 (271,3)

Poet. Ay, that's well known:

Poet. Yes, that's well known:

But what particular rarity! what strange,

But what a rare thing! What a strange,

Which manifold record not matches? See,

Which record doesn’t match? Look,

Magick of bounty!]

Magic of abundance!

The learned commentator's [Warburton's] note must shift for itself. I cannot but think that this passage is at present in confusion. The poet asks a question, and stays not for an answer, nor has his question any apparent drift or consequence. I would range the passage thus:

The knowledgeable commentator's [Warburton's] note has to stand on its own. I can’t help but feel that this passage is currently unclear. The poet poses a question but doesn’t wait for an answer, and his question doesn’t seem to have any real direction or purpose. I would organize the passage like this:

Poet. Ay, that's well known.

Poet. Yeah, that's well known.

Bat what particular rarity? what so strange,

Bat what specific rarity? What is so unusual,

That manifold record not matches?

That manifold record doesn't match?

Pain. See!

Pain. Look!

Poet. Magick of—bounty, &c.

Poet. Magic of—bounty, etc.

It may not be improperly observed here, that as there is only one copy of this play, no help can be had from collation, and more liberty must be allowed to conjecture.

It’s worth mentioning that since there’s only one copy of this play, we can’t rely on comparisons with other versions, and we’ll have to allow more room for guessing.

I.i.10 (272,4) breath'd as it were/To an untirable and continuate goodness] Breathed is inured by constant practice; so trained as not to be wearied. To breathe a horse, is to exercise him for the course.

I.i.10 (272,4) breathed as if it were/To an endless and ongoing goodness] Breathed means conditioned through constant practice; trained to the point of not getting tired. To breathe a horse means to exercise him for the race.

I.i.20 (273,8) Poet.

Poet

A thing slipt idly from me.

A thing slipped out of my hand.

Our poesy is as a gum, which oozes

Our poetry is like gum, which seeps

From whence 'tis nourished. The fire i' the flint

From where it's nourished. The fire in the flint

Shews not, 'till it be struck: our gentle flame

She doesn't show it until it's sparked: our gentle flame

Provokes itself, and, like the current flies

Provokes itself, and, like the current flies

Each bound it chafes. What have you there!]

Each bond it breaks. What do you have there?

This speech of the poet is very obscure. He seems to boast the copiousness and facility of his vein, by declaring that verses drop from a poet as gums from odoriferous trees, and that his flame kindles itself without the violence necessary to elicit sparkles from the flint. What follows next? that it, like a current, flies each bound it chafes. This may mean, that it expands itself notwithstanding all obstructions: but the images in the comparison are so ill-sorted, and the effect so obscurely expressed, that I cannot but think something omitted that connected the last sentence with the former. It is well knovn that the players often shorten speeches to quicken the representation; and it may be suspected, that they sometimes performed their amputations with more haste than judgment, (see 1765, VI, 169, 6)

This speech of the poet is very unclear. He seems to brag about how easily and abundantly he can write, by saying that verses fall from a poet like resin from fragrant trees, and that his inspiration ignites itself without the struggle needed to spark a flame from flint. What comes next? That it, like a current, flies each bound it chafes. This might mean that it expands despite all obstacles: but the images in this comparison are so mismatched, and the meaning is so vaguely expressed, that I think something has been left out that connects the last sentence with the earlier one. It is well known that actors often shorten speeches to speed up performances; and it may be suspected that they sometimes made these cuts more quickly than thoughtfully, (see 1765, VI, 169, 6)

I.i.27 (274,9) Poet. Upon the heels of my presentment, sir.] As soon as my book has been presented to lord Timon.

I.i.27 (274,9) Poet. Right after I give my book to Lord Timon, sir.

I.i.29 (274,1) This comes off weil and excellent] [By this we are to understand what the painters call the goings off of a picture, which requires the nicest execution. WARBURTON.] The note I understand less than the text. The meaning is, This figure rises weil from the canvas. C'est bien relevè.

I.i.29 (274,1) This comes off well and excellent] [By this we are to understand what the painters call the goings off of a picture, which requires the finest execution. WARBURTON.] The note is less clear to me than the text. The meaning is, This figure stands out well from the canvas. C'est bien relevè.

I.i.37 (275,3) artificial strife] Strife is either the contest or act with nature.

I.i.37 (275,3) artificial strife] Strife is either the competition or action against nature.

Hic ille est Raphael, timuit, quo aospite vinci

Hic ille est Raphael, he feared that he would be defeated

Rerum magna parens, & moriente, mori.

Great mother of things, and in dying, to die.

Or it is the contrast of forms or opposition of colours.

Or it's the difference in shapes or the clash of colors.

I.i.43 (275,4) this confluence, this great flood of visitors] Mane salutantúm totis vomit aedibus undam.

I.i.43 (275,4) this gathering, this massive influx of visitors] They greet the wave that pours from every house.

I.1.46 (275,5) Halts not particularly] My design does not stop at any single characters.

I.1.46 (275,5) My design doesn't focus on any single character.

I.1.47 (276,7)

I.1.47 (276,7)

no levell'd malice

no measured malice

Infects one comma in the course I hold;

Infects one comma in the course I hold;

But flies an eagle-flight, bold, and forth on,

But flies like an eagle, bold and onward,

Leaving no tract behind]

Leaving no trace behind

To level is to aim, to point the shot at a mark. Shakespeare's meaning is, my poem is not a satire written with any particular view, or levelled at any single person; I fly like an eagle into the general expanse of life, and leave not, by any private mischief, the trace of my passage.

To level is to aim, to direct the shot at a target. Shakespeare means that my poem isn’t a satire aimed at anyone in particular; I soar like an eagle into the vastness of life, and I don’t leave any marks of my journey through personal harm.

I.i.51 (276,8) I'll unbolt] I'll open, I'll explain.

I.i.51 (276,8) I'll open] I'll explain.

I.i.53 (276,9) glib and slippery creatures] Hanmer, and Warburton after him, read, natures. Slippery is smooth, unresisting.

I.i.53 (276,9) glib and slippery creatures] Hanmer, and Warburton after him, read, natures. Slippery is smooth, unresisting.

I.i.58 (276,1) glass-fac'd flatterer] That shows in his own look, as by reflection, the looks of his patron.

I.i.58 (276,1) glass-faced flatterer] That reveals in his own appearance, like a mirror, the appearance of his sponsor.

I.i.65 (277,3) rank'd with all deserts] Cover'd with ranks of all kinds of men.

I.i.65 (277,3) ranked with all kinds of qualities] Covered with ranks of all types of people.

I.i.67 (277,4) To propagate their states] To advance or improve their various conditions of life.

I.i.67 (277,4) To propagate their states] To enhance or better their different situations in life.

I.i.72 (277,5) conceiv'd to scope] Properly imagined, appositely, to the purpose.

I.i.72 (277,5) conceived to scope] Properly imagined, relevant, to the point.

I.i.82 (278,8) through him/Drink the free air] That is, catch his breath in affected fondness.

I.i.82 (278,8) through him/Drink the free air] That means to take a breath while pretending to be affectionate.

I.i.90 (278,9) A thousand moral paintings I can shew] Shakespeare seems to intend in this dialogue to express some competition between the two great arts of imitation. Whatever the poet declares himself to have shewn, the painter thinks he could have shewn better. (1773)

I.i.90 (278,9) A thousand moral paintings I can show] Shakespeare seems to mean in this dialogue to express some competition between the two great arts of imitation. Whatever the poet says he has shown, the painter believes he could have shown it better. (1773)

I.i.107 (279,1) 'Tis not enough to help the feeble up,/But to support him after] This thought is better expressed by Dr. Madden in his elegy on archbishop Boulter.

I.i.107 (279,1) It's not enough to lift the weak up,/But to support him afterward] This idea is better captured by Dr. Madden in his elegy for Archbishop Boulter.

He thought it mean

He thought it was mean

Only to help the poor to beg again.

Just to help the poor ask for help again.

I.i.129 (280,2) Therefore he will be, Timon] I rather think an emendation necessary, and read,

I.i.129 (280,2) Therefore he will be, Timon] I think a correction is necessary, and read,

Therefore well be him, Timon.

So be it, Timon.

His honesty rewards him in itself.

His honesty is its own reward.

That is, If he in honest, bene fit illi, I wish him the proper happiness of an honest man, but his honesty gives him no claim to my daughter.

That is, If he is honest, good for him, I wish him the true happiness of an honest man, but his honesty doesn’t give him any right to my daughter.

The first transcriber probably wrote will be him, which the next, not understanding, changed to, he will be. (1773)

The first transcriber probably wrote will be him, which the next, not understanding, changed to, he will be. (1773)

I.i.149 (281,3)

I.i.149 (281,3)

never may

never might

That state, or fortune, fall into my keeping,

That state or fortune has come into my possession,

Which is not ow'd to you!]

Which is not owed to you!]

The meaning is, let me never henceforth consider any thing that I possess, but as owed or due to you; held for your service, and at your disposal.

The meaning is, from now on, let me think of everything I own as owed or due to you; held for your service, and at your disposal.

I.i.159 (281,4) pencil'd figures are/Even such as they give out] Pictures have no hypocrisy; they are what they profess to be.

I.i.159 (281,4) pencil'd figures are/Even such as they give out] Pictures are honest; they are exactly what they claim to be.

I.i.165 (282,5) unclew me quite] To unclew, is to unwind a ball of thread. To unclew a man, is to draw out the whole mass of his fortunes.

I.i.165 (282,5) unclew me quite] To unclew means to unwind a ball of thread. To unclew a man means to reveal the entirety of his wealth.

I.i.171 (282,5) Are prized by their masters] Are rated according to the, esteem in which their possessor is held.

I.i.171 (282,5) Are valued by their owners] Are assessed based on the respect in which their owner is held.

I.i.178 (282,8)

I.i.178 (282,8)

Tim. Good-morrow to thee, gentle Apemantua!

Tim. Good morning to you, Apemantua!

Apam. 'Till I be gentle, stay for thy good-morrow.

Apam. "Wait for your good morning until I can be gentle."

When thou art Timon's dog, and these knaves honest,—]

When you are Timon's dog, and these jerks are honest,—

[Warburton conjectured a line lost and added one of his own making] I think my punctuation may clear the passage without any greater effort.

[Warburton thought of a missing line and added one of his own.] I believe my punctuation can clarify the passage without any extra effort.

I.i.180 (283,9) Then thou art Timon's dog] When thou hast gotten a better character, and instead of being Timon, as thou art, shalt be changed to Timon's dog, and become more worth; of kindness and salutation. (1773)

I.i.180 (283,9) Then you are Timon's dog] When you've improved your reputation, and instead of being Timon, as you are now, you'll be transformed into Timon's dog and become more deserving of kindness and greeting. (1773)

I.i.241 (284,9) That I had no angry wit to be a lord] [W: so hungry a wit] The meaning may be, I should hate myself for patiently enduring to be a lord. This is ill enough expressed. Perhaps some happy change may set it right. I have tried, and can do nothing, yet I cannot heartily concur with Dr. Warburton.

I.i.241 (284,9) That I had no angry wit to be a lord] [W: so hungry a wit] The meaning might be that I should feel ashamed for patiently putting up with being a lord. This is poorly expressed. Maybe a fortunate change will fix it. I've tried and couldn't do anything, but I still can't fully agree with Dr. Warburton.

I.i.259 (286,2) The strain of man's bred out/Into baboon and monkey] Man is exhausted and degenerated; his strain or lineage is worn down into monkey.

I.i.259 (286,2) The strain of man's bred out/Into baboon and monkey] Humanity is worn out and degraded; its lineage has become like that of a monkey.

I.ii.12 (288,5)

I.ii.12 (288,5)

If our betters play at that game, we must not dare

If those in charge play that game, we must not even think about it.

To imitate them. Faults that are rich, are fair]

To copy them. Flaws that are abundant are attractive.

[Warburton gave the second line to Apemantus] I cannot see that these lines are more proper in any other mouth than Timon's, to whose character of generosity and condescension they are very suitable. To suppose that by our betters are meant the Gods, is very harsh, because to imitate the Gods has been hitherto reckoned the highest pitch of human virtue. The whole is a trite and obvious thought, uttered by Timon with a kind of affected modesty. If I would make any alteration, it should be only to reform the numbers thus:

[Warburton gave the second line to Apemantus] I can't see how these lines fit anyone better than Timon, whose character of generosity and humility they suit perfectly. To think that by our betters he means the Gods is a bit harsh, since trying to emulate the Gods has always been seen as the highest form of human virtue. Overall, it's a pretty basic and obvious idea, expressed by Timon with a touch of false modesty. If I were to make any changes, it would just be to adjust the meter like this:

Our betters play that game; we must not dare

People above us play that game; we must not even think about it

T' imitate then; faults that are rich are fair.

To imitate then; flaws that are valuable are attractive.

I.ii.34 (289,6) thou art an Athenian,/Therefore welcome: I myself would have no power] If this be the true reading, the sense is, all Athenians are welcome to share my fortune; I would myself have no exclusive right or power in this house. Perhaps we might read, I myself would have no poor. I would have every Athenian consider himself as joint possessor of my fortune.

I.ii.34 (289,6) You are an Athenian,/Therefore welcome: I myself would have no power] If this is the correct interpretation, it means all Athenians are welcome to share in my good fortune; I wouldn’t claim exclusive rights or power in this house. We might also say, I wouldn’t have any poor. I want every Athenian to see themselves as a shared owner of my fortune.

I.ii.38 (289,7) I scorn thy meat, 'twould choke me, for I should/ Ne'er flatter thee] [W: 'fore/I should e'er] Of this emendation there is little need. The meaning is, I could not swallow thy meat, for I could not pay for it with flattery; and what was given me with an ill will would stick in my throat.

I.ii.38 (289,7) I refuse your food; it would choke me, because I would never flatter you. Of this correction, there's not much need. The meaning is, I can't swallow your food, because I couldn’t pay for it with compliments; and what was given to me unwillingly would get stuck in my throat.

I.ii.41 (290,8) so many dip their meat/In one man's blood] The allusion is to a pack of hounds trained to pursuit by being gratified with the blood of the animal which they kill, and the wonder is that the animal on which they are feeding cheers them to the chase.

I.ii.41 (290,8) so many dip their meat/In one man's blood] This refers to a pack of hounds that are trained to hunt by being rewarded with the blood of the animals they kill, and it's surprising that the animal they're feeding on encourages them to keep chasing.

I.ii.52 (290,9) wind-pipe's dangerous notes] The notes of the windpipe seem to be the only indications which shew where the windpipe is. (see 1765, VI, 184, 4)

I.ii.52 (290,9) windpipe's dangerous notes] The sounds of the windpipe appear to be the only clues that reveal its location. (see 1765, VI, 184, 4)

I.ii.54 (290,1) My lord, in heart] That is, my lord's health with sincerity. An emendation hat been proposed thus:

I.ii.54 (290,1) My lord, in heart] That is, my lord's health with sincerity. A revision has been suggested as follows:

My love in heart;—

My love inside;—

but it is not necessary.

but it's not needed.

I.ii.89 (292,2) we should think ourselves for ever perfect] That is, arrived at the perfection of happiness.

I.ii.89 (292,2) we should think of ourselves as always perfect] That is, having attained the ultimate happiness.

I.ii.94 (292,4) did not you chiefly belong to my heart?] I think it should be inverted thus: did I not chiefly belong to your hearts. Lacius wishes that Timon would give him and the rest an opportunity of expressing some part of their zeals. Timon answers that, doubtless the Gods have provided that I should have help from you; how else are you my friends? why are you stiled my friends, if—what? if I do not love you. Such is the present reading; but the consequence is not very clear; the proper close must be, if you do not love me, and to this my alteration restores it. But, perhaps, the old reading may stand. [The Revisal's note on this line is quoted.] The meaning is probably this. Why are you distinguished from thousands by that title of endearment, was there not a particular connection and intercourse of tenderness between you and me. (see 1765, VI, 185, 8)

I.ii.94 (292,4) didn’t you primarily belong to my heart?] I think it should be reversed like this: did I not primarily belong to your hearts. Lacius hopes that Timon would give him and the others a chance to show some part of their enthusiasm. Timon replies that, of course the Gods have made it so I would have help from you; otherwise, how could you be my friends? Why are you called my friends, if—what? if I do not love you. This is the current reading; but the meaning isn’t very clear; the proper conclusion should be, if you do not love me, and my change makes that clear. But maybe the original reading can stay. [The Revisal's note on this line is quoted.] The meaning is probably this: Why are you set apart from thousands by that term of affection, if there wasn’t a special bond and a connection of tenderness between us? (see 1765, VI, 185, 8)

I.ii.97 (293,5) I confirm you] I fix your characters firmly in my own mind.

I.ii.97 (293,5) I confirm you] I establish your traits clearly in my mind.

I.ii.99 (293,7) O joy, e'en made away, ere it can be born!] For this Hanmer writes, O joy, e'en made a joy ere't can be born; and is followed by Dr. Warburton. I am always inclinable to think well of that which is approved by so much learning and sagacity, yet cannot receive this alteration. Tears being the effect both of joy and grief, supplied our author with an opportunity of conceit, which he seldom fails to indulge. Timon, weeping with a kind of tender pleasure, cries out, O joy, e'en made away, destroyed, turned to tears, before it can be born, before it can be fully possessed.

I.ii.99 (293,7) O joy, even taken away before it can be born!] For this, Hanmer writes, O joy, even made a joy before it can be born; and Dr. Warburton agrees. I tend to have a good opinion of ideas backed by such great knowledge and insight, but I can't accept this change. Tears, being a result of both joy and sorrow, provide our author with a concept he often enjoys. Timon, weeping with a kind of sweet pleasure, exclaims, O joy, even made away, destroyed, turned to tears, before it can be born, before it can be fully experienced.

I.ii.110 (293,8) Mine eyes cannot hold water, methinks: to forget their faults, I drink to you] In the original edition the words stand thus: mine eyes cannot hold out water, methinks. To forget their faults, I drink to you. Perhaps the true reading is this, Mine eyes cannot hold out; they water. Methinks, to forget their faults, I will drink to you. Or it may be explained without any change. Mine eyes cannot hold out water, that is, cannot keep water from breaking in upon them, (see 1765, VI, 186, 2)

I.ii.110 (293,8) I can't hold back my tears, it seems: to forget their mistakes, I drink to you] In the original edition, the words are written as: I can't hold back tears, it seems. To forget their mistakes, I drink to you. Perhaps the correct reading is this, I can't hold back; they tear up. It seems, to forget their mistakes, I will drink to you. Or it might be explained without any changes. I can't hold back tears, meaning I can't stop them from flowing (see 1765, VI, 186, 2)

I.ii.113 (294,9) Apem. Thou weep'st to make them drink] Hanmer reads,

I.ii.113 (294,9) Apem. You're crying to make them drink] Hanmer reads,

to make then drink thee,

to make them drink you,

and is again followed by Dr. Warburton, I think without sufficient reason. The covert sense of Apemantus is, what thou losest, they get.

and is again followed by Dr. Warburton, I think without sufficient reason. The hidden meaning of Apemantus is, what you lose, they gain.

I.ii.118 (294,1) like a babe] That is a weeping babe.

I.ii.118 (294,1) like a baby] That is a crying baby.

I.ii.138 (295,3)

I.ii.138 (295,3)

They dance! They are mad women.

They dance! They are crazy women.

Like madness is the glory of this life,

Like madness is the brilliance of this life,

As this pomp shews to a little oil and root]

As this display shows to a little oil and root

[Warburton conjectured some lines lost after the second verse] When I read this passage, I was at first of the same opinion with this learned man; but, upon longer consideration, I grew less confident, because I think the present reading susceptible of explanation, with no more violence to language than is frequently found in our author. The glory of this life is very near to madness, as may be made appear from this pomp, exhibited in a place where a philosopher is feeding on oil and roots. When we see by example how few are the necessaries of life, we learn what madness there is in so much superfluity.

[Warburton guessed some lines were lost after the second verse] When I read this passage, I initially agreed with this learned man; however, after more thought, I became less sure, because I believe the current wording can be explained with no more strain on language than is often found in our author. The glory of this life is very close to madness, as can be illustrated by this pomp, shown in a setting where a philosopher is eating oil and roots. When we observe how few things are truly necessary for life, we understand the madness of so much excess.

I.ii.146 (296,5) who dies, that bears/Not one spurn to their graves, of their friends gift?] That is, given them by their friends.(1773)

I.ii.146 (296,5) who dies, without receiving a single rejection from their friends’ gifts?] That is, something given to them by their friends.

I.ii.155 (297,6) mine own device] The mask appears to have been design'd by Timon to surprise his guests.

I.ii.155 (297,6) my own idea] The mask seems to have been created by Timon to shock his guests.

I.ii.157 (297,7) L Lady. My lord, you take us even at the best] This answer seems rather to belong to one of the ladies. It was probably only mark'd L in the copy.

I.ii.157 (297,7) L Lady. My lord, you catch us at our best. This response seems more suited for one of the ladies. It was likely marked L in the original copy.

I.ii.169 (298,1) 'Tis pity, bounty has not eyes behind] To see the miseries that are following her.

I.ii.169 (298,1) It's a shame that generosity doesn't have eyes in the back of its head to see the suffering that follows it.

I.ii.170 (298,2) That man might ne'er be wretched for his mind] For nobleness of soul.

I.ii.170 (298,2) That a person should never suffer because of their mind] For greatness of spirit.

I.ii.176 (298,3) to/Advance this jewel] To prefer it; to raise it to honour by wearing it.

I.ii.176 (298,3) to/Advance this jewel] To choose it; to elevate it to honor by wearing it.

I.ii.230 (300,6)

I.ii.230 (300,6)

all the lands thou hast

all the lands you have

Lie in a pitch'd field.

Lie in a pitched field.

Alc. I' defiled land, my lord]

Alc. I’ve desecrated the land, my lord

This is the old reading, which apparently depends on a very low quibble. Alcibiades is told, that his estate lies in a pitch'd field. Now pitch, as Falstaff says, doth defile. Alcibiades therefore replies, that his estate lies in defiled land. This, as it happened, was not understood, and all the editors published,

This is the old reading, which apparently depends on a very low quibble. Alcibiades is told that his estate lies in a pitched field. Now pitch, as Falstaff says, doth defile. Alcibiades therefore replies that his estate lies in defiled land. This, as it happened, was not understood, and all the editors published,

I defy land,—

I challenge the land,—

I.ii.237 (301,8) Serving of becks] [W: serring] The commentator conceives beck to mean the mouth or the head, after the French, bec, whereas it means a salutation made with the head. So Milton,

I.ii.237 (301,8) Serving of becks] [W: serring] The commentator thinks beck refers to the mouth or the head, based on the French, bec, but it actually means a greeting made with the head. So Milton,

"Nods and becks, and wreathed smiles."

"Nods and gestures, and bright smiles."

To serve a beck, is to offer a salutation.

To serve a beck, is to offer a greeting.

I.ii.238 (301,9) I doubt, whether their legs] He plays upon the word leg, as it signifies a limb and a bow or act of obeisance.

I.ii.238 (301,9) I doubt, whether their legs] He plays on the word leg, as it means both a limb and a bow or act of respect.

I.ii.247 (302,1) I fear me, thou/Wilt give away thyself in paper shortly] [W: in proper] Hanmer reads very plausibly,

I.ii.247 (302,1) I'm afraid, you/Wilt give yourself away in writing soon] [W: in proper] Hanmer reads very convincingly,

thou

you

Wilt give away thyself in perpetuum.

Will give yourself away forever.

I.ii.235 (302,2) I'll lock/Thy heaven from thee] The pleasure of being flattered.

I.ii.235 (302,2) I'll lock/Thy heaven from thee] The joy of being complimented.

II.i.10 (304,5) No porter at his gate;/But rather one that smiles, and still invites] I imagine that a line is lost here, in which the behaviour of a surly porter was described.

II.i.10 (304,5) There’s no grumpy doorman at his entrance;/But instead, someone who smiles and keeps welcoming you] I think a line is missing here, which described the actions of a grumpy doorman.

II.i.12 (304,6) no reason/Can found his state in safety] The supposed meaning of this [Can sound his state] must be, No reason, by sounding, fathoming, or trying, his state, can find it safe. But as the words stand, they imply, that no reason can safely sound his state. I read thus,

II.i.12 (304,6) no reason/Can found his state in safety] The supposed meaning of this [Can sound his state] must be, No reason, by sounding, measuring, or testing, his state, can find it safe. But as the words stand, they imply that no reason can safely sound his state. I read this way,

no reason

no reason

Can found his state in safety.—

Can secure his state safely.

Reason cannot find his fortune to have any safe or solid foundation.

Reason can’t find his fortune to have any safe or solid foundation.

The types of the first printer of this play were so worn and defaced, that f and s are not always to be distinguished.

The types of the first printer of this play were so worn and damaged that f and s are not always distinguishable.

II.ii.5 (305,9) Never mind/Was to be so unwise, to be so kind] Of this mode of expression conversation affords many examples: "I was always to be blamed, whatever happened." "I am in the lottery, but I was always to draw blanks." (1773)

II.ii.5 (305,9) Never mind/Was to be so unwise, to be so kind] Of this way of speaking, conversation offers many examples: "I was always going to be blamed, no matter what happened." "I'm in the lottery, but I was always going to draw blanks." (1773)

II.ii.9 (306,1) Good even, Varro] It is observable, that this good evening is before dinner; for Timon tells Alcibiades, that they will go forth again as soon as dinner's done, which may prove that by dinner our author meant not the coena of ancient times, but the mid-day's repast. I do not suppose the passage corrupt: such inadvertencies neither author nor editor can escape.

II.ii.9 (306,1) Good evening, Varro] It's worth noting that this good evening happens before dinner; because Timon tells Alcibiades that they will head out again as soon as dinner's over, which suggests that by dinner our author didn’t mean the coena of ancient times, but rather the mid-day meal. I don’t think the passage is flawed: such oversights can happen to both authors and editors.

There is another remark to be made. Varro and Isidore sink a few lines afterwards into the servants of Varro and Isidore. Whether servants, in our author's time, took the names of their masters, I know not. Perhaps it is a slip of negligence.

There’s one more thing to mention. Varro and Isidore go on a bit later to refer to the servants of Varro and Isidore. I’m not sure if servants during the time of our author took on the names of their masters. It might just be a careless mistake.

II.ii.47 (308,4) Enter Apemantus and a Fool] I suspect some scene to be lost, in which the entrance of the fool, and the page that follows him, was prepared by some introductory dialogue, in which the audience was informed that they were the fool and page of Phrynia, Timandra, or some other courtesan, upon the knowledge of which depends the greater part of the ensuing jocularity.

II.ii.47 (308,4) Enter Apemantus and a Fool] I think a scene is missing where the fool comes in, followed by the page, and there was supposed to be some opening dialogue that let the audience know they were the fool and page of Phrynia, Timandra, or another courtesan, which is key to much of the humor that follows.

II.ii.60-66 (309,4) Poor rogues] This is said so abruptly, that I am inclined to think it misplaced, and would regulate the passage thus:

II.ii.60-66 (309,4) Poor rogues] This is stated so suddenly that I suspect it’s out of place, and I would organize the passage like this:

Caph. Where's the fool now?

Caph. Where's the idiot now?

Apem. He last ask'd the question.

Apem. He last asked the question.

All. What are we, Apemantus?

All. What are we, Apemantus?

Apem. Asses.

Apem. Donkeys.

All. Why?

All. Why?

Apem. That you ask me what you are, and do not know yourselves. Poor rogues', and usurers' men! bawds between

Apem. You ask me who you are, yet you don't even know yourselves. What a pity for you, deceitful and greedy! Playing the role of middlemen.

gold and want! Speak, &c.

gold and desire! Speak

Thus every word will have its proper place. It is likely that the passage transposed was forgot in the copy, and inserted in the margin, perhaps a little beside the proper place, which the transcriber wanting either skill or care to observe, wrote it where it now stands.

Thus every word will have its proper place. It’s likely that the transposed passage was overlooked in the copy and written in the margin, maybe a bit away from the right spot, which the transcriber, lacking either skill or care to pay attention, wrote it where it is now.

II.ii.71 (309,5) She's e'en setting on water to scald] The old name for the disease got at Corinth was the brenning, and a sense of scalding is one of its first symptoms.

II.ii.71 (309,5) She's even boiling water to scald] The old name for the disease found in Corinth was the brenning, and a sense of scalding is one of its first symptoms.

II.ii.117 (311,7) with two stones more than's artificial one] Meaning the celebrated philosopher's stone, which was in those times much talked of. Sir Thomas Smith was one of those who lost considerable sums in seeking of it.

II.ii.117 (311,7) with two stones more than his artificial one] Referring to the famous philosopher's stone, which was widely discussed during that time. Sir Thomas Smith was among those who lost significant amounts of money in the pursuit of it.

II.ii.152 (312,9) Though you hear now, yet now's too late a time] [Warburton objected to this, an emendation by Hanmer] I think Hanmer right, and have received his emendation.

II.ii.152 (312,9) Even though you hear me now, it’s too late for that] [Warburton disagreed with this, a change made by Hanmer] I agree with Hanmer and have accepted his change.

Il.ii.155 (313,1) and at length/How goes our reckoning?] [W: Hold good our] It is common enough, and the commentator knows it is common to propose interrogatively, that of which neither the speaker nor the hearer has any doubt. The present reading may therefore stand.

Il.ii.155 (313,1) and at length/How's our account looking?] [W: Hold good our] It's pretty common, and the commentator is aware that it's usually asked in question form, even when neither the speaker nor the listener has any doubt. So, the current reading can stay.

II.ii.171 (314,2) a wasteful cock] [i.e. a cockloft, a garret. And a wasteful cock, signifies a garret lying in waste, neglected, put to no use. HANMER.] Hanmer's explanation is received by Dr. Warburton, yet I think them both apparently mistaken. A wasteful cock is a cock or pipe with a turning stopple running to waste. In this sense, both the terms have their usual meaning; but I know not that cock is ever used for cockloft, or wasteful for lying in waste, or that lying in waste is at all a phrase.

II.ii.171 (314,2) a wasteful cock] [i.e. a cockloft, a garret. And a wasteful cock means a garret that’s unused, neglected, and not put to any purpose. HANMER.] Hanmer's explanation is accepted by Dr. Warburton, but I think both are clearly mistaken. A wasteful cock refers to a cock or pipe with a turning stopper running to waste. In this context, both terms have their usual meanings; however, I don’t believe cock is ever used to mean cockloft, or wasteful to mean lying in waste, nor is lying in waste a common phrase.

Il.ii.187 (314,4) And try the arguments] [Arguments for natures. WARB.] How arguments should stand for natures I do not see. But the licentiousness of our author forces us often upon far fetched expositions. Arguments may mean contents, as the arguments of a book; or for evidences and proofs.

Il.ii.187 (314,4) And try the arguments] [Arguments for natures. WARB.] I don't understand how arguments could represent natures. However, the author's lack of restraint often pushes us towards convoluted interpretations. Arguments might refer to contents, like the arguments of a book; or they could mean evidences and proofs.

II.ii.209 (315,5) I knew it the most general way] General is not speedy, but compendious, the way to try many at a time.

II.ii.209 (315,5) I knew it in the broadest sense] General is not quick, but compendious, the way to test many at once.

II.ii.219 (316,6) And so, intending other serious matters] Intending is regarding, turning their notice to other things.

II.ii.219 (316,6) And so, focusing on other serious matters] Focusing means regarding, directing their attention to other things.

II.ii.220 (316,7) these hard fractions] [Warburton saw an allusion to fractions in mathematics] This is, I think, no conceit in the head of Flavius, who, by fractions, means broken hints, interrupted sentences, abrupt remarks.

II.ii.220 (316,7) these hard fractions] [Warburton saw a reference to fractions in math] I believe this is not just a fancy idea in Flavius's mind; when he says fractions, he means broken hints, interrupted sentences, abrupt comments.

II.ii.221 (316,8) half-caps] A half cap is a cap slightly moved, not put off.

II.ii.221 (316,8) half-caps] A half cap is a cap slightly tilted, not taken off.

II.ii.241 (317,3) I would, I could not] The original edition has, I would, I could not think it, that thought, &c. It has been changed ['Would], to mend the numbers, without authority.

II.ii.241 (317,3) I would, I could not] The original edition has, I would, I could not think it, that thought, &c. It has been changed ['Would], to fix the rhythm, without any authority.

II.ii.242 (317,4)

II.ii.242 (317,4)

That thought is bounty's foe;

That thought is the enemy of abundance;

Being free itself, it thinks all other so]

Being free itself, it thinks all others so.

Free, is liberal, not parsimonious.

Free means generous, not stingy.

III.i.57 (319,6) Has friendship such a faint and milky heart, It turns in less than two nights?] Alluding to the turning or acescence of milk.

III.i.57 (319,6) Does friendship have such a weak and watery heart, that it changes in less than two nights?] Referring to the turning or souring of milk.

III.ii.3 (320,3) We know him for no less] That is, we know him by report to be no less than you represent him, though we are strangers to his person.

III.ii.3 (320,3) We know him to be just as you say] That is, we know him from hearsay to be just as you describe him, even though we have never met him.

III.ii.24 (321,5) yet had he mistook him, and sent him to me] [W: mislook'd] I rather read, yet had he not mistook him, and sent to me.

III.ii.24 (321,5) yet had he mislooked him, and sent him to me] [W: mislook'd] I would prefer to read, yet had he not mislooked him, and sent to me.

III.ii.45 (322,7) If his occasion were not virtuous] [Virtuous, for strong, forcible, pressing. WARBURTON.] The meaning may more naturally be;—If he did not want it for a good use. (1773)

III.ii.45 (322,7) If his reason wasn't good] [Good, meaning strong, compelling, urgent. WARBURTON.] The meaning might be more easily understood as:—If he didn't need it for a positive purpose. (1773)

III.ii.51 (322,9) that I should purchase the day before for a little part, and undo a great deal of honour?] [T: a little dirt] This emendation is received, like all others, by sir T. Hanmer, but neglected by Dr. Warburton. I think Theobald right in suspecting a corruption; nor is his emendation injudicious, though perhaps we may better read, purchase the day before for a little park.

III.ii.51 (322,9) that I should buy the day before for a small amount, and ruin a lot of honor?] [T: a little dirt] This change is accepted, like all others, by Sir T. Hanmer, but ignored by Dr. Warburton. I believe Theobald is correct in suspecting a mistake; his suggestion isn't bad, although maybe we could better read, buy the day before for a small park.

III.ii.71 (323,1) And just of the same piece is every flatterer's soul] This is Dr. Warburton's emendation. The other editions read,

III.ii.71 (323,1) And just like that, every flatterer's soul] This is Dr. Warburton's correction. The other editions say,

Why this is the world's soul;

Why this is the soul of the world;

Of the same piece is every flatterer's sport.

Every flatterer's routine is the same.

Mr. Upton has not unluckily transposed the two final words, thus,

Mr. Upton hasn't accidentally switched the last two words, so,

Why, this is the world's sport:

Why, this is the world's game:

Of the same piece is ev'ry flatterer's soul.

Every flatterer's soul is just the same.

The passage is not so obscure as to provoke so much enquiry. This, says he, is the soul or spirit of the world: every flatterer plays the same game, makes sport with the confidence of his friend. (see 1765, VI, 211, 4)

The passage isn't so unclear as to lead to so much questioning. This, he says, is the essence or spirit of the world: every flatterer plays the same game, takes advantage of the trust of his friend. (see 1765, VI, 211, 4)

III.ii.81 (324,2) He does deny him, in respect of his, What charitable men afford to beggars] That is, in respect of his fortune, what Lucius denies to Timon is in proportion to what Lucius possesses, less than the ususal alms given by good men to beggars.

III.ii.81 (324,2) He does deny him, in regard to his, What charitable men give to beggars] That is, in regard to his fortune, what Lucius denies to Timon is in relation to what Lucius has, which is less than the usual donations good people offer to beggars.

III.ii.90 (324,3) I would have put my wealth into donation, And the best half should ha' return'd to him] Hanmer reads,

III.ii.90 (324,3) I would have given away my wealth, and the best part should have come back to him. Hanmer reads,

I would have put my wealth into partition,

I would have divided my wealth into sections,

And the best half should have attorn'd to him.

And the best half should have agreed to him.

Dr. Warbarton receives attorn'd. The only difficulty is in the word return'd, which, since he had received nothing from him, cannot be used but in a very low and licentious meaning, (see 1765, VI, 212, 6)

Dr. Warbarton is represented by an attorney. The only issue is with the word ‘returned,’ which, since he got nothing from him, can only be understood in a very low and inappropriate sense, (see 1765, VI, 212, 6)

III.iii.5 (325,4) They have all been touch'd] That is, tried, alluding to the touchstone.

III.iii.5 (325,4) They have all been touched] That is, tested, referring to the touchstone.

III.iii.11 (325,5) His friends, like physicians,/Thrive, give him over?] The original reading is,

III.iii.11 (325,5) His friends, like doctors, thrive, and they give up on him? The original reading is,

—his friends, (like physicians)

—his friends, (like doctors)

Thrive, give him over?

Thrive, give him up?

which Theobald has misrepresented. Hanmer reads, try'd, plausibly enough. Instead of three proposed by Mr. Pope, I should read thrice. But perhaps the old reading is the true.

which Theobald has misrepresented. Hanmer reads, try'd, plausibly enough. Instead of three proposed by Mr. Pope, I should read thrice. But maybe the original reading is the correct one.

III.iii.24 (326,6) I had such a courage] Such an ardour, such an eager desire.

III.iii.24 (326,6) I had such a courage] Such a passion, such an intense desire.

III.iii.28 (326,8) The devil knew not what he did] I cannot but think that, the negative not has intruded into this passage, and the reader will think so too, when he reads Dr. Warburton's explanation of the next words.

III.iii.28 (326,8) The devil didn't know what he was doing] I can’t help but think that the negative not has slipped into this passage, and the reader will likely think the same when they read Dr. Warburton's explanation of the following words.

III.iii.28 (326,9) The devil knew not what he did, when he made men politick; he cross'd himself by't: and I cannot think, but in the end the villainies of man will set him clear] [Set him clear does not mean acquit him before heaven; for then the devil must be supposed to know what he did: but it signifies puzzle him, outdo him at his own weapons. WARBURTON.] How the devil, or any other being, should be set clear by being puzzled and outdone, the commentator has not explained. When in a crowd we would have an opening made, we say, Stand clear, that is, out of the way of danger. With some affinity to this use, though not without great harshness, to set clear, may be to set aside. But I believe the original corruption is the insertion of the negative, which was obtruded by some transcriber, who supposed crossed to mean thwarted, when it meant, exempted from evil. The use of crossing, by way of protection or purification, was probably not worn out in Shakespeare's time. The sense of set clear is now easy; he has no longer the guilt of tempting man. To cross himself may mean, in a very familiar sense, to clear his score, to get out of debt, to quit his reckoning. He knew not what he did, may mean, he knew not how much good he was doing himself. There is then no need of emendation. (1773)

III.iii.28 (326,9) The devil didn’t realize what he was doing when he made people political; he hindered himself by it. I can’t help but think that in the end, humans’ wickedness will outsmart him. Outsmart him doesn’t mean to clear him of guilt before heaven; that would imply the devil must have understood his actions: rather, it means to confuse him, to beat him at his own game. WARBURTON. How the devil, or anyone else, could be cleared by being confused and beaten, the commentator hasn’t clarified. When we want a path through a crowd, we say, Stand clear, meaning get out of the way of danger. Related to this usage, though not without difficulty, to set clear might mean to set aside. But I think the original mistake is adding the negative, which some transcriber inserted, mistakenly believing crossed meant thwarted, when it actually meant exempted from evil. The notion of crossing for protection or purification likely hadn’t faded in Shakespeare's time. The meaning of set clear is now straightforward; he no longer bears the guilt of tempting humans. To cross himself can also mean, in a very familiar sense, to settle his debts, to get out of obligations, to clear his account. He didn’t know what he did may mean he didn’t realize how much good he was bringing upon himself. Therefore, there’s no need for correction. (1773)

III.iii.42 (327,2) keep his house] i.e. keep within doors for fear of duns.

III.iii.42 (327,2) keep his house] i.e. stay indoors for fear of debt collectors.

III.iv (328,3) Enter Varro, Titus, Hortense, Lucius] Lucius is here again for the servant of Lucius.

III.iv (328,3) Enter Varro, Titus, Hortense, Lucius] Lucius is back again for Lucius's servant.

III.iv.12 (328,4) a prodigal's course/Is like the sun's] That is, like him in blaze and splendour.

III.iv.12 (328,4) A prodigal's way/Is like the sun's] That is, like him in brilliance and glory.

Soles occidere et redire possunt. Catul.

Soles can rise and set. Catul.

III.iv.25 (329,5) I am weary of this charge] That is, of this commission, of this employment.

III.iv.25 (329,5) I am tired of this charge] That is, of this commission, of this employment.

III.iv.32 (329,6) Else, surely, his had equall'd] Should it not be, else, surely, mine had equall'd.

III.iv.32 (329,6) Else, surely, mine had equaled.

III.iv.67 (330,7) Enter Servilius] It may be observed that Shakespeare has unskilfully filled his Greek story with Roman names.

III.iv.67 (330,7) Enter Servilius] It's noticeable that Shakespeare awkwardly filled his Greek story with Roman names.

III.v.14 (333,6)

III.v.14 (333,6)

He is a man, setting his fate aside,

He is a man, putting his fate on hold,

Of comely virtues:

Of attractive qualities:

Nor did he soil the fact with cowardise;

Nor did he taint the fact with cowardice;

(An honour in him which buys out his fault)]

(An honor in him that makes up for his fault)

I have printed these lines after the original copy, except that, for an honour, it is there, and honour. All the latter editions deviate unwarrantably from the original, and give the lines thus:

I have printed these lines after the original copy, except that, for an honour, it is there, and honour. All the later editions depart unjustly from the original and present the lines like this:

He is a man, setting his fault aside,

He is a man, putting aside his mistakes,

Of virtuous honour, which buys out his fault;

Of noble honor, which compensates for his mistake;

Nor did he soil, &c.

Nor did he stain, &c.

III.v.22 (333,3)

III.v.22 (333,3)

He did behave, his anger ere 'twas spent,

He did behave, his anger before it was spent,

As if he had but prov'd an argument]

As if he had just made a point.

The original copy reads not behave but behoove. I do not well understand the passage in either reading. Shall we try a daring conjecture?

The original copy says not behave but behoove. I don’t really understand the passage in either version. Should we take a bold guess?

with such sober and unnoted passion

with such serious and unnoticed passion

He did behold his adversary shent,

He saw his opponent lose,

As if he had but prov'd an argument.

As if he had just made a point.

He looked with such calmness on his slain adversary. I do not suppose that this is right, but put it down for want of better. (1773)

He gazed at his fallen opponent with such calmness. I don’t think this is right, but I’ll note it down since there’s not a better option. (1773)

III.v.24 (334,4) You undergo too strict a paradox] You undertake a paradox too hard.

III.v.24 (334,4) You take on a paradox that's too hard.

III.v.32 (334,5) and make his wrongs His outsides: to wear them like an argument, carelessly. We outside wear; hang like his] The present reading is better.

III.v.32 (334,5) and make his wrongs His outsides: to wear them like an argument, carelessly. We outside wear; hang like his] The present reading is better.

III.v.46 (335,6) What make we/Abroad?] What do we, or what have we to do in the field.

III.v.46 (335,6) What do we/Abroad?] What do we, or what do we have to do in the field.

III.v.46 (335,7)

III.v.46 (335,7)

what make we

what do we make

Abroad? why then, women are more valiant,

Abroad? Well, women are bolder,

That stay at home, if bearing carry it;

That stay at home, if it can handle it;

The ass, more than the lion; and the fellow,

The donkey, more than the lion; and the guy,

Loaden with irons, wiser than the judge,

Loaden with shackles, smarter than the judge,

If wisdom be in suffering]

If wisdom comes from suffering

Here is another arbitrary regulation, the original reads thus,

Here is another random rule, the original says this,

what make we

what do we make

Abroad, why then women are more valiant

Why are women braver abroad?

That stay at home, if bearing carry it:

That stay at home, if you can handle it:

And the ass more captain than the lion,

And the donkey more of a leader than the lion,

The fellow, loaden with irons, wiser than the judge,

The guy, weighed down with chains, smarter than the judge,

If wisdom, &c.

If wisdom, etc.

I think it may be better adjusted thus:

I think it might be better this way:

what make we

what do we make

Abroad, why then the women are more valiant

So, why are women braver abroad?

That stay at home;

That stay-at-home;

If bearing carry it, than is the ass

If it has to be carried, then it’s on the donkey

More captain than the lion, and the felon

More captain than the lion, and the felon

Loaden with irons, wiser than the judge,

Burdened with chains, smarter than the judge,

If wisdom, &c.

If wisdom, etc.

III.v.54 (336,8) sin's extreamest gust] Gust is here in its common sense; the utmost degree of appetite for sin.

III.v.54 (336,8) sin's greatest craving] Craving is used here in its usual sense; the highest level of desire for sin.

III.v.55 (336,9) by mercy, 'tis most just] [By mercy is meant equity. WARBURTON] Mercy is not put for equity. If such explanation be allowed, what can be difficult? The meaning is, I call mercy herself to witness, that defensive violence is just.

III.v.55 (336,9) by mercy, 'tis most just] [By mercy is meant equity. WARBURTON] Mercy is not used to mean equity. If we accept that explanation, then nothing is too hard to understand. The meaning is, I call mercy herself to witness that defensive violence is just.

III.v.68 (338,2) a sworn rioter] A sworn rioter is a man who practises riot, as if he had by an oath made it his duty.

III.v.68 (338,2) a sworn rioter] A sworn rioter is a man who engages in rioting as if he had taken an oath making it his responsibility.

III.v.80 (337,3) your reverend ages love/Security] He charges them obliquely with being usurers.

III.v.80 (337,3) your respected elders love/Security] He indirectly accuses them of being loan sharks.

III.v.96 (337,5) Do you dare our anger?/'Tis in few words, but spacious in effect] This reading may pass, but perhaps the author wrote,

III.v.96 (337,5) Do you challenge our anger? It's short, but has a big impact. This interpretation might be acceptable, but maybe the author wrote,

our anger?

our anger?

'Tis few in words, but spacious in effect.

It's brief in words, but powerful in impact.

III.v.114 (338,7)

III.v.114 (338,7)

I'll cheer up

I’ll feel better.

My discontented troops, and play for hearts.

My unhappy troops, and play for hearts.

'Tis honour with most hands to be at odds]

'Tis an honor for most to be in disagreement

[Warburton had substituted "hands" for "lands"] I think hands is very properly substituted for lands. In the foregoing line, for, lay for hearts, I would read, play for hearts.

[Warburton had substituted "hands" for "lands"] I think hands is a fitting replacement for lands. In the previous line, instead of lay for hearts, I would say play for hearts.

III.vi.4 (339,7) Upon that were my thoughts tiring] A hawk, I think, is said to tire, when she amuses herself with pecking a pheasant's wing, or any thing that puts her in mind of prey. To tire upon a thing, is therefore, to be idly employed upon it.

III.vi.4 (339,7) Upon that were my thoughts tiring] A hawk, I believe, is said to tire when she occupies herself by pecking at a pheasant's wing or anything that reminds her of prey. To tire on something, therefore, means to be idly engaged with it.

III.vi.100 (342,9) Is your perfection] Your perfection, is the highest of your excellence.

III.vi.100 (342,9) Is your perfection] Your perfection, is the highest of your excellence.

III.vi.101 (342,1) and spangled you with flatteries] [W: with your] The present reading is right.

III.vi.101 (342,1) and covered you with compliments] [W: with your] The current version is correct.

III.vi.106 (342,2) time-flies] Flies of a season.

Seasonal flies.

III.vi. 107 (342,5) minute-jacks!] Hanmer thinks it means Jack-a-lantern, which shines and disappears in an instant. What it was I know not; but it was something of quick motion, mentioned in Richard III.

III.vi. 107 (342,5) minute-jacks!] Hanmer believes it means Jack-a-lantern, which glows and vanishes in an instant. What it was, I don't know; but it was something that moved quickly, mentioned in Richard III.

III.vi.108 (342,4) the infinite malady] Every kind of disease incident to man and beast.

III.vi.108 (342,4) the infinite malady] Every type of disease affecting both humans and animals.

IV.i.19 (344,6)

IV.i.19 (344,6)

Degrees, observances, customs and laws,

Degrees, traditions, customs, and laws,

Decline to your confounding contraries,

Decline to your confusing opposites,

And yet confusion live!]

And yet confusion remains!

Hanmer reads, let confusion; but the meaning may be, though by such confusion all things seem to hasten to dissolution, yet let not dissolution come, but the miseries of confusion continue.

Hanmer reads, let confusion; but the meaning may be, even though such confusion makes everything seem to be falling apart, yet let's not let everything fall apart, but instead let the miseries of confusion continue.

IV.ii (345,1) Enter Flavius] Nothing contributes more to the exaltation of Timon's character than the zeal and fidelity of his servants. Nothing but real virtue can be honoured by domesticks; nothing but impartial kindness can gain affection from dependants.

IV.ii (345,1) Enter Flavius] Nothing boosts Timon's reputation more than the dedication and loyalty of his servants. Only genuine virtue can earn respect from those at home; only fair kindness can win the love of those who depend on him.

IV.ii.10 (345,2) So his familiars from his buried fortunes/Slink all away] The old copies have to instead of from. The correction is Hanmer's; but the old reading might stand (see 1765, VI, 231, 2)

IV.ii.10 (345,2) So his friends from his lost wealth/Slink all away] The old copies have to instead of from. The correction is Hanmer's; but the old reading might stand (see 1765, VI, 231, 2)

IV.ii.38 (346,4) strange unusual blood] Of this passage, I suppose, every reader would wish for a correction; but the word, harsh as it is, stands fortified by the rhyme, to which, perhaps, it owes its introduction. I know not what to propose. Perhaps,

IV.ii.38 (346,4) strange unusual blood] In this passage, I think every reader would want a correction; however, the word, tough as it is, is supported by the rhyme, which might be why it was included. I’m not sure what to suggest. Maybe,

strange unusual mood,

weird mood,

may, by some, be thought better, and by others worse.

may be seen as better by some and worse by others.

IV.iii.1 (347,5) O blessed, breeding sun] [W: blessing breeding] I do not see that this emendation much strengthens the sense.

IV.iii.1 (347,5) O blessed, breeding sun] [W: blessing breeding] I don’t think this change really improves the meaning.

IV.iii.2 (347,6) thy sister's orb] That is, the moon's, this sublunary world.

IV.iii.2 (347,6) your sister's sphere] That is, the moon's, this sublunary world.

IV.iii.6 (348,7) Not nature,/To whom all sores lay siege] I have preserved this note rather for the sake of the commentator [Warburton] than of the author. How nature, to whom all sores lay siege, can so emphatically express nature in its greatest perfection, I shall not endeavour to explain. The meaning I take to be this: Brother, when his fortune is inlarged, will scorn brother; for this is the general depravity of human nature, which, besieged as it is by misery, admonished as it is of want and imperfection, when elevated by fortune, will despise beings of nature like its own.

IV.iii.6 (348,7) Not nature,/To whom all sores lay siege] I have kept this note more for the sake of the commentator [Warburton] than for the author. How nature, to whom all sores lay siege, can so clearly demonstrate nature in its greatest perfection, I won't try to explain. The meaning I take from it is this: Brother, when his fortune is improved, will scorn brother; for this is the universal corruption of human nature, which, besieged as it is by misery, reminded as it is of lack and imperfection, when elevated by fortune, will despise beings of nature like its own.

IV.iii.12 (349,9) It is the pastor lards the brother's sides,/The want that makes him leave] [W: weather's sides] This passage is very obscure, nor do I discover any clear sense, even though we should admit the emendation. Let us inspect the text as I have given it from the original edition,

IV.iii.12 (349,9) It is the pastor who fills the brother's sides, / The lack that makes him leave] [W: weather's sides] This passage is very unclear, and I can't find any definite meaning, even if we accept the correction. Let's take a closer look at the text as I have presented it from the original edition,

It is the pastour lards the brother's sides,

It is the pastor lards the brother's sides,

The want that makes him leave.

The desire that makes him leave.

Dr. Warburton found the passage already changed thus,

Dr. Warburton found the passage already changed like this,

It is the pasture lards the beggar's sides,

It is the pasture feeds the beggar's sides,

The want that makes him lean.

The desire that drives him.

And upon this reading of no authority, raised another equally uncertain.

And based on this interpretation of no authority, another equally uncertain one was raised.

Alterations are never to be made without necessity. Let us see what sense the genuine reading will afford. Poverty, says the poet, bears contempt hereditary, and wealth native honour. To illustrate this position, having already mentioned the case of a poor and rich brother, he remarks, that this preference is given to wealth by those whom it least becomes; it is the pastour that greases or flatters the rich brother, and will grease him on till want makes him leave. The poet then goes on to ask, Who dares to say this man, this pastour, is a flatterer; the crime is universal; through all the world the learned pate, with allusion to the pastour, ducks to the golden fool. If it be objected, as it may justly be, that the mention of pastour is unsuitable, we must remember the mention of grace and cherubims in this play, and many such anachronisms in many others. I would therefore read thus:

Alterations should only be made when absolutely necessary. Let's see what the original text suggests. Poverty, as the poet states, bears contempt hereditary, and wealth brings native honor. To illustrate this point, after mentioning a poor brother and a rich brother, he notes that this preference for wealth comes from those it doesn’t suit; it is the flatterer that smooths over the rich brother and will continue to do so until need drives him away. The poet then asks, Who dares to claim this man, this flatterer, is a sycophant; this behavior is widespread; all around the world, the learned head, referring to the flatterer, bows down to the golden fool. If someone argues, as they reasonably could, that the mention of a flatterer is inappropriate, we should consider the references to grace and cherubs in this play, along with many other anachronisms in various works. I would therefore suggest reading it this way:

It is the pastour lards the brother's sides,

It is the pastor who guides the brother's sides,

'Tis want that makes him leave.

It's want that makes him leave.

The obscurity is still great. Perhaps a line is lost. I have at least given the original reading.

The confusion is still significant. Maybe a line is missing. I have at least provided the original text.

IV.iii.27 (350,2) no idle votarist] No insincere or inconstant supplicant. Gold will not serve me instead of roots.

IV.iii.27 (350,2) no idle votarist] No insincere or unreliable seeker. Gold won't take the place of roots.

IV.iii.38 (351,5) That makes the wappen'd widow wed again] Of wappened I have found no example, nor know any meaning. To awhape is used by Spenser in his Hubberd's Tale, but I think not in either of the senses mentioned. I would read wained, for decayed by time. So our author in Richard the Third, A beauty-waining and distressed widow.

IV.iii.38 (351,5) That makes the worn-out widow marry again] I haven't found any examples of wappened nor do I know its meaning. Awhape is used by Spenser in his Hubberd's Tale, but I don’t think it fits any of the meanings mentioned. I would suggest wained, meaning decayed by time. Our author uses it in Richard the Third, describing a beauty-waining and distressed widow.

IV.iii.41 (352,6) To the April day again] That is, to the wedding day, called by the poet, satirically, April day, or fool's day.

IV.iii.41 (352,6) To the April day again] That is, to the wedding day, referred to by the poet, jokingly, as April day, or fool's day.

IV.iii.44 (352,7) Do thy right nature] Lie in the earth where nature laid thee.

IV.iii.44 (352,7) Do your true nature] Rest in the ground where nature put you.

IV.iii.44 (352,8) Thou'rt quick] Thou hast life and motion in thee.

IV.iii.44 (352,8) You're alive] You have life and energy in you.

IV.iii.64 (353,9) I will not kiss thee] This alludes to an opinion in former times, generally prevalent, that the venereal infection transmitted to another, left the infecter free. I will not, says Timon, take the rot from thy lips by kissing thee.

IV.iii.64 (353,9) I won’t kiss you] This refers to a common belief in the past that if someone spread a venereal infection to another person, they themselves would be unaffected. Timon says, I won’t get the disease from your lips by kissing you.

IV.iii.72 (353,1)

IV.iii.72 (353,1)

Tim. Promise me friendship, but perform none. If

Tim. Promise me friendship, but don’t follow through. If

Thou wilt not promise, the Gods plague thee, for

Thou wilt not promise, the Gods plague thee, for

Thou art a man; if thou dost perform, confound thee,

Thou art a man; if you perform, damn you,

For thou art a man!]

For you are a man!

That is, however thou may'st act, since thou art man, hated man, I wish thee evil.

That is, no matter how you act, since you are a man, hated man, I wish you harm.

IV.iii.82 (354,2)

IV.iii.82 (354,2)

Be a whore still! They love thee not that use thee;

Be a whore anyway! Those who use you don’t really love you;

Give them diseases, leaving with thee their lust:

Give them diseases, taking their desires with them:

Make use of thy salt hours]

Make use of your salt hours.

There is here a slight transposition. I would read,

There is here a slight transposition. I would read,

They love thee not that use thee,

They don't love you who use you,

Leaving with thee their lust; give them diseases;

Leaving them with their desires; give them sickness;

Make use of thy salt hours; season the slaves

Make use of your salty hours; season the workers

For tubs and baths;—

For tubs and baths;—

IV.iii.115 (356,6) milk-paps,/That through the window-bars bore at mens' eyes] [W: window-lawn] The reading is more probably,

IV.iii.115 (356,6) milk-paps,/That through the window-bars bore at mens' eyes] [W: window-lawn] The reading is more likely,

window-bar,—

window grill,—

The virgin that shews her bosom through the lattice of her chamber.

The young woman who reveals her chest through the window of her room.

IV.iii.119 (356,8) exhaust their mercy] For exhaust, sir T. Hanmer, and after him Dr. Warburton, read extort; but exhaust here signifies literally to draw forth.

IV.iii.119 (356,8) exhaust their mercy] For exhaust, Sir T. Hanmer, and after him Dr. Warburton, read extort; but exhaust here literally means to draw forth.

IV.iii.120 (356,7)

IV.iii.120 (356,7)

Think it a bastard, whom the oracle

Think of it as a bastard, whom the oracle

Hath doubtfully prunounc'd thy throat shall cut]

Hath doubtfully pronounced your throat shall be cut

An allusion to the tale of OEdipus.

An allusion to the story of Oedipus.

IV.iii.134 (357,8) And to make whores a bawd] [W: make whole] The old edition reads,

IV.iii.134 (357,8) And to make whores a pimp] [W: make whole] The old edition reads,

And to make whores a bawd.

And to turn prostitutes into pimps.

That is, enough to make a whore leave whoring, and a bawd leave making whores.

That is, enough to make a sex worker quit their job, and a madam stop running a brothel.

IV.iii.139 (357,9) I'll trust to your conditions] You need not swear to continue whores, I will trust to your inclinations.

IV.iii.139 (357,9) I'll trust your conditions] There's no need for you to swear you'll stay with whores; I’ll rely on what you actually want.

IV.iii.140 (358,1) Yet may your pains, six months,/Be quite contrary] The explanation [Warburton's] is ingenious, but I think it very remote, and would willingly bring the author and his readers to meet on easier terms. We may read,

IV.iii.140 (358,1) Yet your struggles, six months, / May be completely opposite] The explanation [Warburton's] is clever, but I find it quite far-fetched, and I would prefer to bring the author and his readers together on simpler terms. We can read,

Yet may your pains six months

But may your suffering last six months

Be quite contraried.—

Be very contrary.—

Timon is wishing ill to mankind, but is afraid lest the whores should imagine that he wishes well to them; to obviate which he lets them know, that he imprecates upon them influence enough to plague others, and disappointments enough to plague themselves. He wishes that they may do all possible mischief, and yet take pains six months of the year in vain.

Timon is cursing humanity but is worried that the prostitutes might think he actually cares about them; to prevent that, he makes it clear that he wishes for them to have enough power to torment others and enough setbacks to suffer themselves. He hopes they can cause all kinds of trouble, yet still waste six months of the year in effort with no reward.

In this sense there is a connection of this line with the next. Finding your pains contraried, try new expedients, thatch your thin roofs, and paint.

In this sense, this line is connected to the next one. When you find your pains contradicted, try new approaches, strengthen your flimsy roofs, and add color.

To contrary is on old verb. Latymer relates, that when he went to court, he was advised not to contrary the king.

To contrary is an old verb. Latymer says that when he went to court, he was advised not to contrary the king.

IV.iii.153 (359,3) mens' spurring] Hanmer reads sparring, properly enough, if there be any ancient example of the word.

IV.iii.153 (359,3) men's spurring] Hanmer reads sparring, reasonably enough, if there is any ancient example of the word.

IV.iii.158 (359,5)

IV.iii.158 (359,5)

take the bridge quite away

take the bridge all the way

Of him, that his particular to foresee

Of him, that he specifically anticipates

Smells from the general weal]

Smells from the common good

[W: to forefend] The metaphor is apparently incongruous, but the sense is good. To foresee his particular, is to provide for his private advantage, for which he leaves the right scent of publick good. In hunting, when hares have cross'd one another, it is common for some of the hounds to smell from the general weal, and foresee their own particular. Shakespeare, who seems to have been a skilful sportsman, and has alluded often to falconry, perhaps, alludes here to hunting.

[W: to forefend] The metaphor might seem out of place, but it makes sense. To foresee his particular means to plan for his own benefit, while he leaves the right scent of public good. In hunting, when hares have crossed paths, it’s common for some of the hounds to pick up on the general situation and anticipate their own interests. Shakespeare, who appeared to be a skilled hunter and frequently mentioned falconry, might be referencing hunting here.

To the commentator's emendation it may be objected, that he used forefend in the wrong meaning. To forefend, is, I think, never to provide for, but to provide against. The verbs compounded with for or fore have commonly either an evil or negative sense.

To the commentator's correction, it might be argued that he used forefend in the wrong way. I believe forefend never means to provide for, but rather to provide against. Verbs combined with for or fore usually convey either a harmful or negative meaning.

IV.iii.182 (361,8) eyeless venom'd worm] The serpent, which we, from the smallness of his eyes, call the blind worm, and the Latins, caecilia.

IV.iii.182 (361,8) eyeless venom'd worm] The snake, which we call the blind worm because of its tiny eyes, and the Latins refer to as caecilia.

IV.iii.183 (361,9) below crisp heaven] [W: cript] Mr. Upton declares for crisp, curled, bent, hollow.

IV.iii.183 (361,9) below crisp heaven] [W: cript] Mr. Upton supports crisp, which means curled, bent, or hollow.

IV.iii.188 (361,1) Let it no more bring out ingrateful man!] [W: out to ungrateful] It is plain that bring out is bring forth, with which the following lines correspond so plainly, that the commentator might be suspected of writing his note without reading the whole passage.

IV.iii.188 (361,1) Let it no longer produce an ungrateful man!] [W: out to ungrateful] It is clear that bring out means bring forth, which aligns so clearly with the following lines that one might suspect the commentator wrote his note without reading the entire passage.

IV.iii.193 (362,2) Dry up thy marrows, vines, and plough torn leas] I cannot concur to censure Theobald [as Warburton did] as a critic very unhappy. He was weak, but he was cautious: finding but little power in his mind, he rarely ventured far under its conduct. This timidity hindered him from daring conjectures, and sometimes hindered him happily.

IV.iii.193 (362,2) Dry up your marrows, vines, and plowed fields] I can't agree with Theobald's criticism [like Warburton did] as a very unfortunate critic. He was weak, but he was careful: realizing he had limited ability, he seldom took bold risks under its guidance. This caution stopped him from making daring guesses, and at times it saved him.

This passage, among many others, may pass without change. The genuine reading is not marrows, veins, but marrows, vines: the sense is this; O nature! cease to produce men, ensear thy womb; but if thou wilt continue to produce them, at least cease to pamper them; dry up thy marrows, on which they fatten with unctuous morsels, thy vines, which give them liquorish draughts, and thy plow-torn leas. Here are effects corresponding with causes, liquorish draughts with vines, and unctuous morsels with marrows, and the old reading literally preserved.

This passage, like many others, may remain unchanged. The correct reading is not marrows, veins, but marrows, vines: the meaning is this; O nature! stop producing men, seal your womb; but if you are going to keep producing them, at least stop pampering them; dry up your marrows, where they get fat with rich morsels, your vines, which give them sweet drinks, and your plow-torn fields. Here are effects that match the causes, sweet drinks with vines, and rich morsels with marrows, and the old reading is kept intact.

IV.iii.209 (363,3) the cunning of a carper] Cunning here seems to signify counterfeit appearance.

IV.iii.209 (363,3) the trickery of a critic] Trickery here seems to mean fake appearance.

IV.ii.223 (364,4) moist trees] Hanmer reads very elegantly,

IV.ii.223 (364,4) moist trees] Hanmer interprets it very elegantly,

—moss'd trees.

—moss-covered trees.

IV.iii.37 (364,5)

IV.iii.37 (364,5)

Tim. Always a villain's office, or a fool's.

Tim. Always a villain’s office, or a fool’s.

Dost please thyself in't?

Do you please yourself with it?

Apem. Ay.

Apem. Yeah.

Tim. What! a knave too?]

Tim. What! A jerk too?

Such was Dr. Warburton's first conjecture ["and know't too"], but afterwards he adopted Sir T. Hanmer's conjecture,

Such was Dr. Warburton's first guess ["and know it too"], but later he went with Sir T. Hanmer's suggestion,

What a knave thou!

What a jerk you are!

but there is no need of alteration. Timon had just called Apemantus fool, in consequence of what he had known of him by former acquaintance; but when Apemantus tells him, that he comes to vex him, Timon determines that to vex is either the office of a villain or a fool; that to vex by design is villainy, to vex without design is folly. He then properly asks Apemantus whether he takes delight in vexing, and when he answers, yes, Timon replies, What! and knave too? I before only knew thee to be a fool, but I now find thee likewise a knave. This seems to be so clear as not to stand in need of a comment.

but there’s no need for change. Timon had just called Apemantus a fool, based on what he knew from their past encounters; but when Apemantus says that he’s come to annoy him, Timon decides that to annoy is either the act of a villain or a fool; that to annoy on purpose is villainy, to annoy without purpose is foolishness. He then properly asks Apemantus if he enjoys annoying, and when he answers, yes, Timon replies, What! and a rogue too? I only knew you to be a fool, but now I see you’re also a rogue. This seems so obvious that it doesn’t need any explanation.

IV.iii.242 (365,6) Willing misery/Out-lives incertain pomp; is crown'd before] Arrives sooner at high wish; that is, at the completion of its wishes.

IV.iii.242 (365,6) Being willing to suffer lasts longer than uncertain glory; it is achieved faster at high wish; that is, at the fulfillment of its desires.

IV.iii.247 (365,7) Worse than the worst, content] Best states contentless have a wretched being, a being worse than that of the worst states that are content. This one would think too plain to have been mistaken. (1773)

IV.iii.247 (365,7) Worse than the worst, content] The best states without content have a miserable existence, one that's worse than even the worst states that are content. It seems too obvious to have been misunderstood. (1773)

IV.iii.249 (365,8) by his breath] It means, I believe, by his counsel, by his direction.

IV.iii.249 (365,8) by his breath] It means, I think, by his advice, by his guidance.

IV. iii. 252 (366,l) Hadst thou, like us] There is in this speech a sullen haughtiness, and malignant dignity, suitable at once to the lord and the man-hater. The impatience with which he bears to have his luxury reproached by one that never had luxury within his reach, is natural and graceful.

IV. iii. 252 (366,l) If you had, like us] In this speech, there's a grim arrogance and spiteful dignity that fit both a lord and someone who hates people. His frustration at having his indulgence criticized by someone who's never had luxury is understandable and somewhat elegant.

There is in a letter, written by the earl of Essex, just before his execution, to another nobleman, a passage somewhat resembling this, with which, I believe every reader will be pleased, though it is so serious and solemn that it can scarcely be inserted without irreverence.

There is a letter written by the Earl of Essex just before his execution to another nobleman that contains a passage similar to this one. I believe every reader will appreciate it, even though it’s so serious and solemn that it can barely be shared without feeling disrespectful.

"God grant your lordship may quickly feel the comfort I now enjoy in my unfettered conversion, but that you may never feel the torments I have suffered for my long delaying it. I had none but deceivers to call upon me, to whom I said, if my ambition could have entered into their narrow breasts, they would not have been so precise. But your lordship hath one to call upon you, that knoweth what it is you now enjoy; and what the greatest fruit and end is of all contentment that this world can afford. Think, therefore, dear earl, that I have staked and buoyed all the ways of pleasure unto you, and left them as sea-marks for you to keep the channel of religious virtue. For shut your eyes never so long, they must be open at the last, and then you must say with me, there is no peace to the ungodly."

"May you quickly experience the comfort I feel from my newfound faith, but may you never endure the torment I suffered from delaying it for so long. I had no one but deceivers to turn to, and I told them that if my ambition could have fit into their narrow minds, they wouldn’t be so rigid. But you have someone who understands what you currently enjoy and what the ultimate source of true happiness in this world is. So, dear Earl, remember that I have charted and marked all the paths of pleasure for you, leaving them as guides for you to follow the path of religious virtue. No matter how long you close your eyes, they must eventually open, and you will realize with me that there is no peace for the wicked."

IV.iii.252 (366,2) from our first swath] From infancy. Swath is the dress of a new-born child.

IV.iii.252 (366,2) from our first swath] From infancy. Swath is the clothing of a newborn baby.

IV.iii.258 (366,3) precepts of respect] Of obedience to laws.

IV.iii.258 (366,3) rules of respect] Of following laws.

IV.iii.259 (366,4) But myself] The connection here requires some attention. But is here used to denote opposition; but what immediately precedes is not opposed to that which follows. The adversative particle refers to the two first lines.

IV.iii.259 (366,4) But myself] The connection here needs some focus. But is used here to show contrast; however, what comes right before isn't actually in opposition to what follows. The contrasting word relates to the first two lines.

Thou art a slave, whom fortune's tender arm

You are a slave, whom fortune's gentle hand

With favour never claspt; but bred a dog.

With favor never clasped; but raised a dog.

—But myself,

—But me,

Who had the world as my confectionary, &c.

Who had the world as my candy, &c.

The intermediate lines are to be considered as a parenthesis of passion.

The intermediate lines should be seen as a pause filled with passion.

IV.iii.271 (367,5) If thou wilt curse, thy father, that poor rag,/ Must be thy subject] If we read poor rogue, it will correspond rather better to what follows.

IV.iii.271 (367,5) If you want to curse, your father, that poor rag,/ Must be your subject] If we read poor rogue, it fits better with what comes next.

IV.iii.276 (367,6) Thou hadst been knave and flatterer] Dryden has quoted two verses of Virgil to shew how well he could have written satires. Shakespeare has here given a specimen of the same power by a line bitter beyond all bitterness, in which Timon tells Apemantus, that he had not virtue enough for the vices which he condemns.

IV.iii.276 (367,6) You were a scoundrel and a flatterer] Dryden has quoted two lines from Virgil to demonstrate how well he could have written satirical pieces. Shakespeare has provided an example of this same talent with a line that is more bitter than anything else, where Timon tells Apemantus that he doesn't have enough virtue for the vices he criticizes.

Dr. Warburton explains worst by lowest, which somewhat weakens the sense, and yet leaves it sufficiently vigorous.

Dr. Warburton explains worst by lowest, which kind of weakens the meaning, but still keeps it strong enough.

I have heard Mr. Bourke commend the subtilty of discrimination with which Shakespeare distinguishes the present character of Timon from that of Apemantus, whom to vulgar eyes he would now resemble. (see 1763, VI, 249, 6) (rev. 1778, VIII, 424, 4)

I have heard Mr. Bourke praise the keen sense of differentiation that Shakespeare uses to set apart Timon's current character from that of Apemantus, whom he might seem to resemble to the average person. (see 1763, VI, 249, 6) (rev. 1778, VIII, 424, 4)

IV.iii.308 (369,8) Ay, though it look like thee] Timon here supposes that an objection against hatred, which through the whole tenor of the conversation appears an argument for it. One would have expected him to have answered,

IV.iii.308 (369,8) Yeah, even though it looks like you] Timon here thinks that an argument against hate, which throughout the entire conversation seems to support it. One would have expected him to have responded,

Yes, for it looks like thee.

Yeah, for it looks like you.

The old edition, which always gives the pronoun instead of the affirmative particle, has it,

The old edition, which always uses the pronoun instead of the affirmative word, has it,

I, though it look like thee.

I, even though I resemble you.

Perhaps we should read,

Maybe we should read,

I thought it look'd like thee.

I thought it looked like you.

IV,iii.363 (371,2) Thou art the cap] i.e. the property, the bubble. WARBURTON.] I rather think, the top, the principal.

IV,iii.363 (371,2) You are the cap] i.e. the property, the bubble. WARBURTON.] I think it means the top, the main.

The remaining dialogue has more malignity than wit.

The rest of the dialogue has more malice than humor.

IV.iii.383 (372,4) 'Twixt natural, son and sire!']

IV.iii.383 (372,4) 'Between nature, son and father!'

[Greek: dia touton ouk adelphoi

[Greek: dia touton ouk adelphoi]

dia touton ou toxaeas. ANAC.]

dia touton ou toxaeas. ANAC.

IV.iii.398 (373,6) More things like men?] This line, in the old edition, is given to Aremantus, but it apparently belongs to Timon. Hanmer has transposed the foregoing dialogue according to his own mind, not unskilfully, but with unwarrantable licence.

IV.iii.398 (373,6) More things like men?] In the old edition, this line is attributed to Aremantus, but it actually belongs to Timon. Hanmer has rearranged the previous dialogue in a way that reflects his own interpretation, and although it demonstrates some skill, it’s an unjustified alteration.

IV.iii.419 (373,7) you want much of meat] [T: of meet] Such is Mr. Theobald's emendation, in which he is followed by Dr. Warburton. Sir T. Hanmer reads,

IV.iii.419 (373,7) you want much of meat] [T: of meet] This is Mr. Theobald's correction, which Dr. Warburton also supports. Sir T. Hanmer reads,

you want much of men.

you want a lot of men.

They have been all busy without necessity. Observe the series of the conversation. The thieves tell him, that they are men that much do want. Here is an ambiguity between much want and want of much. Timon takes it on the wrong side, and tells them that their greatest want is, that, like other men, they want much of meat; then telling them where meat may be had, he asks, Want? why want? (see 1765, VI, 254, 5)

They’ve all been busy for no reason. Look at the way the conversation unfolds. The thieves tell him they are people who really need something. There’s a confusion between really need and need of a lot. Timon misunderstands and tells them that their greatest need is that, like other people, they need a lot of food; then after telling them where they can get food, he asks, Need? Why need? (see 1765, VI, 254, 5)

IV.iii.420 (374,8) the earth hath roots;/Within this mile break forth an hundred springs]

IV.iii.420 (374,8) the earth has roots;/Within this mile, there are a hundred springs.

Vile plus, et duris haerentia mora rubetis

Vile plus, et duris haerentia mora rubetis

Pugnantis stomachi composuere famen:

Pugnacious stomachs compose hunger:

Flumine vicino stultus sitit.

The fool thirsts by the stream.

I do not suppose these to be imitations, but only to be similar thoughts on similar occasions.

I don’t think these are imitations, but just similar thoughts on similar occasions.

IV.iii.442 (375,2) The sea's a thief, whose liquid surge resolves/The moon into salt tears] [W: The mounds] I am not willing to receive mounds, which would not be understood but by him that suggested it. The moon is supposed to be humid, and perhaps a source of humidity, but cannot be resolved by the surges of the sea. Yet I think moon is the true reading. Here is a circulation of thievary described: The sun, moon, and sea all rob, and are robbed.

IV.iii.442 (375,2) The sea is a thief, whose liquid waves transform the moon into salty tears. I am not willing to accept 'mounds,' which only he who suggested it would understand. The moon is thought to be moist and maybe even a source of moisture, but it can't be changed by the sea's waves. However, I believe 'moon' is the correct term. This describes a cycle of theft: the sun, moon, and sea all steal and are stolen from.

IV.iii.456 (376,3) 'Tis in the malice of mankind, that he thus advises us; not to have us thrive in our mystery] [Hanmer: his malice to] Hanmer's emendation, though not necessary, is very probable, and very unjustly charged with nonsense [by Warburton]. The reason of his advice, says the thief, is malice to mankind, not any kindness to us, or desire to have us thrive in our mystery.

IV.iii.456 (376,3) It's in the malice of humanity that he advises us this way; it’s not to help us succeed in our secret work] [Hanmer: his malice to] Hanmer's suggestion, while not needed, is quite likely and unfairly criticized as nonsense [by Warburton]. The reason for his advice, says the thief, is malice toward humanity, not any kindness to us or a desire to help us succeed in our secret work.

IV.iii.468 (378,5) What an alteration of honour has/Desperate want made!] [W: of humour] The original copy has,

IV.iii.468 (378,5) What a change in honor desperate need has caused! [W: of humor] The original copy has,

What an alteration of honour has desperate want made!

What a change in honor has desperate need caused!

The present reading is certainly better, but it has no authority. To change honour to humour is not necessary. An alteration of honour, is an alteration of an honourable state to a state of disgrace.

The current reading is definitely better, but it lacks authority. Changing honour to humour isn't necessary. An alteration of honour is an alteration of an honourable state to a state of disgrace.

IV.iii.474 (378,8)

IV.iii.474 (378,8)

Grant, I may ever love, and rather woe

Grant, I might always love, and rather pursue

Those that would mischief me, than those that do!]

Those who would harm me, more than those who do!

[W: rather too/...that woo] In defiance of this criticism, I have ventured to replace the former reading, as more suitable to the general spirit of these scenes, and as free from the absurdities charged upon it. It is plain, that in this whole speech friends and enemies are taken only for those who profess friendship and profess enmity; for the friend is supposed not to be more kind, but more dangerous than the enemy. In the amendation, those that would mischief are placed in opposition to those that woo, but in the speaker's intention those that woo are those that mischief most. The sense is, Let me rather woo or caress those that would mischief, that profess to mean me mischief, than those that really do me mischief under false professions of kindness. The Spaniards, I think, have this proverb; Defend me from my friends, and from my enemies I will defend myself. This proverb is a sufficient comment on the passage.

In response to this criticism, I’ve chosen to change the previous wording because it aligns better with the overall spirit of these scenes and avoids the absurdities pointed out. It’s clear that throughout this entire speech, the terms friends and enemies only refer to those who claim to be friends and claim to be enemies; the friend is seen as potentially more dangerous than the enemy. In the revision, those that would cause harm are contrasted with those that pursue, but the speaker's true intention is that those that pursue are actually those that cause harm the most. The meaning is, Let me rather pursue or flatter those who would cause harm, who claim to wish me harm, instead of those who truly harm me while pretending to be kind. I think the Spaniards have a saying that goes, Protect me from my friends, and I will take care of myself against my enemies. This saying offers a clear commentary on the passage.

IV.iii.484 (379,9) all/I kept were knaves, to serve in meat to villains] Knave is here in the compounded sense of a servant and a rascal.

IV.iii.484 (379,9) all/I kept were knaves, to serve in food to villains] Knave here means both a servant and a rascal.

IV.iii.492 (379,1) Pity's sleeping] I do not know that any correction is necessary, but I think we might read,

IV.iii.492 (379,1) Pity's sleeping] I don't think any changes are needed, but I believe we could read,

eyes do never give

eyes never give

But thorough lust and laughter, pity sleeping.

But deep desire and laughter, compassion resting.

Eyes never flow (to give is to dissolve as saline bodies in moist weather) but by lust or laughter, undisturbed by emotions of pity.

Eyes never weep (to give is to break down like salty bodies in humid weather) but from desire or joy, unmoved by feelings of compassion.

IV.iii.499 (380,2) It almost turns my dangerous nature wild] [W: mild] This emendation is specious, but even this may be controverted. To turn wild is to distract. An appearance so unexpected, says Timon, almost turns my savageness to distraction. Accordingly he examines with nicety lest his phrenzy, should deceive him,

IV.iii.499 (380,2) It almost drives my dangerous nature crazy] [W: mild] This change is misleading, but even this can be debated. To turn wild means to distract. An unexpected sight, says Timon, almost drives my savageness to distraction. So, he examines carefully to avoid being misled by his madness.

Let me behold thy face. Surely this man

Let me see your face. Surely this man

Was born of woman.

Born of a woman.

And to this suspected disorder of mind he alludes,

And he refers to this suspected mental disorder,

Perpetual, sober, Gods!—

Always serious, gods!—

Ye powers whose intellects are out of the reach of perturbation.

You beings whose minds are beyond the influence of disturbance.

IV.iii.533 (381,3) thou shalt build from men] Away from human habitations.

IV.iii.533 (381,3) you shall build away from human dwellings.

V.i (382,5) Enter Poet and Painter] The poet and the painter were within view when Apemantus parted from Timon, and might then have seen Timon, since Apemantus, standing by him could not see them: But the scenes of the thieves and steward have passed before their arrival, and yet passed, as the drama is now conducted within their view. It might be suspected that some scenes are transposed, for all these difficulties would be removed by introducing the poet and painter first, and the thieves in this place. Yet I am afraid the scenes must keep their present order; for the painter alludes to the thieves when he says, he likewise enriched poor straggling soldiers with great quantity. This impropriety is now heightened by placing the thieves in one act, and the poet and painter in another: but it must be remembered, that in the original edition this play is not divided into separate acts, so that the present distribution is arbitrary, and may be changed if any convenience can be gained, or impropriety obviated by alteration.

V.i (382,5) Enter Poet and Painter] The poet and the painter were in sight when Apemantus left Timon, and they could have seen Timon, since Apemantus, standing by him, couldn’t see them. But the scenes with the thieves and the steward happened before they arrived, and yet unfolded, as the story is currently presented before them. It might be thought that some scenes are out of order, because all these issues would be resolved by introducing the poet and painter first, and then the thieves here. However, I’m concerned that the scenes must stay in their current order; the painter references the thieves when he says, he likewise enriched poor straggling soldiers with great quantity. This confusion is made worse by having the thieves in one act and the poet and painter in another. But it’s important to note that in the original edition, this play isn’t split into separate acts, so the current arrangement is arbitrary and can be changed if it makes things easier or resolves any confusion through adjustments.

V.i.47 (384,6) While the day serves, before black-corner'd night] [W: black-cornette] Black-corner'd night is probably corrupt, but black-cornette can hardly be right, for it should be black-cornetted night. I cannot propose any thing, but must leave the place in its present state. (1773)

V.i.47 (384,6) While the day lasts, before dark night] [W: dark night] Dark night is probably incorrect, but dark night can hardly be right, for it should be dark night. I can't suggest anything and must leave the text as it is. (1773)

V.i.101 (386,8) a made-up villain] That is a villain that adopts qualities and characters not properly belonging to him; a hypocrite.

V.i.101 (386,8) a made-up villain] That is a villain who takes on traits and characteristics that don't truly belong to him; a hypocrite.

V.i.105 (386,9) drown them in a draught] That is, in the jakes.

V.i.105 (386,9) drown them in a drink] That is, in the bathroom.

V.i.109 (388,1)

V.i.109 (388,1)

But two in company—

But two together—

Each man apart, all single and alone,

Each man alone, all by himself,

Yet an arch villain keeps him company]

Yet an archvillain keeps him company.

This passage is obscure. I think the meaning is this: but two in company, that is, stand apart, let only two be together; for even when each stands single there are two, he himself and a villain.

This passage is unclear. I think the meaning is this: but two in company, which means to keep a distance, let only two be together; because even when each person is alone, there are still two, himself and a villain.

V.i.151 (388,3) Of its own fall] [The Oxford editor alters fall to fault, not knowing that Shakespeare uses fall to signify dishonour, not destruction. So in Hamlet,

V.i.151 (388,3) Of its own fall] [The Oxford editor changes fall to fault, not realizing that Shakespeare uses fall to mean dishonor, not destruction. So in Hamlet,

What a falling off was there! WARBURTON.]

What a fall that was! WARBURTON.

The truth is, that neither fall means disgrace, nor is fault a necessary emendation. Falling off in the quotation is not disgrace but defection. The Athenians had sense, that is, felt the danger of their own fall, by the arms of Alcibiades.

The truth is, that neither fall means disgrace, nor is fault a necessary correction. Falling off in the quotation is not disgrace but defection. The Athenians had sense, meaning they recognized the danger of their own fall at the hands of Alcibiades.

V.i.151 (388,4) restraining aid to Timon] I think it should be refraining aid, that is, with-holding aid that should have been given to Timon.

V.i.151 (388,4) restraining aid to Timon] I think it should be refraining aid, which means withholding help that should have been provided to Timon.

V.i.154 (389,5) Than their offence can weigh down by the dram] This which was in the former editions can scarcely be right, and yet I know not whether my reading will be thought to rectify it. I take the meaning to be, We will give thee a recompence that our offences cannot outweigh, heaps of wealth down by the dram, or delivered according to the exactest measure. A little disorder may perhaps have happened in transcribing, which may be reformed by reading,

V.i.154 (389,5) Than their offence can weigh down by the dram] This, which was in the earlier editions, can hardly be correct, and yet I’m not sure if my interpretation will be seen as a correction. I believe the meaning is, We will give you a reward that our offenses cannot surpass, loads of wealth measured precisely, or given according to the exact measure. A bit of confusion might have occurred in transcribing, which could be fixed by reading.

Ay, ev'n such heaps

Oh, even such piles

And sums of love and wealth, down by the dram,

And amounts of love and money, measured in small quantities,

As shall to thee

As it shall to you

V.i.165 (389,6) Allow'd with absolute power] Allowed is licensed, privileged, uncontrolled. So of a buffoon, in Love's Labour lost, it is said, that he is allowed, that is, at liberty to say what he will, a privileged scoffer.

V.i.165 (389,6) Allowed with absolute power] Allowed is licensed, privileged, uncontrolled. So of a buffoon, in Love's Labour Lost, it is said that he is allowed, meaning he is free to say what he wants, a privileged critic.

V.i.139 (390,7) My long sickness/Of health and living now begins to mend] The disease of life begins to promise me a period.

V.i.139 (390,7) My long illness is now starting to improve] The struggle of life is beginning to give me hope for recovery.

V.i.211 (391,8) in the sequence of degree] Methodically, from highest to lowest.

V.i.211 (391,8) in the sequence of degree] Systematically, from highest to lowest.

V.iii.4 (393,2) Some beast read this; here does not live a man] [W: rear'd] Notwithstanding this remark, I believe the old reading to be the right. The soldier had only seen the rude heap of earth. He had evidently seen something that told him Timon was dead; and what could tell that but his tomb? The tomb he sees, and the inscription upon it, which not being able to read, and finding none to read it for him, he exclaims peevishly, some beast read this, for it must be read, and in this place it cannot be read by man.

V.iii.4 (393,2) Some animal read this; there’s no man here] [W: raised] Despite this comment, I think the original is correct. The soldier had only seen the rough mound of dirt. He clearly saw something that indicated Timon was dead; and what else could indicate that but his grave? He sees the grave and the inscription on it, which he can’t read, and since he finds no one to read it for him, he complains, some animal read this, because it needs to be read, and in this spot, it can't be read by a man.

There is something elaborately unskilful in the contrivance of sending a soldier, who cannot read, to take the epitaph in wax, only that it may close the play by being read with more solemnity in the last scene.

There’s something really clumsy about having a soldier who can’t read take the epitaph in wax just so it can be read more seriously in the last scene to wrap up the play.

V.iv.7 (394, 3) traverst arms] Arms across.

arms crossed.

V.iv.8 (394,4) the time is flush] A bird is flush when his feathers are grown, and he can leave the nest. Flush is mature.

V.iv.8 (394,4) the time is flush] A bird is flush when its feathers are fully developed, allowing it to leave the nest. Flush means mature.

V.iv.18 (395,7)

V.iv.18 (395,7)

So did we woo

So did we flirt

Transformed Timon to our city's love,

Transformed Timon into the beloved figure of our city,

By humble message, and by promis'd means]

By a simple message and by promised means

[T: promis'd mends] Dr. Warburton agrees with Mr. Theobald, but the old reading may well stand.

[T: promis'd mends] Dr. Warburton agrees with Mr. Theobald, but the original text could still be valid.

V.iv.28 (395,8) Shame, that they wanted cunning, in excess/Hath broke their hearts] [Theobald had emended the punctuation] I have no wish to disturb the means of Theobald, yet think some emendation nay be offered that will make the construction less harsh, and the sentence more serious. I read,

V.iv.28 (395,8) Shame, that they lacked cleverness excessively / Has broken their hearts] [Theobald changed the punctuation] I don’t want to challenge Theobald’s approach, but I believe there are some changes that could improve the flow and seriousness of the sentence. I read,

Shape that they wanted, coming in excess,

Shape that they wanted, coming in excess,

Hath broke their hearts.

Has broken their hearts.

Shame which they had so long wanted at last coming in its utmost excess.

Shame that they had wanted for so long finally arriving in its fullest form.

V.iv.36 (396,8) not square] Not regular, not equitable.

V.iv.36 (396,8) not square] Not regular, not fair.

V.iv.35 (397,9) uncharged ports] That is, unguarded gates.

V.iv.35 (397,9) uncharged ports] That is, unguarded gates.

V.iv.59 (397,1) not a man/Shall pass his quarter] Not a soldier shall quit his station, or be let loose upon you; and, if any commits violence, he shall answer it regularly to the law.

V.iv.59 (397,1) not a man/Shall pass his quarter] No soldier will leave his post or be allowed to attack you; and if anyone commits violence, they will face the law accordingly.

V.iv.76 (308.,3) our brain's flow; Hanmer and Dr. Warburton read,

V.iv.76 (308.,3) our brain's flow; Hanmer and Dr. Warburton read,

—brine's flow,—

—brine flow,—

Our brain's flow is our tears; but we any read our brine's flow, our salt tears. Either will serve. (see 1765, VI, 276, 6)

Our brain's flow is our tears; but we can read our brain's flow, our salty tears. Either will work. (see 1765, VI, 276, 6)

(399) General Observation. The play of Timon is a domestic tragedy, and therefore strongly fastens on the attention of the reader. In the plan there is not much art, but the incidents are natural, and the characters various and exact. The catastrophe affords a very powerful warning against that ostentations liberality, which scatters bounty, but confers no benefits, and buys flattery, but not friendship.

(399) General Observation. The play of Timon is a domestic tragedy, which captures the reader's attention. The structure of the story isn't particularly artistic, but the events feel realistic, and the characters are diverse and well-drawn. The ending provides a strong warning against showy generosity that gives away money without truly helping others, and gains praise but not real friendship.

In this tragedy are many passages perplexed, obscure, and probably corrupt, which I have endeavoured to rectify, or explain, with due diligence; but having only one copy, cannot promise myself that my endeavours shall be much applauded.

In this tragedy, there are many confusing, unclear, and likely corrupted passages that I’ve tried to fix or explain with careful effort. However, since I only have one copy, I can’t guarantee that my efforts will receive much praise.

TITUS ANDRONICUS

(403,1) It is observable, that this play is printed in the quarto of 1611, with exactness equal to that of the other books of those times. The first edition was probably corrected by the author, so that here is very little room for conjecture or emendation; and accordingly none of the editors have much molested this piece with officious criticism.

(403,1) It’s noticeable that this play was printed in the 1611 quarto with precision comparable to other books from that era. The first edition was likely revised by the author, leaving little room for guesswork or edits; as a result, none of the editors have significantly troubled this work with unnecessary criticism.

I.i.70 (406,2) Hail, Rome, victorious in thy mourning weeds!] [W: my] Thy is as well as my. We may suppose the Romans in a grateful ceremony, meeting the dead sons of Andronicus with mourning habits.

I.i.70 (406,2) Hail, Rome, victorious in your mourning clothes! [W: my] Your is as well as my. We can imagine the Romans in a grateful ceremony, welcoming the deceased sons of Andronicus in their mourning attire.

I.i.77 (407,3) Thou great defender of this Capitol] Jupiter, to whom the Capitol was sacred.

I.i.77 (407,3) You great protector of this Capitol] Jupiter, to whom the Capitol was sacred.

I.i.168 (410,5) And fame's eternal date for virtue's praise!] [W: In] To live in fame's date is, if an allowable, yet a harsh expression. To outlive an eternal date, is, though not philosophical, yet poetical sense. He wishes that her life may be longer than his, and her praise longer than fame.

I.i.168 (410,5) And the lasting recognition for virtue's praise!] [W: In] To live in fame's date is, though somewhat harsh, an acceptable phrase. To outlive an eternal date is not really philosophical, but it does have a poetic quality. He hopes that her life will extend beyond his, and her praise will last longer than fame.

I.i.309 (414,6) changing piece] Spoken of Lavinia. Piece was then, as it is now, used personally as a word of contempt.

I.i.309 (414,6) changing piece] Spoken of Lavinia. Piece was then, as it is now, used personally as a word of contempt.

II.i (421,8) In the quarto, the direction is, Manet Aaron, and he is before made to enter with Tamora, though he says nothing. This scene ought to continue the first act.

II.i (421,8) In the quarto, the direction is, Manet Aaron, and he enters with Tamora, though he doesn’t speak. This scene should follow the first act.

II.i.9 (421,9) So Tamora—/Upon her wit doth earthly honour wait] [W: her will] I think wit, for which she is eminent in the drama, is right.

II.i.9 (421,9) So Tamora—/Her cleverness is what earthly honor depends on] [W: her will] I think cleverness, for which she stands out in the play, is correct.

II.i.116 (425,2) by kind] That is, by nature, which is the old signification of kind.

II.i.116 (425,2) by kind] That is, by nature, which is the traditional meaning of kind.

II.ii (425,3) Changes to a Forest] The division of this play into acts, which was first made by the editors in 1623, is improper. There is here an interval of action, and here the second act ought to have begun.

II.ii (425,3) Changes to a Forest] The way this play is split into acts, which was first done by the editors in 1623, isn’t quite right. There’s a pause in the action here, and this is where the second act should have started.

II.iii.8 (427,6)

II.iii.8 (427,6)

And so repose, sweet gold, for their unrest,

And so rest, sweet gold, for their turmoil,

That have their alms out of the empress' chest]

That receive their donations from the empress' funds]

This is obscure. It seems to mean only, that they who are to come at this gold of the empress are to suffer by it.

This is unclear. It seems to only mean that those who are meant to gain this gold from the empress will have to endure hardship because of it.

II.iii.72 (430,9) swarth Cimmerian] Swarth is black. The Moor is called Cimmerien, from the affinity of blackness to darkness.

II.iii.72 (430,9) swarth Cimmerian] Swarth is black. The Moor is referred to as Cimmerian, because of the connection between blackness and darkness.

II.iii.85 (430,1)

II.iii.85 (430,1)

Bas. The king, my brother, shall have note of this.

Bas. My brother, the king, will hear about this.

Lav. Ay, for these slips have made him noted long]

Lav. Yes, these mistakes have made him well-known for a long time.

He had yet been married but one night.

He had only been married for one night.

II.iii.104 (431,2) Should straight fall mad, or else die suddenly] This is said in fabulous physiology, of those that hear the groan of the mandrake torn up.

II.iii.104 (431,2) Should someone suddenly go insane or die unexpectedly] This is mentioned in mythical biology, referring to those who hear the sound of the mandrake being pulled from the ground.

II.iii.126 (432,3) And with that painted hope she braves your mightiness] [W: cope] Painted hope is only specious hope, or ground of confidence more plausible than solid.

II.iii.126 (432,3) And with that false hope, she challenges your power] [W: cope] False hope is just deceptive hope, or a basis for confidence that seems more believable than it really is.

II.iii.227 (435,4) A precious ring, that lightens all the hole] There is supposed to be a gem called a carbuncle, which emits not reflected but native light. Mr. Boyle believes the reality of its existence.

II.iii.227 (435,4) A precious ring that brightens the whole There’s thought to be a gem called a carbuncle, which gives off its own light instead of reflecting it. Mr. Boyle believes it really exists.

II.iv.13 (438,5) If I do dream, 'would all my wealth would wake me'] If this be a dream, I would give all my possessions to be delivered from it by waking.

II.iv.13 (438,5) If I'm dreaming, I wish that all my wealth could wake me. If this is a dream, I would give up everything I own just to escape it by waking up.

III.i.91 (443,8) It was my deer] The play upon deer and dear has been used by Waller, who calls a lady's girdle, The pale that held my lovely deer.

III.i.91 (443,8) It was my deer] The wordplay on deer and dear has also been used by Waller, who describes a lady's girdle as The pale that held my lovely deer.

III.i.216 (447,1) And do not break into these deep extremes] [We should read, instead of this nonsense,

III.i.216 (447,1) And do not dive into these deep extremes] [We should read, instead of this nonsense,

—woe-extremes.

—woe-extremes.

i.e. extremes caused by excessive sorrow. But Mr. Theobald, on his own authority, alters it to deep, without notice given. WARB.] It is deep in the old quarto of 1611, (rev. 1778, VIII, 510, 8)

i.e. extremes caused by excessive sorrow. But Mr. Theobald, on his own authority, changes it to deep, without any notice. WARB.] It is deep in the old quarto of 1611, (rev. 1778, VIII, 510, 8)

III.ii (450,2) An apartment in Titus's house] This scene, which does not contribute any thing to the action, yet seems to have the same author with the rest, is omitted in the quarto of 1611, but found in the folio of 1623.

III.ii (450,2) An apartment in Titus's house] This scene, which doesn’t add anything to the action but appears to be by the same author as the rest, is left out in the 1611 quarto but included in the 1623 folio.

III.ii.45 (452,3) by still practice] By constant or continual practice.

III.ii.45 (452,3) by still practice] By constant or continual practice.

IV.i.129 (458,6) Revenge the heavens] It should be,

IV.i.129 (458,6) Let the heavens take revenge] It should be,

Revenge, ye Heavens!—

Revenge, oh Heavens!—

Ye was by the transcriber taken for y'e, the.

You was taken by the transcriber for you, the.

IV.ii.85 (461,7) I'll broach the tadpole] A broach is a spit. I'll spit the tadpole.

IV.ii.85 (461,7) I'll spit the tadpole.

IV.ii.99 (462,8) Coal-black is better than another hue,/ In that it seems to bear another hue] We may better read, In that it scorns to bear another hue.

IV.ii.99 (462,8) Coal-black is better than any other color,/ In that it seems to accept another color] We might better interpret, In that it refuses to accept another color.

IV.iii.88 (466,1) Yet wrung with wrongs] To wring a horse is to press or strain his back.

IV.iii.88 (466,1) Yet strained with injustices] To strain a horse is to put pressure on its back.

IV.iv.90 (472,4) With words more sweet, and yet more dangerous,/ Than baits to fish, or honey-stalks to sheep] Honey-stalks are clover-flowers, which contain a sweet juice. It is common for cattle to over-charge themselves with clover, and die.

IV.iv.90 (472,4) With words that are sweeter and yet more dangerous than bait for fish or honey-bushes for sheep] Honey-bushes are clover flowers that have a sweet liquid. It’s common for cattle to overindulge in clover and then die.

V.i.102 (476,7) As true a dog, as ever fought at head] An allusion to bull-dogs, whose generosity and courage are always shown by meeting the bull in front, and seizing his nose.

V.i.102 (476,7) As loyal a dog as ever faced a bull] This refers to bulldogs, whose bravery and spirit are always demonstrated by confronting the bull head-on and grabbing its nose.

V.ii.189 (484,1) And of the paste a coffin will I rear] A coffin is the term of art for the cavity of a raised pye.

V.ii.189 (484,1) And from the paste, I will build a coffin] A coffin is the technical term for the hollow part of a raised pie.

V.iii.19 (486,2) break the parley] That is, begin the parley. We yet say, he breaks his mind.

V.iii.19 (486,2) break the parley] That is, start the parley. We still say, he shares his thoughts.

(492) General Observation. All the editors and critics agree with Mr. Theobald in supposing this play spurious. I see no reason for differing from them; for the colour of the stile is wholly different from that of the other plays, and there is an attempt at regular versification, and artificial closes, not always inelegant, yet seldom pleasing. The barbarity of the spectacles, and the general massacre, which are here exhibited, can scarcely be conceived tolerable to any audience; yet we are told by Jonson, that they were not only borne, but praised. That Shakespeare wrote any part, though Theobald declares it incontestible, I see no reason for believing.

(492) General Observation. All the editors and critics agree with Mr. Theobald in believing this play is not genuine. I see no reason to disagree with them; the style is completely different from that of the other plays, and there’s an attempt at regular verse and artificial endings, which are not always clumsy but rarely enjoyable. The brutality of the scenes and the overall violence displayed here would hardly be acceptable to any audience; yet we are told by Jonson that they were not only tolerated but praised. I see no reason to believe that Shakespeare wrote any part, despite Theobald claiming it’s undeniable.

The testimony produced at the beginning of this play, by which it is ascribed to Shakespeare, is by no means equal to the argument against its authenticity, arising from the total difference of conduct, language, and sentiments, by which it stands apart from all the rest. Meeres had probably no other evidence than that of a title-page, which, though in our time it be sufficient, was then of no great authority; for all the plays which were rejected by the first collectors of Shakespeare's works, and admitted in later editions, and again rejected by the critical editors, had Shakespeare's name on the title, as we must suppose, by the fraudulence of the printers, who, while there were yet no gazettes, nor advertisements, nor any means of circulating literary intelligence, could usurp at pleasure any celebrated name. Nor had Shakespeare any interest in detecting the imposture, as none of his fame or profit was produced by the press.

The evidence presented at the start of this play, which credits it to Shakespeare, is definitely not as strong as the argument against its authenticity, which arises from the complete differences in style, language, and themes that set it apart from all his other works. Meeres likely only had the title page as proof, which, while sufficient in our time, held little weight back then. Many plays that were initially rejected by the first collectors of Shakespeare's works were included in later editions and then dismissed again by critical editors, all bearing Shakespeare's name on their titles, probably due to the deceit of printers. At a time when there were no newspapers, advertisements, or any way to share literary news, these printers could easily claim any famous name they wanted. Plus, Shakespeare had no reason to expose this fraud, as he wasn't gaining any fame or profit from what was printed.

The chronology of this play does not prove it not to be Shakespeare's. If it had been written twenty-five years, in 1614, it might have been written when Shakespeare was twenty-five years old. When he left Warwickshire I know not, but at the age of twenty-five it was rather too late to fly for deer-stealing.

The timeline of this play doesn’t disprove that it was written by Shakespeare. If it had been written twenty-five years earlier, in 1614, it could have been written when Shakespeare was twenty-five years old. I’m not sure when he left Warwickshire, but by the age of twenty-five, it was probably too late to run away for stealing deer.

Ravenscroft, who in the reign of Charles II, revised this play, and restored it to the stage, tells us, in his preface, from a theatrical tradition, I suppose, which in his time might be of sufficient authority, that this play was touched in different parts by Shakespeare, but written by some other poet. I do not find Shakespeare's touches very discernible, (see 1765, VI, 364) (rev. 1778, VIII, 559)

Ravenscroft, who during the reign of Charles II revised this play and brought it back to the stage, mentions in his preface that according to a theatrical tradition, which was likely respected in his time, parts of this play were influenced by Shakespeare, but it was written by another poet. I don't see Shakespeare's influence very clearly. (see 1765, VI, 364) (rev. 1778, VIII, 559)

Vol. IX.

TROILUS AND CRESSIDA

Prologue. (4,2)

Prologue. (4,2)

And hither am I come

And here I am

A prologue arm'd; but not in confidence

A prologue armed; but not with confidence

Of author's pen, or actor's voice; but suited

Of the author's writing, or the actor's voice; but matched

In like conditions as our argument]

Under the same conditions as our argument

I come here to speak the prologue, and come in armour; not defying the audience, in confidence of either the author's or actor's abilities, but merely in a character suited to the subject, in a dress of war, before a warlike play.

I’m here to deliver the prologue, dressed in armor; not to challenge the audience, relying on the skills of either the author or the actor, but simply taking on a character that fits the subject, wearing a battle outfit before a war-themed play.

I.i.12 (8,3) And skill-less as unpractis'd infancy] Mr. Dryden, in his alteration of this play, has taken this speech as it stands, except that he has changed skill-less to artless, not for the better, because skill-less refers to skill and skilful.

I.i.12 (8,3) And lacking skill like an inexperienced child] Mr. Dryden, in his adaptation of this play, has kept this speech as it is, except that he replaced skill-less with artless, which isn't an improvement, because skill-less refers to skill and skilful.

I.i.58 (10,4) The cignet's down is harsh, and spirit of sense/Hard as the palm of ploughman!] In comparison with Cressid's hand, says he, the spirit of sense, the utmost degree, the most exquisite power of sensibility, which implies a soft hand, since the sense of touching, as Scaliger says in his Exercitations, resides chiefly in the fingers, is hard as the callous and insensible palm of the ploughman. WARBURTON reads,

I.i.58 (10,4) The baby swan's down is rough, and the spirit of feeling/Hard as the palm of a farmer!] In comparison with Cressid's hand, he says, the spirit of feeling, the highest level, the most refined ability to feel, which suggests a soft hand, since the sense of touch, as Scaliger mentions in his Exercitations, mainly exists in the fingers, is tough like the calloused and unfeeling palm of the farmer. WARBURTON reads,

—SPITE of sense:

—SPITE of reason:

HANMER,

HANMER,

—to th' spirit of sense.

—to the spirit of sense.

It is not proper to make a lover profess to praise his mistress in spite of sense; for though he often does it in spite of the sense of others, his own senses are subdued to his desires.

It’s not right to have a lover publicly praise his partner against his better judgment; because even though he often does so despite what others think, his own feelings are overwhelmed by his desires.

I.i.66 (10,5) if she be fair, 'tis the better for her; an she be not, she has the mends in her own hands] She may mend her complexion by the assistance of cosmeticks.

I.i.66 (10,5) If she's attractive, that's a plus for her; if she's not, it's up to her to improve it] She can enhance her appearance with the help of cosmetics.

I.ii.4 (12,1) Hector, whose patience/Is, as a virtue, fix'd] [W: Is as the] I think the present text may stand. Hector's patience was as a virtue, not variable and accidental, but fixed and constant. If I would alter it, it should be thus:

I.ii.4 (12,1) Hector, whose patience/Is, as a virtue, fixed] [W: Is as the] I think the present text may stand. Hector's patience was a fixed and constant virtue, not something variable or random. If I were to change it, I would put it like this:

—Hector, whose patience

—Hector, who’s patient

Is ALL a virtue fix'd,—

Is ALL a fixed virtue,—

All, in old English, is the intensive or enforcing particle.

All in Old English is the intensive or emphatic particle.

I.ii.8 (13,2) Before the sun rose, he was harness'd light] [Warburton stated that "harnessed light" meant Hector was to fight on foot] How does it appear that Hector was to fight on foot rather to-day than on any other day? It is to be remembered, that the ancient heroes never fought on horseback; nor does their manner of fighting in chariots seem to require less activity than on foot.

I.ii.8 (13,2) Before the sun rose, he was harnessed with light] [Warburton stated that "harnessed light" meant Hector was going to fight on foot] How is it clear that Hector was meant to fight on foot today rather than any other day? It's important to note that ancient heroes never fought on horseback; nor does their way of fighting in chariots seem to require less agility than on foot.

I.ii.23 (14,4) his valour is crushed into folly] To be crushed into folly, is to be confused and mingled with folly, so as that they make one mass together.

I.ii.23 (14,4) his bravery is mixed with foolishness] To be mixed with foolishness means to be confused and blended with foolishness, so that they form one indistinguishable mass.

I.ii.46 (15,6) Ilium] Was the palace of Troy.

I.ii.46 (15,6) Ilium] Was the palace of Troy.

I.ii.120 (17,7) compass-window] The compass-window is the same as the bow-window. (1773)

I.ii.120 (17,7) compass-window] The compass-window is the same as the bow-window. (1773)

I.ii.212 (20,2)

I.ii.212 (20,2)

Cre. Will he give you the nod?

Cre. Will he give you the okay?

Pan. You shall see.

Pan. You'll see.

Cre. If he do, the rich shall have more]

Cre. If he does, the rich will have more.

[W: rich] I wonder why the commentator should think any emendation necessary, since his own sense is fully expressed by the present reading. Hanmer appears not to have understood the passage. That to give the nod signifies to set a mark of folly, I do not know; the allusion is to the word noddy, which, as now, did, in our author's time, and long before, signify, a silly fellow, and may, by its etymology, signify likewise full of nods. Cressid means, that a noddy shall have more nods. Of such remarks as these is a comment to consist?

I wonder why the commentator thinks any changes are needed, since his own interpretation is clearly conveyed by the current wording. Hanmer seems to have misunderstood the passage. I don't know how he interprets give the nod to mean set a mark of folly; the reference is to the word noddy, which, just like today, meant a silly person in our author's time and well before. Its roots could also mean full of nods. Cressid means that a noddy should have more nods. Is this really what a comment should consist of?

I.ii.260 (22,3) money to boot] So the folio. The old quarto, with more force, Give an eye to boot. (rev. 1778, IX, 25, 1)

I.ii.260 (22,3) money to boot] So the folio. The old quarto, with more force, Give an eye to boot. (rev. 1778, IX, 25, 1)

I.ii.285 (22,4) upon my wit to defend my wiles] So read both the copies) yet perhaps the author wrote,

I.ii.285 (22,4) using my cleverness to justify my tricks] That's how both versions read; however, it's possible the author wrote,

Upon my wit to defend my will.

Upon my smarts to defend my choices.

The terms wit and will were, in the language of that time, put often in opposition.

The terms wit and will were often placed in opposition in the language of that time.

I.ii.300 (23,5) At your own house; there he unarms him] [These necessary words added from the quarto edition. POPE.] The words added are only, there he unarms him.

I.ii.300 (23,5) At your own house; there he takes off his armor] [These necessary words added from the quarto edition. POPE.] The words added are only, there he takes off his armor.

I.ii.313 (23,6) joy's soul lies in the doing] So read both the old editions, for which the later editions have poorly given,

I.ii.313 (23,6) joy's essence lies in the action] So read both the old editions, for which the later editions have poorly given,

—the soul's joy lies in doing.

—the soul's joy lies in action.

I.ii.316 (23,7) That she] Means, that woman.

I.ii.316 (23,7) That she] Refers to that woman.

I.iii.31 (25,2) With due observance of thy godlike seat] [T: godlike seat] This emendation [for goodly seat] Theobald might have found in the quarto, which has,

I.iii.31 (25,2) With proper respect for your divine position] [T: divine position] Theobald may have discovered this correction [for goodly seat] in the quarto, which states,

—the godlike seat.

—the god-tier seat.

I.iii.32 (25,3) Nestor shall apply/Thy latest words] Nestor applies the words to another instance.

I.iii.32 (25,3) Nestor shall apply/Thy latest words] Nestor applies the words to another situation.

I.iii.54 (26,7) Returns to chiding fortune] For returns, Hanmer reads replies, unnecessarily, the sense being the same. The folio and quarto have retires, corruptly.

I.iii.54 (26,7) Returns to criticizing fate] For returns, Hanmer suggests replies, which isn't needed, as the meaning is the same. The folio and quarto have retires, which is incorrect.

I.iii.62 (27,8)

I.iii.62 (27,8)

both your speeches; which are such,

both your speeches; which are such,

As Agamemnon and the hand of Greece

As Agamemnon and the might of Greece

Should hold up high in brass; and such again,

Should hold up high in brass; and such again,

As venerable Nestor, hatch'd in silver,

As wise old Nestor, born in silver,

Should with a bond of air (strong as the axle-tree

Should with a bond of air (strong as the axle-tree

On which heaven rides) knit all the Greekish ears

On which heaven rides) knit all the Greek ears

To his experienc'd tongue]

To his experienced tongue

Ulysses begins his oration with praising those who had spoken before him, and marks the characteristick excellencies of their different eloquence, strength, and sweetness, which he expresses by the different metals on which he recommends them to be engraven for the instruction of posterity. The speech of Agamemnon is such that it ought to be engraven in brass, and the tablet held up by him on the one side, and Greece on the other, to shew the union of their opinion. And Nestor ought to be exhibited in silver, uniting all his audience in one mind by his soft and gentle elocution. Brass is the common emblem of strength, and silver of gentleness. We call a soft voice a silver voice, and a persuasive tongue a silver tongue.—I once read for hand, the band of Greece, but I think the text right.—To hatch is a term of art for a particular method of engraving. Hatcher, to cut, Fr.

Ulysses starts his speech by praising those who spoke before him, highlighting the unique qualities of their different styles of speaking—strength and sweetness. He suggests using different metals to engrave their words for future generations to learn from. Agamemnon's speech should be engraved in brass, with the tablet he holds on one side and Greece on the other, showing their shared opinion. Nestor should be represented in silver, uniting his audience with his gentle and calming speech. Brass symbolizes strength, while silver represents gentleness. We often refer to a soft voice as a silver voice and a persuasive speaker as having a silver tongue.—I once read hand instead of the band of Greece, but I believe the text is correct.—To hatch is a term used in a specific method of engraving. Hatcher means to cut in French.

I.iii.78 (28,1) The specialty of rule] The particular rights of supreme authority.

I.iii.78 (28,1) The specialty of rule] The specific rights of ultimate authority.

I.iii.81 (29,2) When that the general is not like the hive] The meaning is, When the general is not to the army like the hive to the bees, the repository of the stock of every individual, that to which each particular resorts with whatever be has collected for the good of the whole, what honey is expected? what hope of advantage? The sense is clear, the expression is confused.

I.iii.81 (29,2) When the general is not like the hive] The meaning is, When the general is not to the army like the hive to the bees, the place where every individual stores their resources, where each one returns with what they’ve gathered for the benefit of the whole, what honey can be expected? what hope of gain? The meaning is clear, but the wording is confusing.

I.iii.101 (30,5) Oh, when degree is shak'd] I would read,

I.iii.101 (30,5) Oh, when status is compromised] I would read,

—So when degree is shak'd. (see 1765, VII, 431, 5)

—So when degree is shaken. (see 1765, VII, 431, 5)

I.iii.103 (30,6) The enterprize] Perhaps we should read,

I.iii.103 (30,6) The project] Perhaps we should read,

Then enterprize is sick!—

Then the enterprise is sick!—

I.iii.104 (30,7) brotherhoods in cities] Corporations, companies, confraternities.

I.iii.104 (30,7) brotherhoods in cities] Corporations, companies, confraternities.

I.iii.128 (31,8) That by a pace goes backward] That goes backward step by step.

I.iii.128 (31,8) That goes backward] That goes back step by step.

I.iii.128 (31,9) with a purpose/It hath to climb] With a design in each man to aggrandize himself, by slighting his immediate superior.

I.iii.128 (31,9) with a purpose/It hath to climb] Each person has a motive to elevate themselves by putting down their direct superior.

I.iii.134 (31,1) bloodless emulation] An emulation not vigorous and active, but malignant and sluggish.

I.iii.134 (31,1) bloodless emulation] A competition that is not vigorous and active, but rather harmful and slow-moving.

I.iii.152 (31,2) Thy topless deputation] Topless is that has nothing topping or overtopping it; supreme; sovereign.

I.iii.152 (31,2) Your unmatched authority] Unmatched means that has nothing greater or superior to it; the highest; supreme.

I.iii.167 (32,3) as near as the extremest ends/Of parallels] The parallels to which the allusion seems to be made are the parallels on a map. As like as East to West.

I.iii.167 (32,3) as close as the farthest ends/Of parallels] The parallels being referenced likely refer to the lines on a map. Just like East is to West.

I.iii.179 (32,4)

I.iii.179 (32,4)

All our abilities, gifts, natures, shapes,

All our abilities, talents, traits, forms,

Severals and generals of grace exact,

Severals and generals of grace exact,

Atchievements, plots]

Achievements, plots

The meaning is this, All our good grace exact, means of excellence irreprehensible.

The meaning is this: All our good grace exact represents excellence irreprehensible.

I.iii.184 (32,5) to make paradoxes] Paradoxes may have a meaning, but it is not clear and distinct. I wish the copies had given,

I.iii.184 (32,5) to make paradoxes] Paradoxes might have a meaning, but it's not clear and definite. I wish the copies had provided,

—to make parodies.

—to make parodies.

I.iii.188 (33,6) bears his head/In such a rein] That is, holds up his head as haughtily. We still say of a girl, she bridles.

I.iii.188 (33,6) holds his head up/In such a way] That is, lifts his head with arrogance. We still say of a girl, she bristles.

I.iii.196 (33,7) How rank soever rounded in with danger] A rank weed is a high weed. The modern editions silently read,

I.iii.196 (33,7) No matter how entangled it is with danger] A rank weed is a tall weed. The modern editions silently read,

How hard soever—

How tough it is—

I.iii.202 (33,8) and know by measure/Of their observant toil the enemies' weight] I think it were better to read,

I.iii.202 (33,8) and know by measure/Of their observant toil the enemies' weight] I think it would be better to read,

—and know the measure,

—and know the measure,

By their observant toil, of th' enemies' weight.

By their careful effort, of the enemies' weight.

I.iii.220 (34,1) Achilles' arm] So the copies. Perhaps the author wrote,

I.iii.220 (34,1) Achilles' arm] So the copies. Maybe the author wrote,

Alcides' arm.

Alcides' arm.

I.iii.262 (35,4) long continu'd truce] Of this long truce there has been no notice taken; in this very act it is said, that Ajax coped Hector yesterday in the battle.

I.iii.262 (35,4) long continued truce] There has been no notice of this long truce; in this very act, it is mentioned that Ajax faced Hector in battle yesterday.

I.iii.270 (36,7) (With truant vows to her own lips he loves)] That is, confession made with idle vows to the lips of her whom he loves.

I.iii.270 (36,7) (With truant vows to her own lips he loves)] That is, confession made with empty promises to the lips of the one he loves.

I.iii.319 (37,1) nursery] Alluding to a plantation called a nursery.

I.iii.319 (37,1) nursery] Referring to a place where plants are cultivated, known as a nursery.

I.iii.341 (38,4) scantling] That is, a measure, proportion. The carpenter cuts his wood to a certain scantling.

I.iii.341 (38,4) scantling] That is, a measurement, ratio. The carpenter cuts his wood to a specific measurement.

I.iii.343 (38,5) small pricks] Small points compared with the volumes.

I.iii.343 (38,5) small pricks] Small points compared with the volumes.

II.i (40,1) The Grecian camp. Enter Ajax and Thorsites] ACT II.] This play is not divided into acts in any of the original editions.

II.i (40,1) The Grecian camp. Enter Ajax and Thersites] ACT II.] This play isn't divided into acts in any of the original editions.

II.i.13 (41,2) The plague of Greece] Alluding perhaps to the plague sent by Apollo on the Grecian army.

II.i.13 (41,2) The plague of Greece] Probably referring to the plague sent by Apollo on the Greek army.

II.i.15 (41,3) Speak then, thou unsalted leaven, speak] [T: unwinnow'dst] [W: windyest] Hanmer preserves whinid'st, the reading of the folio; but does not explain it, nor do I understand it. If the folio be followed, I read, vinew'd, that is mouldy leven. Thou composition of mustiness and sourness.—Theobald's assertion, however confident, is false. Unsalted leaven is in the old quarto. It means sour without salt, malignity without wit. Shakespeare wrote first unsalted; but recollecting that want of salt was no fault in leaven, changed it to vinew'd.

II.i.15 (41,3) So, speak now, you unsalted leaven, speak] [T: unwinnow'dst] [W: windyest] Hanmer keeps whinid'st, the version from the folio; but doesn’t explain it, and I don't get it either. If we follow the folio, I read vinew'd, meaning moldy leaven. You are a mix of mustiness and sourness.—Theobald's claim, no matter how certain, is incorrect. Unsalted leaven is in the old quarto. It means sour without salt, malice without cleverness. Shakespeare initially wrote unsalted; but realizing that lacking salt wasn't a flaw in leaven, he changed it to vinew'd.

II.i.38 (42,5) aye that thou bark'st at him] I read, O that thou bark'dst at him.

II.i.38 (42,5) yes, that you barked at him] I read, Oh that you barked at him.

II.i.42 (42,6) pun thee into shivers] Pun is in the midland counties the vulgar and colloquial word for pound. (1773)

II.i.42 (42,6) pun thee into shivers] Pun is in the midland counties the slang and everyday word for pound. (1773)

II.i.125 (45,1) when Achilles' brach bids me] The folio and quarto read, Achilles' brooch. Brooch is an appendant ornament. The meaning may be, equivalent to one of Achilles' hangers on.

II.i.125 (45,1) when Achilles' brach bids me] The folio and quarto read, Achilles' brooch. Brooch is an appendant ornament. The meaning may be, equivalent to one of Achilles' hangers on.

II.ii.29 (47,2) The past-proportion of his infinite?] Thus read both the copies. The meaning is, that greatness, to which no measure bears any proportion. The modern editors silently give,

II.ii.29 (47,2) The past-proportion of his infinite?] Both copies read this way. The meaning is, that greatness, to which no measure bears any proportion. The modern editors quietly provide,

The vast proportion—

The large majority—

II.ii.58 (48,4) And the will dotes that is inclinable] [Old edition, not so well, has it, attributive. POPE.] By the old edition Mr. Pope means the old quarto. The folio has, as it stands, inclinable.—I think the first reading better; the will dotes that attributes or gives the qualities which it affects; that first causes excellence, and then admires it.

II.ii.58 (48,4) And the will is crazy when it’s inclined] [Old edition, not so well, has it, attributive. POPE.] By the old edition Mr. Pope means the old quarto. The folio has, as it stands, inclinable.—I think the first reading is better; the will is crazy that attributes or gives the qualities that it desires; that first causes excellence, and then admires it.

II.ii.60 (48,5) Without some image of the affected merit] The present reading is right. The will affects an object for some supposed merit, which Hector says, is uncensurable, unless the merit so affected be really there.

II.ii.60 (48,5) Without some image of the affected merit] The current reading is correct. The will affects an object based on some assumed merit, which Hector claims is beyond reproach, unless the merit that is affected actually exists.

II.ii.71 (48,7) unrespective sieve] That is, into a common voider. Sieve is in the quarto. The folio reads,

II.ii.71 (48,7) unrespective sieve] That is, into a common voider. Sieve is in the quarto. The folio reads,

—unrespective fame;

—disregarded fame;

for which the modern editions have silently printed,

for which the current editions have quietly printed,

—unrespective place.

—disrespectful place.

II.ii.88 (49,9)

II.ii.88 (49.9)

why do you now

why do you now?

The issue of your proper wisdoms rate;

The issue of your proper wisdom rating;

And do a deed that fortune never did,

And do something that luck has never done,

Beggar that estimation which you priz'd

Beggar that estimation that you valued

Richer than sea and land?]

Richer than land and sea?

If I understand this passage, the meaning is, "Why do you, by censuring the determination of your own wisdoms, degrade Helen, whom fortune has not yet deprived of her value, or against whom, as the wife of Paris, fortune has not in this war so declared, as to make us value her less?" This is very harsh, and much strained.

If I get this passage right, it means, "Why do you, by criticizing your own judgment, belittle Helen, who fortune hasn't yet taken value away from, or against whom, as Paris's wife, fortune hasn't shown in this war that we should value her less?" This is really harsh and quite exaggerated.

II.ii.122 (50,2) her brain-sick raptures/Cannot distaste the goodness of a quarrel] Corrupt; change to a worse state.

II.ii.122 (50,2) her confused raptures/Cannot spoil the goodness of a quarrel] Corrupt; change to a worse state.

II.ii.179 (52,3) benummed wills] That is, inflexible, inmoveable, no longer obedient to superior direction.

II.ii.179 (52,3) benummed wills] That is, rigid, unyielding, no longer responsive to higher authority.

II.ii.180 (52,4) There is a law in each well-ordered nation] What the law does in every nation between individuals, justice ought to do between nations.

II.ii.180 (52,4) There is a law in every well-ordered nation] What the law does in every nation between individuals, justice should do between nations.

II.ii.188 (52,5) Hector's opinion/Is this in way of truth] Though considering truth and justice in this question, this is my opinion; yet as a question of honour, I think on it as you.

II.ii.188 (52,5) Hector's opinion/Is this in way of truth] Even though I'm thinking about truth and justice in this matter, this is how I feel; but when it comes to honor, I see it the same way you do.

II.ii.196 (53,6) the performance of our heaving spleens] The execution of spite and resentment.

II.ii.196 (53,6) the performance of our heaving spleens] The execution of spite and resentment.

II.ii.212 (53,7) emulation] That is, envy, factious contention.

II.ii.212 (53,7) emulation] In other words, jealousy, divisive strife.

II.iii.18 (54,8) without drawing the massy iron and cutting the web] That is, without drawing their swords to cut the web. They use no means but those of violence.

II.iii.18 (54,8) without drawing the massy iron and cutting the web] That is, without drawing their swords to cut the web. They only use violent methods.

II.iii.55 (55,1) decline the whole question] Deduce the question from the first case to the last.

II.iii.55 (55,1) decline the whole question] Work through the question from the first case to the last.

II.iii.108 (57,6) but it was a strong composure, a fool could disunite] So reads the quarto very properly; but the folio, which the moderns have followed, has, it was a strong COUNSEL.

II.iii.108 (57,6) but it was a strong composure, a fool could disunite] So reads the quarto very properly; but the folio, which the moderns have followed, has, it was a strong COUNSEL.

II.iii.118 (57,7) noble state] Person of high dignity; spoken of Agamemnon.

II.iii.118 (57,7) noble state] Person of high status; referring to Agamemnon.

II.iii.137 (58,8) under-write] To subscribe, in Shakespeare, is to obey.

II.iii.137 (58,8) under-write] To subscribe, in Shakespeare, means to obey.

II.iii.215 (60,2) pheese his pride] To pheese is to comb or curry.

II.iii.215 (60,2) pheese his pride] To pheese is to comb or curry.

II.iii.217 (60,3) Not for the worth that hangs upon our quarrel] Not for the value of all for which we are fighting.

II.iii.217 (60,3) Not for the worth that hangs upon our quarrel] Not for the value of everything we’re fighting for.

II.iii.267 (62,6)

II.iii.267 (62,6)

Ajax. Shall I call you father?

Ajax. Should I call you Dad?

Nest. Ay, my good son]

Nest. Yes, my good son

In the folio and in the nodern editions Ajax desires to give the title of father to Ulysses; in the quarto, more naturally, to Nestor.

In the folio and in the modern editions, Ajax wants to give the title of father to Ulysses; in the quarto, more naturally, to Nestor.

III.i.35 (64,1) love's invisible soul] love's visible soul.] So HANMER. The other editions have invisible, which perhaps may be right, and may mean the soul of love invisible every where else.

III.i.35 (64,1) love's invisible soul] love's visible soul.] So HANMER. The other editions have invisible, which might be correct, and could refer to the soul of love being invisible everywhere else.

III.i.83 (65,3) And, my lord, he desires you] Here I think the speech of Pandarus should begin, and the rest of it should be added to that of Helen, but I have followed the copies.

III.i.83 (65,3) And, my lord, he wants you] Here I believe Pandarus's speech should start, and the rest should be added to Helen's, but I have followed the original texts.

III.i.96 (65,4) with my disposer Cressida] [W: dispouser] I do not understand the word disposer, nor know what to substitute in its place. There is no variation in the copies.

III.i.96 (65,4) with my disposer Cressida] [W: dispouser] I do not understand the word disposer, nor know what to substitute in its place. There is no variation in the copies.

III.i.132 (67,6) Yet that which seems the wound to kill] To kill the wound is no very intelligible expression, nor is the measure preserved. We might read,

III.i.132 (67,6) Yet that which seems the wound to kill] To kill the wound is not a very clear phrase, nor is the balance maintained. We might read,

These lovers cry,

These lovers weep,

Oh! oh! they die!

Oh no! They're dying!

But that which seems to kill,

But what seems to kill,

Doth turn, &c.

Turns, &c.

So dying love lives still.

So love that’s dying lives on.

Yet as the wound to kill may mean the wound that seems mortal, I alter nothing.

Yet as the wound to kill may mean the wound that seems mortal, I alter nothing.

III.ii.25 (69,1) tun'd too sharp in sweetness]—and too sharp in sweetness,] So the folio and all modern editions; but the quarto more accurately,

III.ii.25 (69,1) tuned too sharp in sweetness]—and too sharp in sweetness,] So the folio and all modern editions; but the quarto more accurately,

tun'd too sharp in sweetness.

tuned too sharp in sweetness.

III.ii.99 (71,4) our head shall go bare, 'till merit crown it] I cannot forbear to observe, that the quarto reads thus: Our head shall go bare, 'till merit lower part no affection, in reversion, &c. Had there been no other copy, hov could this have been corrected? The true reading is in the folio.

III.ii.99 (71,4) our head will stay bare until merit crowns it] I can’t help but point out that the quarto reads like this: Our head will stay bare until merit lower part no affection, in reversion, &c. If there hadn’t been another copy, how could this have been corrected? The correct reading is in the folio.

III.ii.102 (72,5) his addition shall be humble] We will give him no high or pompous titles.

III.ii.102 (72,5) his addition shall be humble] We won’t give him any grand or flashy titles.

III.ii.162 (74,6)

III.ii.162 (74.6)

but you are wise,

but you’re wise,

Or else you love not; to be wise and love,

Or else you don't love; to be wise and love,

Exceeds man's might]

Beyond human strength

I read,

I read,

—but we're not wise,

—but we're not smart,

Or else we love not; to be wise and love,

Or else we don't love; to be smart and love,

Exceeds man's might;—

Beyond human strength;—

Cressida, in return to the praise given by Troilus to her wisdom, replies, "That lovers are never wise; that it is beyond the power of man to bring love and wisdom to an union."

Cressida, responding to Troilus's compliment about her wisdom, says, "Lovers are never wise; it's beyond a person's ability to combine love and wisdom."

III.ii.173 (74,8) Might be affronted with the match] I wish "my integrity might be met and matched with such equality and force of pure unmingled love."

III.ii.173 (74,8) Might be offended by the match] I hope "my integrity could be matched and supported by such equal and strong, pure, unblemished love."

III.ii.184 (75,2) As true as steel, as plantage to the moon] Plantage is not, I believe, a general term, but the herb which we now call plantain, in Latin, plantago, which was, I suppose, imagined to be under the peculiar influence of the moon.

III.ii.184 (75,2) As true as steel, as plantain to the moon] Plantage is not, I think, a general term, but refers to the herb we now call plantain, in Latin, plantago, which I assume was thought to be specifically influenced by the moon.

III.ii.187 (76,3)

III.ii.187 (76.3)

Yet after all comparisons of truth,

Yet after all comparisons of truth,

As truth's authentic author to be cited

As the true author of truth to be referenced

As true as Troilus, shall crown up the verse]

As true as Troilus, will wrap up the verse.

Troilus shall crown the verse, as a man to be cited as the authentic author of truth; as one whose protestations were true to a proverb.

Troilus will crown the verse, as a man to be recognized as the true author of truth; as someone whose claims were genuine to a fault.

III.iii.1-16 (77,5) Now, princes, for the service I have done you] I am afraid, that after all the learned commentator's [Warburton's] efforts to clear the argument of Calchas, it will still appear liable to objection; nor do I discover more to be urged in his defence, than that though his skill in divination determined him to leave Troy, jet that he joined himself to Agamemnon and his army by unconstrained good-will; and though he came as a fugitive escaping from destruction, yet his services after his reception, being voluntary and important, deserved reward. This argument is not regularly and distinctly deduced, but this is, I think, the best explication that it will yet admit.

III.iii.1-16 (77,5) Now, princes, for the service I have done for you, I’m concerned that despite all the efforts by the learned commentator [Warburton] to clarify Calchas's argument, it will still seem open to criticism. I don’t see much more to defend him than the fact that even though his skill in divination prompted him to leave Troy, he joined Agamemnon and his army out of genuine goodwill. Although he came as a fugitive trying to escape danger, the voluntary and significant services he provided after being welcomed should be deserving of reward. This argument isn’t presented in a clear and structured way, but I believe this is the best explanation it can be given.

III.iii.4 (78,6) through the sight I bear in things, to Jove] This passage in all the modern editions is silently depraved, and printed thus:

III.iii.4 (78,6) through the sight I have in things, to Jove] This passage in all the modern editions is quietly misrepresented, and printed like this:

—through the sight I bear in things to come.

—through the vision I hold for what’s ahead.

The word is so printed that nothing but the sense can determine whether it be love or Jove. I believe that the editors read it as love, and therefore made the alteration to obtain some meaning.

The word is printed in such a way that only the meaning can decide whether it’s love or Jove. I think the editors interpreted it as love, and that’s why they made the change to give it some meaning.

III.iii.28 (79,7)

III.iii.28 (79,7)

he shall buy my daughter; and her presence

he shall buy my daughter; and her presence

Shall quite strike off all service I have done,

Shall completely cancel all the service I've done,

In most accepted pain]

In most accepted pain

Sir T. HANMER, and Dr. WARBURTON after him, read,

Sir T. Hanmer and Dr. Warburton followed him in reading,

In most accepted pay.

In most accepted pay.

They do not seem to understand the construction of the passage. Her presence, says Calchas, shall strike off, or recompence the service I have done, even in these labours which were most accepted.

They don’t seem to get how the passage is built. Her presence, Calchas says, will either take away or reward the service I have done, even in these tasks that were most appreciated.

III.iii.44 (80,8) derision med'cinable] All the modern editions have decision. The old copies are apparently right. The folio in this place agrees with the quarto, so that the corruption was at first merely accidental.

III.iii.44 (80,8) derision med'cinable] All the modern editions have decision. The old copies seem to be correct. The folio in this instance matches the quarto, indicating that the error was initially just an accidental one.

III.iii.96 (82,9) how dearly ever parted] I do not think that in the word parted is included any idea of division; it means, however excellently endowed, with however dear or precious parts enriched or adorned.

III.iii.96 (82,9) how dearly ever parted] I don’t believe that the word parted carries any notion of division; it means, no matter how wonderfully gifted, with however valuable or precious parts enhanced or embellished.

III.iii.113 (82,2) but the author's drift:/Who, in his circumstance] In the detail or circumduction of his argument.

III.iii.113 (82,2) but the author's intent:/Who, in his situation] In the specifics or sidestepping of his argument.

III.iii.125 (83,3) The unknovn Ajax] Ajax, who has abilities which were never brought into view or use.

III.iii.125 (83,3) The unknown Ajax] Ajax, who has skills that were never showcased or utilized.

III.iii.134 (83,4)

III.iii.134 (83,4)

How some men creep in skittish Fortune's hall,

How some men sneak into Fortune’s hall,

While others play the idiots in her eyes!]

While others act like fools in her eyes!

To creep is to keep out of sight from whatever motive. Some men keep out of notice in the hall of Fortune, while others, though they but play the idiot, are always in her eye, in the way of distinction.

To creep means to stay hidden for any reason. Some people stay out of sight in the realm of Fortune, while others, even if they just act foolish, are always in her view, on the path to recognition.

III.iii.137 (83,5) feasting] Folio. The quarto has fasting. Either word may bear a good sense.

III.iii.137 (83,5) feasting] Folio. The quarto has fasting. Either word can have a positive meaning.

III.iii.145 (84,6) Time hath, my lord, a wallet at his back] This speech is printed in all the modern editions with such deviations from the old copy, as exceed the lawful power of an editor.

III.iii.145 (84,6) Time has, my lord, a bag on his back] This speech is printed in all the modern editions with changes from the original text that go beyond what an editor is allowed to do.

III.iii.171 (85,2) for beauty, wit,/High birth, vigour of bone, desert in service] The modern editors read,

III.iii.171 (85,2) for beauty, intelligence,/Noble lineage, physical strength, merit in duty] The modern editors read,

For beauty, wit, high birth, desert in service, &c.

For beauty, intelligence, noble lineage, and merit in service, etc.

I do not deny but the changes produce a more easy lapse of numbers, but they do not exhibit the work of Shakespeare, (see 1765, VII, 435, 2)

I don't deny that the changes make it easier to keep track of the numbers, but they don't show the work of Shakespeare, (see 1765, VII, 435, 2)

III.iii.178 (85,3)

III.iii.178 (85,3)

And shew to dust, that is a little gilt,

And show the dust that has a little gold on it,

More laud than gilt o'er-dusted]

More praised than gold-plated

[T: give to ... laud than they will give to gold] This emendation has been received by the succeeding editors, but recedes too far from the copy. There is no other corruption than such as Shakespeare's incorrectness often resembles. He has omitted the article to in the second line: he should have written,

[T: give to ... laud than they will give to gold] This change has been accepted by later editors, but it strays too far from the original text. There is no other mistake apart from the inaccuracies that Shakespeare often has. He has left out the article to in the second line; he should have written,

More laud than to gilt o'er-dusted. (1773) (rev. 1778, IX, 93, 7)

More praise than to gold that's just been sprinkled with glitter. (1773) (rev. 1778, IX, 93, 7)

III.iii.189 (86,4) Made emulous missions] The meaning of mission seems to be dispatches of the gods from heaven about mortal business, such as often happened at the siege of Troy.

III.iii.189 (86,4) Made emulous missions] The term mission appears to refer to dispatches from the gods from heaven regarding human affairs, similar to what frequently occurred during the siege of Troy.

III.iii.197 (86,5) Knows almost every grain of Pluto's gold] For this elegant line the quarto has only,

III.iii.197 (86,5) Knows almost every grain of Pluto's gold] For this stylish line, the quarto has only,

Knows almost every thing.

Knows almost everything.

III.iii.201 (86,7) (with which relation/Durst never meddle)] There is a secret administration of affairs, which no history was ever able to discover.

III.iii.201 (86,7) (with which relation/Durst never meddle)] There’s a hidden way of managing things that no history has ever been able to uncover.

III.iii.230 (87,9)

III.iii.230 (87,9)

Omission to do what is necessary

Omission to do what is necessary

Seals a commission to a blank of danger]

Seals a commission to a blank of danger

By neglecting our duty we commission or enable that danger of dishonour, which could not reach us before, to lay hold upon us.

By neglecting our responsibilities, we allow the danger of dishonor, which could not affect us before, to take hold of us.

III.iii.254 (88,1) with a politic regard] With a sly look.

III.iii.254 (88,1) with a politic regard] With a sly look.

IV.i.11 (91,1) During all question of the gentle truce] I once thought to read,

IV.i.11 (91,1) During the whole discussion about the peaceful truce] I once considered reading,

During all quiet of the gentle truce.

During all the calm of the gentle truce.

But I think question means intercourse, interchange of conversation.

But I think question means conversation, an exchange of dialogue.

IV.i.36 (92,4) His purpose meets you] I bring you his meaning and his orders.

IV.i.36 (92,4) His purpose meets you] I'm here to share his message and his instructions.

IV.i.65 (93,6)

IV.i.65 (93,6)

Both merits pois'd, each weighs no less nor more,

Both merits balanced, each weighs just as much as the other.

But he as he, the heavier for a whore]

But he, as he is, feels more burdened because of a prostitute.

I read,

I read,

But he as he, each heavier for a whore.

But he, as he is, each feeling more weighed down because of a prostitute.

Heavy is taken both for weighty, and for sad or miserable. The quarto reads,

Heavy refers to both weighty and sad or miserable. The quarto reads,

But he as he, the heavier for a whore.

But he, as he was, the heavier for a prostitute.

I know not whether the thought is not that of a wager. It must then be read thus:

I don't know if the thought isn't just a bet. It should be read like this:

But he as he. Which heavier for a whore?

But he is who he is. What’s harder for a prostitute?

That is, for a whore staked down, which is the heavier.

That is, for a prostitute staked down, which is the heavier.

IV.i.78 (94,7) We'll not commend what we intend to sell] I believe the meaning is only this: though you practise the buyer's art, we will not practise the seller's. We intend to sell Helen dear, yet will not commend her.

IV.i.78 (94,7) We won't praise what we plan to sell] I think it just means this: even though you're trying to negotiate like a buyer, we won't act like sellers. We plan to sell Helen for a high price, but we won't promote her.

IV.ii.62 (96,4) My matter is so rash] My business is so hasty and so abrupt.

IV.ii.62 (96,4) My matter is so rash] My business is so hasty and so abrupt.

IV.ii.74 (97,6) the secrets of neighbour Pandar] [Pope had emended the Folio's "secrets of nature" to the present reading] Mr. Pope's reading is in the old quarto. So great is the necessity of collation.

IV.ii.74 (97,6) the secrets of neighbor Pandar] [Pope had changed the Folio's "secrets of nature" to the current reading] Mr. Pope's reading is in the old quarto. The need for comparison is that significant.

IV.iv.3 (99,1) The grief] The folio reads,

IV.iv.3 (99,1) The grief] The folio reads,

The grief is fine, full perfect, that I taste,

The grief I feel is deep, complete, and genuine.

And no less in a sense as strong

And no less in a way that feels just as strong

As that which causeth it.—

As what causes it.

The quarto otherwise,

The quarto otherwise,

The grief is fine, full, perfect, that I taste,

The grief I feel is intense, complete, and profound.

And violenteth in a sense as strong

And violent in a sense as strong

As that which causeth it.—

As that which causes it.—

Violenteth is a word with which I am not acquainted, yet perhaps it may be right. The reading of the text is without authority.

Violenteth is a word I'm not familiar with, but maybe it's correct. The interpretation of the text lacks authority.

IV.iv.65 (101,3) For I will throw my glove to death] That is, I will challenge death himself in defence of thy fidelity.

IV.iv.65 (101,3) For I will throw my glove to death] That is, I will challenge death himself in defense of your loyalty.

IV.iv.105 (103,5)

IV.iv.105 (103,5)

While others fish, with craft, for great opinion,

While others skillfully seek out popular opinion,

I, with great truth, catch mere simplicity.]

I, with complete honesty, grasp nothing more than simplicity.

The meaning, I think, is, while others, by their art, gain high estimation, I, by honesty, obtain a plain simple approbation.

The meaning, I think, is, while others, through their skills, earn great admiration, I, through honesty, receive straightforward approval.

IV.iv.109 (103,6) the moral of my wit/Is, plain and true] That is, the governing principle of my understanding; but I rather think we should read,

IV.iv.109 (103,6) the moral of my wit/Is, plain and true] That is, the governing principle of my understanding; but I rather think we should read,

—the motto of my wit

—the motto of my wit

Is, plain and true,—

Is, simple and true,—

IV.iv.114 (103,7) possess thee what she is] I will make thee fully understand. This sense of the word possess is frequent in our author.

IV.iv.114 (103,7) possess you what she is] I will make you fully understand. This meaning of the word possess is common in our author.

IV.iv.134 (104,9) I'll answer to my list] This, I think, is right, though both the old copies read lust.

IV.iv.134 (104,9) I'll answer to my list] I think this is correct, even though both the old copies say lust.

IV.v.8 (105,1) bias cheek] Swelling out like the bias of a bowl.

IV.v.8 (105,1) bias cheek] Puffing out like the curve of a bowl.

IV.v.37 (106,3) I'll make my match to live./The kiss you take is better than you give] I will make such bargains as I may live by, such as may bring me profit, therefore will not take a worse kiss than I give.

IV.v.37 (106,3) I'll make deals that I can live with. The kiss you get is better than the one you give. I will make deals that I can live off, ones that will bring me profit, so I won’t accept a worse kiss than I give.

IV.v.48 (107,4) Why, beg then] For the sake of rhime we should read,

IV.v.48 (107,4) Why, beg then] For the sake of rhyme we should read,

Why beg two.

Why beg two?

If you think kisses worth begging, beg more than one.

If you think kisses are worth begging for, ask for more than one.

IV.v.52 (107,5) Never's my day, and then a kiss of you] I once gave both these lines to Cressida. She bids Ulysses beg a kiss; he asks that he may have it,

IV.v.52 (107,5) Never's my day, and then a kiss of you] I once gave both these lines to Cressida. She asks Ulysses to get a kiss; he requests to have it,

When Helen is a maid again—

When Helen is a maid again—

She tells him that then he shall have it:

She tells him that he will get it:

When Helen is a maid again—

When Helen is a maid again—

Cre. I am your debtor, claim it when 'tis due;

Cre. I owe you money, you can ask for it when it's due;

Never's my day, and then a kiss for you.

Never's my day, and then a kiss for you.

But I rather think that Ulysses means to slight her, and that the present reading is right.

But I think Ulysses means to disrespect her, and that the current interpretation is correct.

IV.v.57 (107,6) motive of her body] Motive for part that contributes to motion.

IV.v.57 (107,6) reason for her body] Reason for part that contributes to movement.

IV.v.59 (107,7) a coasting] An amorous address; courtship.

IV.v.59 (107,7) a coasting] A romantic approach; flirting.

IV.v.62 (107,8) sluttish spoils of opportunity] Corrupt wenches, of whose chastity every opportunity may make a prey.

IV.v.62 (107,8) sluttish spoils of opportunity] Corrupt women, whose purity can be taken advantage of at any moment.

IV.v.73 (108,9) Aga. 'Tis done like Hector, but securely done] [Theobald gave the speech to Achilles] As the old copies agree, I have made no change.

IV.v.73 (108,9) Aga. It’s done like Hector, but done safely] [Theobald gave the speech to Achilles] Since the old copies agree, I haven’t made any changes.

IV.v.79 (108,1) Valour and pride excel themselves in Hector] Shakespeare's thought is not exactly deduced. Nicety of expression is not his character. The cleaning is plain, "Valour (says AEneas) is in Hector greater than valour in other men, and pride in Hector is less than pride in other men. So that Hector is distinguished by the excellence of having pride less than other pride, and valour more than other valour."

IV.v.79 (108,1) Bravery and pride set Hector apart] Shakespeare's meaning isn't directly inferred. Subtlety in expression isn't his style. The message is straightforward: "Bravery (says Aeneas) in Hector is greater than in other men, and pride in Hector is less than in other men. So, Hector stands out for having less pride than others while possessing more bravery."

IV.v.103 (109,2) an impair thought] A thought suitable to the dignity of his character. This word I should have changed to impure, were I not over-powered by the unanimity of the editors, and concurrence of the old copies, (rev. 1778, IX, 120, 8)

IV.v.103 (109,2) an impair thought] A thought appropriate to the dignity of his character. I would have changed this word to impure, if I hadn’t been swayed by the agreement of the editors and the support of the older copies, (rev. 1778, IX, 120, 8)

IV.v.105 (109,3) Hector in his blaze of wrath subscribes/To tender objects] That is, yields, gives way.

IV.v.105 (109,3) Hector, in his furious anger, gives in to tender moments. That is, yields, gives way.

IV.v.112 (110,4) thus translate him to me] Thus explain his character.

IV.v.112 (110,4) thus translate him to me] Thus explain his character.

IV.v.142 (111,5) Hect. Not Neoptolemus so mirable] [W: Neoptolemus's sire irascible] After all this contention it is difficult to imagine that the critic believes mirable to have been changed to irascible. I should sooner read,

IV.v.142 (111,5) Hect. Not Neoptolemus so amazing] [W: Neoptolemus's angry father] After all this debate, it's hard to believe that the critic thinks amazing was replaced with angry. I would rather read,

Not Neoptolemus th' admirable;

Not Neoptolemus the admirable;

as I know not whether mirable can be found in any other place. The correction which the learned commentator gave to Hanmer,

as I don't know if mirable can be found anywhere else. The correction that the knowledgeable commentator gave to Hanmer,

Not Neoptolemus' sire so mirable,

Not Neoptolemus' dad so admirable,

as it was modester than this, was preferable to it. But nothing is more remote from justness of sentiment, than for Hector to characterise Achilles as the father of Neoptolemus, a youth that had not yet appeared in arms, and whose name was therefore much less knovn than his father's. My opinion is, that by Neoptolemus the author meant Achilles himself; and remembering that the son was Pyrrhus Neoptolemus, considered Neoptolemus as the nomen gentilitium, and thought the father was likewise Achilles Neoptolemus.

as it was more modest than this, it was better than it. But nothing is further from a fair sentiment than for Hector to call Achilles the father of Neoptolemus, a young man who had not yet shown himself in battle, and whose name was much less known than his father’s. I believe that by Neoptolemus, the author meant Achilles himself; and remembering that the son was Pyrrhus Neoptolemus, considered Neoptolemus as the family name, and thought the father was also Achilles Neoptolemus.

IV.v.147 (112,6) We'll answer it] That is, answer the expectance.

IV.v.147 (112,6) We'll answer it] That is, respond to the expectation.

IV.v.275 (117,5) Beat loud the tabourines] For this the quarto and the latter editions have,

IV.v.275 (117,5) Beat loud the tambourines] For this the quarto and the later editions have,

To taste your bounties.—

To enjoy your rewards.

The reading which I have given from the folio seems chosen at the revision, to avoid the repetition of the word bounties.

The reading I shared from the folio appears to have been selected during the revision to avoid repeating the word bounties.

V.i.5 (118,1) Thou crusty batch of nature] Batch is changed by Theobald to botch, and the change is justified by a pompous note, which discovers that he did not know the word batch. What is more strange, Hanmer has followed him. Batch is any thing baked.

V.i.5 (118,1) You grumpy mistake of nature] Batch was changed by Theobald to botch, and his change is backed by a pretentious note that shows he didn't understand the word batch. Even stranger, Hanmer went along with him. Batch refers to anything baked.

V.i.19 (119,3) Male-varlet] HANMER reads male-harlot, plausibly enough, except that it seems too plain to require the explanation which Patroclus demands.

V.i.19 (119,3) Male-varlet] HANMER reads male-harlot, reasonably enough, except that it feels too straightforward to need the explanation that Patroclus asks for.

V.i.23 (119,4) cold palsies] This catalogue of loathsome maladies ends in the folio at cold palsies. This passage, as it stands, is in the quarto: the retrenchment was in my opinion judicious. It may be remarked, though it proves nothing, that, of the few alterations made by Milton in the second edition of his wonderful poem, one was, an enlargement of the enumeration of diseases.

V.i.23 (119,4) cold palsies] This list of disgusting diseases concludes in the folio with cold palsies. This passage, as it appears, is in the quarto: I believe the cut was a smart choice. It’s worth noting, although it doesn’t mean much, that among the limited changes Milton made in the second edition of his remarkable poem, one was to expand the list of diseases.

V.i.32 (119,5) you ruinous butt; you whoreson indistinguishable cur] Patroclos reproaches Thersites with deformity, with having one part crowded into another.

V.i.32 (119,5) you destructive fool; you worthless son of a whore; Patroclus scolds Thersites for his disfigurement, for having one part of him pushed into another.

V.i.35 (119,6) thou idle immaterial skeyn of sley'd silk] All the terms used by Thersites of Patroclus, are emblematically expressive of flexibility, compliance, and mean officiousness.

V.i.35 (119,6) you lazy, insubstantial thread of frayed silk] All the words Thersites uses to describe Patroclus symbolize adaptability, submission, and petty servility.

V.i.40 (119,7) Out, gall!] HANMER reads nut-gall, which answers well enough to finch-egg; it has already appeared, that our author thought the nut-gall the bitter gall. He is called nut, from the conglobation of his form; but both the copies read, Out, gall!

Out, gall!] HANMER reads nut-gall, which matches finch-egg pretty well; it has already been noted that our author considered nut-gall the bitter gall. He is called nut because of the shape he takes; however, both copies read, Out, gall!

V.i.41 (120,8) Finch egg!] Of this reproach I do not know the exact meaning. I suppose he means to call him singing bird, as implying an useless favourite, and yet more, something more worthless, a singing bird in the egg, or generally, a slight thing easily crushed.

V.i.41 (120,8) Finch egg!] I’m not exactly sure what this insult means. I think he’s trying to call him a singing bird, suggesting that he’s a useless favorite, and even more, something even less valuable—a singing bird in the egg, or generally, a trivial thing that can be easily crushed.

V.i.64 (121,2) forced with wit] Stuffed with wit. A term of cookery.—In this speech I do not well understand what is meant by loving quails.

V.i.64 (121,2) stuffed with wit] Filled with cleverness. A cooking term.—In this line, I'm not quite sure what is meant by loving quails.

V.i.73 (121,3) spirits and fires!] This Thersites speaks upon the first sight of the distant lights.

V.i.73 (121,3) spirits and fires!] This Thersites comments on the first glimpse of the distant lights.

V.ii.11 (124,1) And any man may sing her, if he can take her cliff] That is, her key. Clef, French.

V.ii.11 (124,1) And anyone can sing her if they can hit her note] That is, her key. Clef, French.

V.ii.41 (125,2) You flow to great distraction] So the moderns. The folio has,

V.ii.41 (125,2) You’re going to a lot of trouble] Just like the moderns. The folio has,

You flow to great distraction.—

You drift to great distraction.—

The quarto,

The booklet,

You flow to great destruction.—

You flow to great destruction.—

I read,

I read,

You show too great distraction.—

You are too distracting.—

V.ii.108 (128,7) But with my heart the other eye doth see] I think it should be read thus,

V.ii.108 (128,7) But with my heart the other eye sees] I think it should be read this way,

But my heart with the other eye doth see.

But my heart with the other eye sees.

V.ii.113 (128,8) A proof of strength she could not publish more] She could not publish a stronger proof.

V.ii.113 (128,8) A proof of strength she could not publish more] She couldn't provide a stronger proof.

V.ii.125 (129,1) I cannot conjure, Trojan] That is, I cannot raise spirits in the form of Cressida.

V.ii.125 (129,1) I can’t summon, Trojan] That is, I can’t bring forth spirits in the form of Cressida.

V.ii.141 (129,2) If there be rule in unity itself] I do not well understand what is meant by rule in unity. By rule our author, in this place as in others, intends virtuous restraint, regularity of manners, command of passions and appetites. In Macbeth,

V.ii.141 (129,2) If there is a principle in unity itself] I don't quite understand what is meant by principle in unity. By principle, our author, here as in other places, refers to virtuous restraint, regular behavior, control over desires and urges. In Macbeth,

He cannot buckle his distemper'd cause

He can't reign in his troubled situation.

Within the belt of rule.—

Under the rule.

But I know not how to apply the word in this sense to unity. I read,

But I don't know how to apply the word in this sense to unity. I read,

If there be rule in purity itself,

If there is a rule in purity itself,

Or, If there be rule in verity itself.

Or, if there is a rule in truth itself.

Such alterations would not offend the reader, who saw the state of the old editions, in which, for instance, a few lines lower, the almighty sun is called the almighty fenne.—Yet the words may at last mean, If there be certainty in unity, if it be a rule that one is one.

Such changes wouldn’t bother the reader, who noticed the condition of the old editions, where, for example, a few lines down, the almighty sun is referred to as the almighty fenne.—Yet the words may ultimately signify, If there is certainty in unity, if it is a rule that one is one.

V.ii.144 (130,3) Bi-fold authority!] This is the reading of the quarto. The folio gives us,

V.ii.144 (130,3) Bi-fold authority!] This is how the quarto reads. The folio gives us,

By foul authority!—

By bad authority!—

There is madness in that disquisition in which a man reasons at once for and against himself upon authority which he knows not to be valid. The quarto is right.

There is madness in that discussion where a person reasons both for and against himself based on authority that he knows is not valid. The quarto is right.

V.ii.144 (130,4)

V.ii.144 (130,4)

where reason can revolt

where reason can rebel

Without perdition, and loss assume all reason

Without damnation, and loss take on all sense

Without revolt]

Without uprising

The words loss and perdition are used in their common sense, but they mean the loss or perdition of reason.

The words loss and perdition are used in their common sense, but they mean the loss or perdition of reason.

V.ii.157 (131,6) And with another knot five-finger-tied] A knot tied by giving her hand to Diomed.

V.ii.157 (131,6) And with another knot tied with five fingers] A knot tied by taking her hand to Diomed.

V.ii.160 (131,7) o'er-eaten faith] Vows which she has already swallowed once over. We still say of a faithless man, that he has eaten his words.

V.ii.160 (131,7) o'er-eaten faith] Vows that she has already taken back once over. We still say about a dishonest man that he has eaten his words.

V.ii.161 (131,8)

V.ii.161 (131,8)

Ulyss. May worthy Troilus be half attach'd

Ulyss. May the worthy Troilus be somewhat involved.

With that which here his passion doth express!]

With what his passion expresses here!

Can Troilus really feel on this occasion half of what he utters? A question suitable to the calm Ulysses.

Can Troilus actually feel even half of what he's saying right now? It's a question that's perfect for the calm Ulysses.

V.iii.21 (133,2)

V.iii.21 (133,2)

For us to count we give what's gain'd by thefts,

For us to count, we give what's gained by thefts,

And rob in the behalf of charity]

And steal in the name of charity.

This is so oddly confused in the folio, that I transcribe it as a specimen of incorrectness:

This is so strangely mixed up in the folio that I’m writing it down as an example of errors:

—do not count it holy,

—don’t consider it sacred,

To hurt by being just; it were as lawful

To hurt someone by being fair; it would be just as acceptable.

For we would count give much to as violent thefts,

For we would consider violent thefts to be quite significant,

And rob in the behalf of charity.

And steal in the name of charity.

V.iii.23 (133,3)

V.iii.23 (133,3)

Cas. It is the purpose that makes strong the vow;

Cas. It's the purpose that strengthens the vow;

But vows to every purpose must not hold]

But promises for every reason must not stand.

The mad prophetess speaks here with all the coolness and judgment of a skilful casuist. "The essence of a lawful vow, is a lawful purpose, and the vow of which the end is wrong must not be regarded as cogent."

The crazy prophetess speaks here with all the calmness and judgment of a skilled debater. "The essence of a lawful vow is a lawful purpose, and a vow that has a wrong end should not be seen as valid."

V.iii.27 (134,4)

V.iii.27 (134,4)

Life every man holds dear; but the dear man

Life is something every man values; but the valued man

Holds honour far more precious dear than life]

Holds honor far more precious and dear than life.

Valuable man. The modern editions read,

Valuable guy. The modern editions read,

brave man.

—brave man.

The repetition of the word is in our author's manner.

The repetition of the word is part of our author's style.

V.iii.37 (134,5)

V.iii.37 (134,5)

Brother, you have a vice of mercy in you,

Brother, you have a flaw of kindness in you,

Which better fits a lion, than a man]

Which fits a lion better than a man?

The traditions and stories of the darker ages abounded with examples of the lion's generosity. Upon the supposition that these acts of clemency were true, Troilus reasons not improperly, that to spare against reason, by mere instinct of pity, became rather a generous beast than a wise man.

The traditions and stories of the dark ages were filled with examples of the lion's generosity. Assuming these acts of mercy were true, Troilus argues quite reasonably that to hold back against reason, solely out of instinctive compassion, made one more of a generous beast than a wise person.

V.x.33 (137,9) Hence, broker lacquey!] For brothel, the folio reads brother, erroneously for broker, as it stands at the end of the play where the lines are repeated. Of brother the following editors made brothel.

V.x.33 (137,9) Hence, broker servant!] For brothel, the folio reads brother, which is incorrect for broker, as it appears at the end of the play where the lines are repeated. Of brother the following editors made brothel.

V.iv.18 (138,2) the Grecians begin to proclaim barbarism, and policy grows into an ill opinion] To set up the authority of ignorance to declare that they will be governed by policy no longer.

V.iv.18 (138,2) the Greeks start to declare barbarism, and policy becomes frowned upon] They are choosing to embrace ignorance and announce that they will no longer be ruled by policy.

V.vi.11 (142,1) you cogging Greeks] This epithet has no particular propriety in this place, but the author had heard of Graecia Mendax.

V.vi.11 (142,1) you sneaky Greeks] This nickname doesn't really fit here, but the author had heard of Graecia Mendax.

V.vi.29 (144,3) I'll frush it] The word frush I never found elsewhere, nor understand it. HANMER explains it, to break or bruise.

V.vi.29 (144,3) I'll frush it] I’ve never seen the word frush used anywhere else, nor do I understand it. HANMER explains it as to break or bruise.

V.viii.7 (146,1) Even with the vail and darkening of the sun] The vail is, I think, the sinking of the sun; not veil or cover.

V.viii.7 (146,1) Even with the sinking and darkening of the sun] The vail is, I think, the sinking of the sun; not veil or cover.

(149) General Observation. This play is more correctly written than most of Shakespeare's compositions, but it is not one of those in which either the extent of his views or elevation of his fancy is fully displayed. As the story abounded with materials, he has exerted little invention; but he has diversified his characters with great variety, and preserved them with great exactness. His vicious characters sometimes disgust, but cannot corrupt, for both Cressida and Pandarus are detested and contemned. The comic characters seem to have been the favourites of the writer; they are of the superficial kind, and exhibit more of manners than nature; but they are copiously filled and powerfully impressed. Shakespeare has in his story followed, for the greater part, the old book of Caxton, which was then very popular; but the character of Thersites, of which it makes no mention, is a proof that this play was written after Chapman had published his version of Homer.

(149) General Observation. This play is written more accurately than most of Shakespeare's works, but it's not one where the depth of his insights or the height of his imagination is fully showcased. Given the abundance of story material, he didn’t need to invent much. However, he has created a diverse range of characters and portrayed them with great precision. His flawed characters can be off-putting but can't corrupt the audience, as both Cressida and Pandarus are disliked and shunned. The comedic characters seem to be the writer's favorites; they are more about surface behavior than true nature, but they are richly developed and leave a strong impression. Shakespeare largely follows the old book by Caxton, which was quite popular at the time; however, the inclusion of the character Thersites, who is not mentioned in Caxton's version, indicates that this play was written after Chapman published his version of Homer.

CYMBELINE

I.i.1 (153,2)

I.i.1 (153,2)

You do not meet a man, but frowns: our bloods

You don't just meet a man; you encounter frowns: our bloods

No more obey the heavens, than our courtiers'

No longer do we obey the heavens than our courtiers do.

Still seen, as does the king's]

Still seen, as does the king's

[W: brows/No more] This passage is so difficult, that commentators may differ concerning it without animosity or shame. Of the two emendations proposed, Hanmer's is the more licentious; but he makes the sense clear, and leaves the reader an easy passage. Dr. Warburton has corrected with more caution, but less improvement: his reasoning upon his own reading is so obscure and perplexed, that I suspect some injury of the press.—I am now to tell my opinion, which is, that the lines stand as they were originally written, and that a paraphrase, such as the licentious and abrupt expressions of our author too frequently require, will make emendation unnecessary. We do not meet a man but frowns; our bloods—our countenances, which, in popular speech, are said to be regulated by the temper of the blood,—no more obey the laws of heaven,—which direct us to appear what we really are,—than our courtiers;—that is, than the bloods of our courtiers; but our bloods, like theirs,—still seem, as doth the king's.

[W: brows/No more] This passage is so challenging that commentators can disagree about it without hostility or embarrassment. Among the two suggested changes, Hanmer's is the more daring; however, he clarifies the meaning and provides an easier reading experience. Dr. Warburton has made corrections with more caution, but with less improvement: his reasoning based on his own reading is so unclear and confusing that I suspect some errors occurred in printing. Now, I’ll share my opinion, which is that the lines remain as they were originally written, and that a paraphrase, like the daring and abrupt expressions our author often uses, will render emendation unnecessary. We do not meet a man without frowning; our bloods—our faces, which, in common speech, are said to be influenced by the state of the blood—no more obey the laws of heaven,—which instruct us to appear as we truly are,—than our courtiers;—that is, than the bloods of our courtiers; but our bloods, like theirs,—still seem, just like the king's.

I.i.25 (155,3) I do extend him, Sir, within himself] I extend him within himself: my praise, however extensive, is within his merit.

I.i.25 (155,3) I praise him, Sir, in relation to himself] I praise him based on his own worth: my praise, no matter how extensive, reflects his merit.

I.i.46 (156,4) liv'd in court,/(Which rare it is to do) most prais'd, most lov'd] This encomium is high and artful. To be at once in any great degree loved and praised is truly rare.

I.i.46 (156,4) lived in court, (which is rare) most praised, most loved. This praise is high and skillful. To be both loved and praised to such a degree is truly rare.

I.i.49 (156,5) A glass that feated them] A glass that featur'd them] Such is the reading in all the modern editions, I know not by whom first substituted, for

I.i.49 (156,5) A glass that feated them] A glass that featur'd them] This is how it appears in all the modern editions, though I don't know who changed it first, for

A glass that feared them;—

A glass that feared them;—

I have displaced featur'd, though it can plead long prescription, because I am inclined to think that feared has the better title. Mirrour was a favourite word in that age for an example, or a pattern, by noting which the manners were to be formed, as dress is regulated by looking in a glass. When Don Bellianis is stiled The Mirrour of Knighthood, the idea given is not that of a glass in which every knight may behold his own resemblance, but an example to be viewed by knights as often as a glass is looked upon by girls, to be viewed, that they may know, not what they are, but what they ought to be. Such a glass may fear the more mature, as displaying excellencies which they have arrived at maturity without attaining. To fear is here, as in other places, to fright. [I believe Dr. Johnson is mistaken as to the reading of the folio, which is feated. The page of the copy which he consulted is very faintly printed; but I have seen another since, which plainly gives this reading. STEEVENS.] If feated be the right word, it must, I think, be explained thus; a glass that formed them; a model, by the contemplation and inspection of which they formed their manners. (see 1765, VII, 260, 4)

I have replaced featur'd, even though it has a long-standing history, because I believe feared is the more fitting choice. Mirrour was a popular term back then for an example or a pattern, used to shape behavior, just like how clothing styles are influenced by looking in a mirror. When Don Bellianis is called The Mirrour of Knighthood, it doesn't mean a literal mirror where knights can see their own reflections, but rather a standard to be looked at by knights as frequently as girls check their appearance in a mirror, so they can understand not just who they are, but who they should aspire to be. Such a mirror may frighten the more mature, showing qualities they’ve achieved without ever reaching. To fear here means to frighten. [I believe Dr. Johnson is mistaken about the folio reading, which is feated. The page of the version he looked at is very faintly printed; however, I have since seen another that clearly shows this reading. STEEVENS.] If feated is the correct term, it should be understood as; a mirror that shaped them; a model through which they developed their character. (see 1765, VII, 260, 4)

I.i.86 (158,1)

I.i.86 (158,1)

I something fear my father's wrath; but nothing

I somewhat fear my father's anger; but nothing

(Always reserv'd my holy duty) what

(Always reserved my holy duty) what

His rage can do on me]

His anger can affect me.

I say I do not fear my father, so far as I may say it without breach of duty.

I can honestly say I don't fear my father, at least not in a way that would disrespect my obligations.

I.i.101 (158,2) Though ink be made of gall] Shakespeare, even in this poor conceit, has confounded the vegetable galls used in ink, with the animal gall, supposed to be bitter.

I.i.101 (158,2) Though ink is made from galls] Shakespeare, even in this simple idea, has mixed up the plant galls used in ink with the animal gall, which is thought to be bitter.

I.i.132 (160,4) then heapest/A year's age on me] Dr. WARBURTON reads,

I.i.132 (160,4) then heapest/A year's age on me] Dr. WARBURTON reads,

A yare age on me.

A lively age on me.

It seems to me, even from SKINNER, whom he cites, that yare is used only as a personal quality. Nor is the authority of Skinner sufficient, without some example, to justify the alteration. HANMER's reading is better, but rather too far from the original copy:

It seems to me, even from SKINNER, whom he references, that yare is used only as a personal trait. Moreover, Skinner's authority isn't enough, without an example, to support the change. HANMER's version is better, but it's a bit too far from the original text:

—thou heapest many

you gather many

A year's age on me.

A year older than me.

I read,

I read,

—thou heap'st

—you're piling

Years, ages on me.

Years, ages on me.

I.i.135 (160,5) a touch more rare/Subdues all pangs, all fears] Rare is used often for eminently good; but I do not remember any passage in which it stands for eminently bad. May we read,

I.i.135 (160,5) a touch more rare/Subdues all pangs, all fears] Rare is often used to mean extremely good; but I can't recall any instance where it means extremely bad. Can we read,

—a touch more near.

—a bit closer near.

Cura deam propior luctusque domesticus angit. Ovid.

Care for the house troubles the soul. Ovid.

Shall we try again,

Shall we give it another shot,

—a touch more rear.

—a bit more back.

Crudum vulnus. But of this I know not any example. There is yet another interpretation, which perhaps will remove the difficulty. A touch more rare, may mean a nobler passion.

Raw wound. But I don't know of any examples of this. There is another interpretation that might clarify things. A touch more rare could mean a nobler passion.

I.i.140 (161,6) a puttock] A kite.

a kite

I.ii.31 (163,1) her beauty and her brain go not together] I believe the lord means to speak a sentence, "Sir, as I told you always, beauty and brain go not together."

I.ii.31 (163,1) her beauty and her brain go not together] I think the lord wants to make a point, "Sir, as I’ve always told you, beauty and intelligence don’t mix."

I.ii.32 (164,2) She's a good sign] [W: shine] There is acuteness enough in this note, yet I believe the poet meant nothing by sign, but fair outward shew.

I.ii.32 (164,2) She's a good sign] [W: shine] There’s enough sharpness in this remark, yet I think the poet intended nothing by sign, but rather fair outward appearance.

I.iii.8 (165,2)

I.iii.8 (165,2)

for so long

for a long time

As he could make me with this eye, or ear,

As he could create within me with this eye or ear,

Distinguish him from others]

Differentiate him from others

[W: this eye] Sir T. HANMER alters it thus:

[W: this eye] Sir T. HANMER changes it like this:

—for so long

— for a long time

As he could mark me with his eye, or I

As he could mark me with his eye, or I

Distinguish—

Differentiate—

The reason of Hanmer's reading was, that Pisanio describes no address made to the ear.

The reason Hanmer read it that way is because Pisanio doesn't describe any address made to the ear.

I.iii.18 (165,3) till the diminution/Of space had pointed him sharp as my needle] The diminution of space, is the diminution of which space is the cause. Trees are killed by a blast of lightning, that is, by blasting, not blasted lightning.

I.iii.18 (165,3) until the reduction of space had made him as sharp as my needle] The reduction of space is the reduction caused by space. Trees are struck down by a lightning bolt, that is, by striking, not struck lightning.

I.iii.24 (166,4) next vantage] Next opportunity.

Next opportunity.

I.iii.37 (166,6) Shakes all our buds from growing] A bud, without any distinct idea, whether of flower or fruit, is a natural representation of any thing incipient or immature; and the buds of flowers, if flowers are meant, grow to flowers, as the buds of fruits grow to fruits.

I.iii.37 (166,6) Shakes all our buds from growing] A bud, without any clear idea of whether it will become a flower or fruit, naturally symbolizes something that is just beginning or not fully developed; and the buds of flowers, if that’s what they are, grow into flowers, just like the buds of fruits grow into fruits.

I.iv.9 (167,1) makes him] In the sense in which we say, This will make or mar you.

I.iv.9 (167,1) makes him] In the way we say, This will make or break you.

I.iv.16 (167,2) words him, I doubt not, a great deal from the matter] Makes the description of him very distant from the truth.

I.iv.16 (167,2) words him, I don't doubt, a lot from the matter] Makes the description of him very far from the truth.

I.iv.20 (167,3) under her colours] Under her banner; by her influence.

I.iv.20 (167,3) under her colours] Under her banner; by her influence.

I.iv.47 (168,6) I was then a young traveller; rather shunn'd to go even with what I heard, than in my every action to be guided by others' experiences] This is expressed with a kind of fantastical perplexity. He means, I was then willing to take for my direction the experience of others, more than such intelligence as I had gathered myself.

I.iv.47 (168,6) I was then a young traveler; I preferred to avoid simply following what I heard rather than letting others' experiences shape my every action. This is expressed with a sort of confusing complexity. He means, I was more willing to rely on the experiences of others for guidance than on the knowledge I had gained myself.

I.iv,58 (169,7) 'Twas a contention in publick, which may, without contradiction, suffer the report] Which, undoubtedly, may be publickly told.

I.iv,58 (169,7) It was a public dispute, which can, without a doubt, be reported] Which, certainly, can be shared publicly.

I.iv.73 (169,8) tho' I profess myself her adorer, not her friend] Though I have not the common obligations of a lover to his mistress, and regard her not with the fondness of a friend, but the reverence of an adorer.

I.iv.73 (169,8) though I say I'm her admirer, not her friend] Even though I don’t have the usual ties of a lover to his partner, and I don’t look at her with the affection of a friend, but with the respect of someone who admires her.

I.iv.77 (169,9) If she went before others I have seen, as that diamond of yours out-lustres many I have beheld, I could not believe she excelled many] [W: could believe] I should explain the sentence thus: "Though your lady excelled, as much as your diamond, I could not believe she excelled many; that is, I too could yet believe that there are many whom she did not excel." But I yet think Dr. Warburton right. (1773)

I.iv.77 (169,9) If she stood out among others I've seen, like your diamond outshines many I've encountered, I couldn't believe she surpassed many. I would explain the sentence like this: "Even though your lady stands out as much as your diamond, I couldn't believe she surpassed many; in other words, I still could believe that there are many that she did not surpass." But I still think Dr. Warburton is right. (1773)

I.iv.104 (171,l) to convince the honour of my mistress] [Convince, for overcome. WARBURTON.] So in Macbeth,

I.iv.104 (171,l) to convince the honor of my mistress] [Convince, meaning to overcome. WARBURTON.] So in Macbeth,

—their malady convinces

—their illness persuades

"The great essay of art."

"The masterpiece of art."

I.iv.124 (171,2) abus'd] Deceiv'd.

I.iv.124 (171,2) deceived

I.iv.134 (172,3) approbation] Proof.

I.iv.134 (172,3) approval] Proof.

I.iv.148 (172,4) You are a friend, and therein the wiser. If you buy ladies' flesh at a million a dram, you cannot preserve it from tainting. But, I see, you have some religion in you, that you fear] You are a friend to the lady, and therein the wiser, as you will not expose her to hazard; and that you fear, is a proof of your religious fidelity. (see 1765, VII, 276, 1)

I.iv.148 (172,4) You’re a friend, and that makes you smarter. If you buy women's bodies at a million a gram, you can’t keep them from spoiling. But I can see you have some morals; you care about the lady and that makes you wise, as you won’t put her in danger. Your concern shows your commitment to what’s right. (see 1765, VII, 276, 1)

I.iv.l60 (173,5) Iach. If I bring you no sufficient testimony that I have enjoy'd the dearest bodily part of your mistress, my ten thousand ducats are yours, so is my diamond too: if I come off, and leave her in such honour as you have trust in, she your jewel, this your jewel, and my gold are yours—

I.iv.l60 (173,5) Iach. If I can’t provide you with enough proof that I’ve had the most intimate part of your mistress, then my ten thousand ducats are yours, as is my diamond: but if I succeed and leave her with the same honor you believe she has, then your jewel, this jewel, and my gold are yours—

Post. I embrace these conditions]

Post. I accept these terms.

[W: bring you sufficient] I once thought this emendation right, but am now of opinion, that Shakespeare intended that Iachimo, having gained his purpose, should designedly drop the invidious and offensive part of the wager, and to flatter Posthumus, dwell long upon the more pleasing part of the representation. One condition of a wager implies the other, and there is no need to mention both.

[W: bring you sufficient] I once thought this change was correct, but I now believe that Shakespeare intended for Iachimo, having achieved his goal, to deliberately leave out the bitter and insulting part of the wager and instead flatter Posthumus by focusing on the more favorable aspect of the performance. One condition of a wager implies the other, so there’s no need to mention both.

I.v.18 (176,1) Other conclusions] Other experiments. I commend, says WALTON, an angler that tries conclusions, and improves his art.

I.v.18 (176,1) Other conclusions] Other experiments. I suggest, says WALTON, an angler who tests conclusions and enhances his skill.

I.v.23 (175,2) Your highness/Shall from this practice but make hard your heart] Thare is in this passage nothing that much requires a note, yet I cannot forbear to push it forward into observation. The thought would probably have been more amplified, had our author lived to be shocked with such experiments as have been published in later times, by a race of men that have practised tortures without pity, and related then without shame, and are yet suffered to erect their heads among human beings.

I.v.23 (175,2) Your highness/Shall from this practice but make hard your heart] There's nothing particularly noteworthy in this passage, but I can't help but bring it to attention. The idea would likely have been further developed if our author had lived to witness the shocking experiments published later by individuals who have engaged in merciless tortures and recounted them shamelessly, yet still manage to coexist among humanity.

"Cape saxa manu, cape robora, pastor."

"Capture the cliffs, capture the oaks, shepherd."

I.v.33-44 (175,3) I do not like her] This soliloquy is very inartificial. The speaker is under no strong pressure of thought; he is neither resolving, repenting, suspecting, nor deliberating, and yet makes a long speech to tell himself what himself knows.

I.v.33-44 (175,3) I do not like her] This speech feels pretty unnatural. The speaker isn’t really struggling with any intense thoughts; he’s not making decisions, feeling regret, suspecting anything, or considering options, yet he goes on for a long time just to remind himself of what he already knows.

I.v.54 (176,4) to shift his being] To change his abode.

I.v.54 (176,4) to shift his being] To change his home.

I.v.58 (118,5) What shalt thou expect,/To be depender on a thing that leans?] That inclines towards its fall.

I.v.58 (118,5) What can you expect,/To rely on something that leans?] That leans towards its fall.

I.v.80 (177,7) Of leigers for her sweet] A leiger ambassador, is one that resides at a foreign court to promote his master's interest.

I.v.80 (177,7) Of leigers for her sweet] A leiger ambassador is someone who lives at a foreign court to advance his master's interests.

I.vi.7 (178,9)

I.vi.7 (178,9)

Bless'd be those,

Blessed be those,

How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills,

How mean they may be, who have their honest intentions,

Which seasons comfort]

Which seasons are comforting?

I am willing to comply with any meaning that can be extorted from the present text, rather than change it, yet will propose, but with great diffidence, a slight alteration:

I’m open to accepting any interpretation that can be drawn from the current text, rather than changing it, but I’ll suggest, though modestly, a small adjustment:

—Bless'd be those,

—Blessed are those,

How mean soe'er, that have their honest wills,

How mean they may be, who have their honest desires,

With reason'scomfort.—

With reason's comfort.—

Who gratify their innocent wishes with reasonable enjoyments.

Who satisfy their innocent desires with enjoyable experiences that make sense.

I.vi.35 (180,2) and the twinn'd stones/Upon the number'd beach?] I know not well how to regulate this passage. Number'd is perhaps numerous. Twinn'd stones I do not understand. Twinn'd shells, or pairs of shells, are very common. For twinn'd, we might read twin'd; that is, twisted, convolved; but this sense is more applicable to shells than to stones.

I.vi.35 (180,2) and the paired stones/On the numbered beach?] I'm not quite sure how to approach this passage. Numbered could possibly mean numerous. I don't really understand paired stones. Paired shells or pairs of shells are quite common. Instead of paired, we could consider twisted or convolved; but this meaning fits shells better than stones.

I.vi.44 (181,3)

I.vi.44 (181,3)

Sluttery, to such neat excellence oppos'd,

Sluttiness, in such a neat way opposed,

Should make desire vomit emptiness,

Should make desire feel empty,

Not so allur'd to feed]

Not so tempted to eat

[i.e. that appetite, which is not allured to feed on such excellence, can have no stomach at all; but, though empty, must nauseate every thing. WARB.] I explain this passage in a sense almost contrary. Iachimo, in this counterfeited rapture, has shewn how the eyes and the judgment would determine in favour of Imogen, comparing her with the present mistress of Posthumus, and proceeds to say, that appetite too would give the same suffrage. Desire, says he, when it approached sluttery, and considered it in comparison with such neat excellence, would not only be not so allured to feed, but, seized with a fit of loathing, would vomit emptiness, would feel the convulsions of disgust, though, being unfed, it had nothing to eject. [Tyrwhitt: vomit, emptiness ... allure] This is not ill conceived; but I think my own explanation right. To vomit emptiness is, in the language of poetry, to feel the convulsions of eructation without plenitude. (1773)

[i.e. that appetite, which is not attracted to indulge in such excellence, can have no desire at all; but, though empty, must be repulsed by everything. WARB.] I explain this passage in a sense almost the opposite. Iachimo, in this feigned passion, has shown how the eyes and the judgment would decide in favor of Imogen, comparing her with Posthumus's current partner, and goes on to say that desire would agree as well. Desire, he says, when it nears sluttery and considers it in contrast with such neat excellence, would not just be not so tempted to indulge, but, struck with a wave of disgust, would vomit emptiness, would experience the convulsions of revulsion, even though, being unfed, it had nothing to expel. [Tyrwhitt: vomit, emptiness ... allure] This is not a bad idea; but I believe my interpretation is correct. To vomit emptiness is, in poetic terms, to feel the spasms of regurgitation without fullness. (1773)

I.vi.54 (182,4) He's strange, and peevish] He is a foreigner, easily fretted.

I.vi.54 (182,4) He's strange, and irritable] He’s from another country, and he gets annoyed easily.

I.vi.97 (184,5) timely knowing] Rather timely known.

I.vi.97 (184,5) timely knowing] Rather timely known.

I.vi.99 (184,6) What both you spur and stop] What it is that at once incites you to speak, and restrains you from it. [I think Imogen means to enquire what is that news, that intelligence, or information, you profess to bring, and yet with-hold: at least, I think Dr. JOHNSON's explanation a mistaken one, for Imogen's request supposes Iachimo an agent, not a patient. HAWKINS.] I think my explanation true. (see 1765, VII, 286, 7)

I.vi.99 (184,6) What both encourages and holds you back] What is it that pushes you to speak and yet stops you from doing so? [I believe Imogen is asking what news or information you claim to bring but are still holding back: at least, I think Dr. JOHNSON's interpretation is incorrect, since Imogen's request assumes Iachimo is an active participant, not a passive one. HAWKINS.] I believe my explanation is correct. (see 1765, VII, 286, 7)

I.vi.106 (184,7)

I.vi.106 (184,7)

join gripes with hands

join hands in solidarity

Made hard with hourly falshood (falshood as

Made hard with hourly falsehood (falsehood as

With labour) then lye peeping in an eye]

With labor, then lie peeping in an eye.

The old edition reads,

The previous version says,

—join gripes with hands

—join complaints with hands

Made hard with hourly falshood (falshood as

Made hard with hourly falsehood (falsehood as

With labour) then by peeping in an eye, &c.

With effort, then by taking a quick look, etc.

I read,

I read,

—then lye peeping—

—then lye peeking—

The author of the present regulation of the text I do not know, but have suffered it to stand, though not right. Hard with falshood is, hard by being often griped with frequent change of hands.

The author of this regulation in the text is unknown to me, but I have allowed it to remain, even though it’s not correct. Hard with falshood is, hard from being frequently changed by different people.

I.vi.122 (185,8) With tomboys, hir'd with that self-exhibition/Which your own coffers yield!] Gross strumpets, hired with the very pension which you allow your husband.

I.vi.122 (185,8) With tomboys, hired with that self-promotion/ Which your own money provides!] Disgusting prostitutes, paid with the very allowance that you give your husband.

I.vi.152 (186,9) As in a Romish stew] The stews of Rome are deservedly censured by the reformed. This is one of many instances in which Shakespeare has mingled in the manners of distant ages in this play.

I.vi.152 (186,9) As in a Romish stew] The brothels of Rome are rightly criticized by the reformed. This is just one of many cases where Shakespeare has blended the customs of different times in this play.

II.i.2 (188,1) kiss'd the jack upon an up-cast] He is describing his fate at bowls. The jack is the small bowl at which the others are aimed. He who is nearest to it wins. To kiss the jack is a state of great advantage. (1773)

II.i.2 (188,1) kissed the jack on an upward throw] He is talking about his luck in bowling. The jack is the small bowl that players aim for. The person closest to it wins. To kiss the jack means being in a very advantageous position. (1773)

II.i.15 (189,2) 2 Lord. No, my lord; nor crop the ears of them. [Aside.] This, I believe, should stand thus:

II.i.15 (189,2) 2 Lord. No, my lord; nor trim their ears. [Aside.] I think this should be phrased like this:

1 Lord. No, my lord.

No, my lord.

2 Lord. Nor crop the ears of them, [Aside.

2 Lord. Nor cut off their ears, [Aside.

II.i.26 (189,3) you crow, cock, with your comb on] The allusion is to a fool's cap, which hath a comb like a cock's.

II.i.26 (189,3) you crow, cock, with your comb on] This refers to a fool's cap, which has a comb similar to a rooster's.

II.i.29 (189,4) every companion] The use of companion was the same as of fellow now. It was a word of contempt.

II.i.29 (189,4) every companion] The use of companion was the same as fellow is now. It was a term of disdain.

II.ii.12 (191,1) our Tarquin] The speaker is an Italian.

II.ii.12 (191,1) our Tarquin] The speaker is Italian.

II.ii.13 (191,2) Did softly press the rushes] It was the custom in the time of our author to strew chambers with rushes, as we now cover them with carpets. The practice is mentioned in Caius de Ephemera Britannica.

II.ii.13 (191,2) Did softly press the rushes] Back in the time of the author, it was common to spread rushes on the floors of rooms, similar to how we use carpets today. This practice is discussed in Caius de Ephemera Britannica.

II.iii.24 (194,2) His steeds to water at those springs On chalic'd flowers that lies]

II.iii.24 (194,2) His horses to drink at those springs On chaliced flowers that lie]

Hanmer reads,

Hanmer reads,

Each chalic'd flower supplies;

Each chalic'd flower provides;

to escape a false concord: but correctness must not be obtained by such licentious alterations. It may be noted, that the cup of a flower is called calix, whence chalice.

to escape a false harmony: but accuracy shouldn't be achieved through such reckless changes. It's worth noting that the cup of a flower is referred to as calix, which is where chalice comes from.

II.iii.28 (195,3) With, every thing that pretty bin] is very properly restored by Hanmer, for pretty is; but he too grammatically reads,

II.iii.28 (195,3) With, every thing that pretty bin] is very properly restored by Hanmer, for pretty is; but he too grammatically reads,

With all the things that pretty bin.

With everything that pretty bin.

II.iii.102 (197,5) one of your great knowing/Should learn, being taught, forbearance] i.e. A man who is taught forbearance should learn it.

II.iii.102 (197,5) one of your great understanding/Should learn, being taught, patience] i.e. A man who is taught patience should learn it.

II.iii.111 (198,7) so verbal] Is, so verbose, so full of talk.

II.iii.111 (198,7) so verbal] Is, so verbose, so full of talk.

II.iii.118-129 (199,8) The contract you pretend with that base wretch] Here Shakespeare has not preserved, with his common nicety, the uniformity of character. The speech of Cloten is rough and harsh, but certainly not the talk of one,

II.iii.118-129 (199,8) The deal you pretend to have with that low-life wretch] Here Shakespeare hasn't maintained, as he usually does, the consistency of character. Cloten's speech is rough and harsh, but it's definitely not the way someone would talk,

Who can't take two from twenty, for his heart,

Who can't take two from twenty for his heart,

And leave eighteen.—

And leave 18.

His argument is just and well enforced, and its prevalence is allowed throughout all civil nations: as for rudeness, he seems not to be mach undermatched.

His argument is fair and well-supported, and it is accepted by all civilized nations: as for rudeness, he doesn’t seem to be outmatched.

II.iii.124 (199,9) in self-figur'd knot] [This is nonsense. We should read,

II.iii.124 (199,9) in self-figur'd knot] [This doesn’t make sense. We should read,

—SELF-FINGER'D knot;

—SELF-FINGER'D knot;

WARBURTON.] But why nonsense? A self-figured knot is a knot formed by yourself. (see 1765, VII, 301, 8)

WARBURTON.] But why nonsense? A self-figured knot is a knot you make yourself. (see 1765, VII, 301, 8)

II.iv.71 (204,4) And Cydnus swell'd above the banks, or for/The press of boats, or pride] [This is an agreeable ridicule on poetical exaggeration, which gives human passions to inanimate things: and particularly, upon what he himself writes in the foregoing play on this very subject:

II.iv.71 (204,4) And the Cydnus overflowed its banks, either because of /the crowd of boats or out of pride] [This is a playful mockery of poetic exaggeration, which attributes human emotions to lifeless objects: and especially on what he himself wrote in the earlier play on this same topic:

"—And made

—And created

The water, which they beat, to follow faster,

The water, which they paddled, to move quicker,

As amorous of their strokes."

As passionate about their strokes.

WARBURTON.] It is easy to sit down and give our author meanings which he never had. Shakespeare has no great right to censure poetical exaggeration, of which no poet is more frequently guilty. That he intended to ridicule his own lines is very uncertain, when there are no means of knowing which of the two plays was written first. The commentator has contented himself to suppose, that the foregoing play in his book was the play of earlier composition. Nor is the reasoning better than the assertion. If the language of Iachimo be such as shews him to be mocking the credibility of his hearer, his language is very improper, when his business was to deceive. But the truth is, that his language is such as a skilful villain would naturally use, a mixture of airy triumph and serious deposition. His gaiety shews his seriousness to be without anxiety, and his seriousness proves his gaiety to be without art.

WARBURTON.] It's easy to interpret our author in ways he never intended. Shakespeare doesn’t really have the right to criticize poetic exaggeration, which many poets often indulge in. It's very uncertain if he meant to mock his own lines, especially since we can't know which of the two plays was written first. The commentator has simply assumed that the earlier play in his book was the one written first. But that reasoning isn’t any better than the assumption. If Iachimo's language is meant to mock how credible his listener is, then it’s quite inappropriate since his goal was to deceive. The reality is, his language is what a clever villain would naturally use, blending lighthearted triumph with serious testimony. His cheerfulness suggests his seriousness is free from worry, and his seriousness indicates that his cheerfulness lacks pretension.

II.iv.83 (205,5) never saw I figures/So likely to report themselves] So near to speech. The Italians call a portrait, when the likeness is remarkable, a speaking picture.

II.iv.83 (205,5) I’ve never seen figures/So likely to report themselves] So close to speech. The Italians refer to a portrait, when the likeness is striking, as a speaking picture.

II.iv.84 (205,6) the cutter/Was as another nature, dumb, out-went her;/Motion and breath left out] [W: done; out-went her.] This emendation I think needless. The meaning is this, The sculptor was as nature, but as nature dumb; he gave every thing that nature gives, but breath and motion. In breath is included speech.

II.iv.84 (205,6) the cutter/Was as another nature, silent, out went her;/Motion and breath left out] [W: done; out went her.] I think this change is unnecessary. The meaning is this, The sculptor was like nature, but like nature silent; he provided everything that nature gives, except for breath and motion. Breath includes speech.

II.iv.91 (205,7) Post. This is her honour!] [T: What's this t'her honour?] This emendation has been followed by both the succeeding editors, but I think it must be rejected. The expression is ironical. Iachimo relates many particulars, to which Posthumus answers with impatience, This is her honour! That is, And the attainment of this knowledge is to pass for the corruption of her honour.

II.iv.91 (205,7) Post. This is her honor!] [T: What's this about her honor?] This change has been accepted by the following editors, but I believe it should be dismissed. The phrase is sarcastic. Iachimo shares many details, to which Posthumus responds impatiently, This is her honor! In other words, gaining this knowledge is seen as tarnishing her honor.

II.iv.95 (206,8) if you can/Be pale] If you can forbear to flush your cheek with rage.

II.iv.95 (206,8) if you can/Be pale] If you can hold back from flushing your cheeks with anger.

II.iv.110 (207,9)

II.iv.110 (207,9)

The vows of women

Women's vows

Of no more bondage be, to where they are made,

Of no more bondage be, to where they are made,

Than they are to their virtues]

Than they are to their virtues.

The love vowed by women no more abides with him to whom it is vowed, than women adhere to their virtue.

The love promised by women doesn't last with the person it's promised to any more than women stick to their virtue.

II.iv.127 (207,2) The cognizance] The badge; the token; the visible proof.

II.iv.127 (207,2) The cognizance] The badge; the token; the visible proof.

III.i.26 (211,2) and his shipping,/(Poor ignorant baubles!) on our terrible seas] [Ignorant, for of no use. WARB.] Rather, unacquainted with the nature of our boisterous seas.

III.i.26 (211,2) and his shipping,/(Poor clueless trinkets!) on our harsh seas] [Clueless, for of no use. WARB.] Rather, unfamiliar with the nature of our rough seas.

III.i.51 (212,3) against all colour] Without any pretence of right.

III.i.51 (212,3) against all color] Without any claim to legitimacy.

III.i.73 (213,5) keep at utterance] [i.e. At extreme distance. WARB.] More properly, in a state of hostile defiance, and deadly opposition.

III.i.73 (213,5) keep at utterance] [i.e. At extreme distance. WARB.] More accurately, in a state of aggressive defiance, and fierce opposition.

III.i.73 (213,6) I am perfect] I am well informed. So, in Macbeth, "—in your state of honour I am perfect." (see 1765, VII, 314,7)

III.i.73 (213,6) I am perfect] I am well-informed. So, in Macbeth, "—in your state of honor I am perfect." (see 1765, VII, 314,7)

III.ii.4 (214,2) What false Italian (As poisonous tongu'd as handed)] About Shakespeare's time the practice of poisoning was very common in Italy, and the suspicion of Italian poisons yet more common.

III.ii.4 (214,2) What a deceitful Italian (As toxic in speech as in action)] Around Shakespeare's time, poisoning was a widespread practice in Italy, and the suspicion of Italian poisons was even more prevalent.

III.ii.9 (214,3) take in some virtue] To take in a town, is to conquer it.

III.ii.9 (214,3) take in some virtue] To take in a town, is to conquer it.

III.ii.34 (215,6) For it doth physic love] That is, grief for absence, keeps love in health and vigour.

III.ii.34 (215,6) For it keeps love healthy] That is, sadness from being apart keeps love strong and vibrant.

III.ii.47 (215,8) loyal to his vow, and your increasing in love] I read, Loyal to his vow and you, increasing in love.

III.ii.47 (215,8) loyal to his vow, and your increasing in love] I read, Loyal to his vow and you, growing in love.

III.ii.79 (216,1) A franklin's housewife] A franklin is literally a freeholder, with a small estate, neither villain nor vassal.

III.ii.79 (216,1) A franklin's housewife] A franklin is literally a freeholder, with a small estate, neither villain nor vassal.

III.ii.80 (217,2)

III.ii.80 (217,2)

I see before me, man, nor here, nor here,

I see in front of me, a man, not here, not here,

Nor what ensues; but have a fog in them,

Nor what follows; but have a haze in them,

That I cannot look thro']

That I can't look through

This passage may, in my opinion, be very easily understood, without any emendation. The lady says, "I can see neither one way nor other, before me nor behind me, but all the ways are covered with an impenetrable fog." There are objections insuperable to all that I can propose, and since reason can give me no counsel, I will resolve at once to follow my inclination.

This passage, in my opinion, is pretty easy to understand without any changes. The lady says, "I can't see any way forward or backward; all the paths are shrouded in an impenetrable fog." There are obstacles that I can’t get past no matter what I suggest, and since reason isn't helping, I’ve decided to just follow my instincts.

III.iii.5 (218,2) giants may jet through/And keep their impious turbans on] The idea of a giant was, among the readers of romances, who were almost all the readers of those times, always confounded with that of a Saracen.

III.iii.5 (218,2) giants may soar through/And keep their sinful turbans on] The concept of a giant was, for the readers of romances, who were nearly all the readers of that era, always mixed up with that of a Saracen.

III.iii.16 (218,3) This service it not service, so being done,/But being so allow'd] In war it is not sufficient to do duty well; the advantage rises not from the act, but the acceptance of the act.

III.iii.16 (218,3) This act isn’t service, just because it’s done, / But because it’s allowed] In war, it’s not enough to do your duty well; the benefit comes not from the action itself, but from the recognition of that action.

III.iii.23 (219,5) Richer, than doing nothing for a babe] I have always suspected that the right reading of this passage is what I had not in my former edition the confidence to propose: Richer, than doing nothing for a brabe.

III.iii.23 (219,5) Richer, than doing nothing for a babe] I’ve always suspected that the correct interpretation of this passage is what I didn’t have the confidence to suggest in my previous edition: Richer, than doing nothing for a babe.

Brabium is a badge of honour, or the ensign of an honour, or any thing worn as a mask of dignity. The word was strange to the editors as it will be to the reader: they therefore changed it to babe; and I am forced to propose it without the support of any authority. Brabium is a word found in Holyoak's Dictionary, who terms it a reward. Cooper, in his Thesaurus, defines it to be a prize, or reward for any game. (1773) (rev. 1778, IX, 248, 8)

Brabium is a symbol of honor, or a sign of respect, or anything worn as a mark of dignity. The editors found the word unfamiliar, and so will the reader: they changed it to babe; and I have to present it without any backing from authority. Brabium is a term found in Holyoak's Dictionary, which describes it as a reward. Cooper, in his Thesaurus, defines it as a prize or reward for any game. (1773) (rev. 1778, IX, 248, 8)

III.iii.35 (219,6) To stride a limit] To overpass his bound.

III.iii.35 (219,6) To stride a limit] To go beyond his boundaries.

III.iii.35 (220,7) What should we speak of,/When we are as old as you?] This dread of an old age, unsupplied with matter for discourse and meditation, is a sentiment natural and noble. No state can be more destitute than that of him who, when the delights of sense forsake him, has no pleasures of the mind.

III.iii.35 (220,7) What should we talk about,/When we’re as old as you?] This fear of growing old without anything to discuss or think about is a feeling that’s both natural and admirable. No condition can be worse than that of someone who, when the sensory pleasures fade away, has no mental pleasures left.

III.iii.82 (221,9)

III.iii.82 (221,9)

tho' trained up thus meanly

though trained up so poorly

I' the cave, wherein they bow, their thoughts do hit

I'm in the cave, where they bow, their thoughts collide.

The roof of palaces]

The rooftops of palaces

[W: wherein they bow] HANMER reads,

[W: wherein they bow] HANMER reads,

I' the cave, here in this brow.—

I’m in the cave, right here on this forehead.—

I think the reading is this:

I think the reading is this:

I' the cave, wherein the BOW, &c.

I' the cave, wherein the BOW, &c.

That is, they are trained up in the cave, where their thoughts in hitting the bow, or arch of their habitation, hit the roofs of palaces. In other words, though their condition is low, their thoughts are high. The sentence is at last, as THEOBALD remarks, abrupt, but perhaps no less suitable to Shakespeare. I know not whether Dr. WARBURTON's conjecture be not better than mine.

That is, they are raised in the cave, where their thoughts in hitting the bow, or arch of their habitation, hit the roofs of palaces. In other words, even though their circumstances are poor, their thoughts are lofty. The sentence is, as THEOBALD points out, abrupt, but maybe that fits Shakespeare just fine. I'm not sure if Dr. WARBURTON's guess is better than mine.

III.iii.101 (223,2) I stole these babes] Shakespeare seems to intend Belarius for a good character, yet he makes him forget the injury which he has done to the young princes, whom he has robbed of a kingdom only to rob their father of heirs.—The latter part of this soliloquy is very inartificial, there being no particular reason why Belarius should now tell to himself what he could not know better by telling it.

III.iii.101 (223,2) I stole these kids] Shakespeare appears to portray Belarius as a good character, but he also makes him overlook the harm he has done to the young princes, whom he has taken a kingdom from just to deprive their father of heirs. — The latter part of this soliloquy feels awkward, as there’s no specific reason for Belarius to explain to himself something he already knows.

III.iv.15 (224,2) drug-damn'd Italy] This is another allusion to Italian poisons.

III.iv.15 (224,2) drug-damn'd Italy] This is another reference to Italian poisons.

III.iv.39 (225,4) Kings, queens, and states] Persons of highest rank.

III.iv.39 (225,4) Kings, queens, and leaders] People of the highest status.

III.iv.52 (225,6) Some jay of Italy,/Whose mother was her painting] Some jay of Italy, made by art the creature, not of nature, but of painting. In this sense painting may be not improperly termed her mother. (see 1765, VII, 325, 9)

III.iv.52 (225,6) Some Italian jay, whose mother was her painting, made this creature not from nature, but from art. In this sense, painting can be rightly called her mother. (see 1765, VII, 325, 9)

III.iv.63 (226,7) So thou, Posthumus,/Wilt lay the leaven on all proper men] HANMER reads,

III.iv.63 (226,7) So you, Posthumus,/Will put the influence on all decent men] HANMER reads,

—lay the level

—set the level

without any necessity.

unnecessarily.

III.iv.97 (228,1) That now thou tir'st on] A hawk is said to tire upon that which he pecks; from tirer, French.

III.iv.97 (228,1) That now you tire on] A hawk is said to tire on what it pecks; from tirer, French.

III.iv.104 (228,2)

III.iv.104 (228,2)

I'll wake mine eye-balls blind first.

I'm closing my eyes first.

Imo. Wherefore then]

In my opinion. So why then?

This is the old reading. The modern editions for wake read break, and supply the deficient syllable by ah, wherefore. I read, I'll wake mine eye-balls out first, or, blind, first.

This is the old reading. The modern editions for wake read break, and fill in the missing syllable with ah, therefore. I say, I'll wake my eyeballs out first, or, blind, first.

III.iv.111 (228,3) To be unbent] To have thy bow unbent, alluding to a hunter.

III.iv.111 (228,3) To be unbent] To have your bow unbent, referencing a hunter.

III.iv.146 (229,4)

III.iv.146 (229,4)

Now, if you could wear a mind

Now, if you could wear a mind

Dark as your fortune is, and but disguise

Dark as your fortune is, it's just a disguise.

That, which, to appear itself, must not yet be,

That, which must not yet exist in order to show itself,

But by self-danger]

But by self-harm

To wear a dark mind, is to carry a mind impenetrable to the search of others. Darkness applied to the mind is secrecy, applied to the fortune is obscurity. The next lines are obscure. You must, says Pisanio, disguise that greatness, which, to appear hereafter in its proper form, cannot yet appear without great danger to itself. (see 1765, VII, 329, 6)

To have a dark mind means to have a mind that others can't penetrate. Darkness when referred to the mind represents secrecy, while when it's related to fortune it signifies obscurity. The next lines are unclear. You must, says Pisanio, hide that greatness, as it cannot show itself in its true form without putting itself at great risk. (see 1765, VII, 329, 6)

III.iv.149 (230,5) full of view] With opportunities of examining your affairs with your own eyes.

III.iv.149 (230,5) full of view] With chances to check out your situations for yourself.

III.iv.155 (230,6) Though peril to my modesty, not death on't,/I would adventure] I read,

III.iv.155 (230,6) Even though it risks my dignity, not my life, / I would still take the chance.

Through peril—

Through danger—

I would for such means adventure through peril of my modesty; I would risque every thing but real dishonour.

I would venture for such means through the risk to my dignity; I would put everything on the line except true dishonor.

III.iv.162 (230,7)

III.iv.162 (230,7)

nay, you must

no, you must

Forget that rarest treasure of your cheek;

Forget that rare treasure of your cheek;

Exposing it (but, oh, the harder heart!

Exposing it (but, oh, the heart is tougher!

Alack, no remedy)]

Alas, no solution.

I think it very natural to reflect in this distress on the cruelty of Posthumus. Dr. WARBURTON proposes to read,

I find it completely natural to think about the cruelty of Posthumus during this distress. Dr. WARBURTON suggests reading,

—the harder hap!—

—the harder struggle!—

III.iv.177 (231,8) which you'll make him know] This is HANMER's reading. The common books have it,

III.iv.177 (231,8) which you'll make him know] This is HANMER's reading. The common books have it,

—which will make him know.

—which will make him aware.

Mr. THEOBALD, in one of bit long notes, endeavours to prove, that it should be,

Mr. THEOBALD, in one of his lengthy notes, tries to prove that it should be,

—which will make him so.

—which will make him so.

He is followed by Dr. WARBURTON.

He is followed by Dr. WARBURTON.

III.iv.184 (231,9) we'll even/All that good time will give us] We'll make our work even with our time; we'll do what time will allow.

III.iv.184 (231,9) we'll even/All that good time will give us] We'll balance our work with our time; we'll do what time permits.

III.v.71 (235,2)

III.v.71 (235,2)

And that she hath all courtly parts more exquisite

And that she has all the refined qualities of courtliness even more exquisite.

Than lady, ladies, woman; from every one

Than lady, ladies, woman; from every one

The best she hath]

The best she has

[The second line is intolerable nonsense. It should be read and pointed thus,

[The second line is complete nonsense. It should be read and pointed out like this,

Than lady ladies; winning from each one.

Than lady ladies; winning from each.

WARBURTON.]

WARBURTON.

I cannot perceive the second line to be intolerable, or to be nonsense. The speaker only rises in his ideas. She has all courtly parts, says he, more exquisite than any lady, than all ladies, than all womankind. Is this nonsense?

I can't see the second line as being unreasonable or silly. The speaker just elevates his thoughts. She has all the qualities of a lady, he says, more exquisite than any lady, than all ladies, than all womankind. Is this nonsense?

III.v.101 (236,3) Pia. Or this, or perish] These words, I think, belong to Cloten, who, requiring the paper, says,

III.v.101 (236,3) Pia. Or this, or perish] I believe these words are from Cloten, who, needing the paper, says,

Let's see't: I will pursue her

Let's see: I will go after her.

Even to Augustus' throne. Or this, or perish.

Even to Augustus' throne. It's this, or die.

Then Pisanio giving the paper, says to himself,

Then Pisanio, handing over the paper, says to himself,

She's far enough, &c.

She's far enough, etc.

III.vi.12 (239,1) To lapse in fullness/Is sorer, than to lye for need] Is a greater, or heavier crime.

III.vi.12 (239,1) To fail completely/Is worse than to lie out of necessity] Is a greater, or heavier crime.

III.vi.23 (239,3) If any thing that's civil, speak; if savage,/Take, or lend] [W: Take 'or 't end.] I suppose the emendation proposed will not easily be received; it is strained and obscure, and the objection against Hanmer's reading is likewise very strong. I question whether, after the words, if savage, a line be not lost. I can offer nothing better than to read,

III.vi.23 (239,3) If there's anything polite, speak up; if it’s wild,/Take, or lend] [W: Take 'or 't end.] I think the suggested change won’t be accepted easily; it’s forced and unclear, and there are strong objections to Hanmer’s version as well. I'm not sure if a line might be missing after the words, if savage. I can’t suggest anything better than to read,

—Ho! who's here?

—Hey! Who's there?

If any thing that's civil, take or lend,

If anything that's polite, borrow or lend,

If savage, speak.

If brutal, speak.

If you are civilised and peaceable, take a price for what I want, or lend it for a future recompence; if you are rough inhospitable inhabitants of the mountain, speak, that I may know my state.

If you are civilized and peaceful, ask a price for what I want, or lend it for future payment; if you are rugged, unwelcoming residents of the mountain, speak, so I can understand my situation.

III.vi.77 (242,4) then had my prize/Been less; and so more equal ballasting] HANMER reads plausibly, but without necessity, price, for prize, and balancing, for ballasting. He is followed by Dr. WARBURTON. The meaning is, Had I been a less prize, I should not have been too heavy for Posthumus.

III.vi.77 (242,4) then my prize would have been less; and so I would have balanced better. HANMER suggests, though it's not necessary, replacing prize with price, and ballasting with balancing. Dr. WARBURTON supports this change. The meaning is, if I had been less valuable, I wouldn't have been too much for Posthumus to handle.

III.vi.86 (243,5) That nothing-gift of differing multitudes] [T: deferring] He is followed by Sir T. HANMER and Dr. WARBURTON; but I do not see why differing may not be a general epithet, and the expression equivalent to the many-headed rabble.

III.vi.86 (243,5) That nothing-gift of differing multitudes] [T: deferring] He is followed by Sir T. HANMER and Dr. WARBURTON; but I don't see why differing can't be a general term, and the phrase can be equivalent to the many-headed mob.

III.vii.8 (244,2)

III.vii.8 (244,2)

and to you, the tribunes,

and to you, the reps,

For this immediate levy, he commands

For this immediate tax, he orders

His absolute commission]

His total commission

The plain meaning is, he commands the commission to be given to you. So we say, I ordered the materials to the workmen.

The straightforward meaning is, he directs the commission to be given to you. So we say, I requested the materials for the workers.

IV.ii.10 (245,1) Stick to your journal course: the breach of custom/ Is breach of all] Keep your daily course uninterrupted; if the stated plan of life is once broken, nothing follows but confusion.

IV.ii.10 (245,1) Stick to your daily routine: breaking a habit means breaking all. Keep your daily path steady; if you stray from your planned way of living even once, all that follows is chaos.

IV.ii.17 (246,2) How much the quantity] I read, As much the quantity.—

IV.ii.17 (246,2) How much the quantity] I read, As much the quantity.—

IV.ii.38 (247,3) I could not stir him] Not move him to tell his story.

IV.ii.38 (247,3) I could not get him] Not to tell his story.

IV.ii.39 (247,4) gentle, but unfortunate] Gentle, is well born, of birth above the vulgar.

IV.ii.39 (247,4) gentle, but unfortunate] Gentle, is well born, from a background above the ordinary.

IV.ii.59 (248,6) And let the stinking elder, Grief, untwine/ His perishing root, with the encreasing vine!] Shakespeare had only seen English vines which grow against walls, and therefore may be sometimes entangled with the elder. Perhaps we should read untwine from the vine.

IV.ii.59 (248,6) And let the foul elder, Grief, uncoil/ His decaying root, with the growing vine!] Shakespeare had only seen English vines that grow against walls, and so they might sometimes get tangled with the elder. Maybe we should read untwine from the vine.

IV.ii.105 (251,9) the snatches in his vice,/And burst of speaking] This is one of our author's strokes of observation. An abrupt and tumultuous utterance very frequently accompanies a confused and cloudy understanding.

IV.ii.105 (251,9) the snatches in his grip,/And burst of speaking] This is one of our author's keen observations. An abrupt and chaotic way of speaking often comes with a muddled and unclear understanding.

IV.ii.111 (251,1) for the effect of judgment/Is oft the cause of fear] HANMER reads, with equal justness of sentiment,

IV.ii.111 (251,1) for the impact of judgment/Is often the reason for fear] HANMER reads, with the same appropriate sentiment,

—for defect of judgment

—for poor judgment

Is oft the cure of fear.—

Is often the cure for fear.—

But, I think, the play of effect and cause more resembling the manner of our author.

But I think the way effect and cause interact is more in line with our author's style.

IV.ii.118 (252,2) I am perfect, what] I am well informed, what. So in this play,

IV.ii.118 (252,2) I’m perfect, what] I’m well informed, what. So in this play,

I'm perfect, the Pannonians are in arms.

I'm perfect, the Pannonians are ready for battle.

IV.ii.121 (252,3) take us in] To take in, was the phrase in use for to apprehend an out-law, or to make him amenable to public justice.

IV.ii.121 (252,3) take us in] To take in was the term used for to capture an outlaw or to bring him to face public justice.

IV.ii.148 (253,5) the boy Fidele's sickness/Did make my way long forth] Fidele's sickness made my walk forth from the cave tedious.

IV.ii.148 (253,5) Fidele's illness made my walk forth from the cave tedious.

IV.ii.159 (254,6) revenges/That possible strength might meet] Such pursuit of vengeance as fell within any possibility of opposition.

IV.ii.159 (254,6) revenges/That possible strength might meet] Such a quest for revenge as could face any potential resistance.

IV.ii.168 (254,7) I'd let a parish of such Clotens blood] [W: marish] The learned commentator has dealt the raproach of nonsense very liberally through this play. Why this is nonsense, I cannot discover. I would, says the young prince, to recover Fidele, kill as many Clotens as would fill a parish.

IV.ii.168 (254,7) I'd let a parish of such Clotens blood] [W: marish] The knowledgeable critic has generously highlighted the absurdity throughout this play. I can't figure out why this is considered nonsense. The young prince states that to get Fidele back, he would kill as many Clotens as would fill a parish.

IV.ii.246 (258,1) He was paid for that] HANMER reads,

IV.ii.246 (258,1) He was paid for that] HANMER reads,

He has paid for that:—

He has paid for that:—

rather plausibly than rightly. Paid is for punished. So JONSON,

rather plausibly than rightly. Paid is for punished. So JONSON,

"Twenty things more, my friend, which you know due,

"Twenty more things, my friend, that you know you owe,"

For which, or pay me quickly, or I'll pay you."

For which, either pay me quickly, or I'll pay you.

(see 1765, VII, 356, 3)

(see 1765, VII, 356, 3)

IV.ii.247 (258,2) reverence,/(That angel of the world)] Reverence, or due regard to subordination, is the power that keeps peace and order in the world.

IV.ii.247 (258,2) reverence,/(That angel of the world)] Reverence, or the proper respect for hierarchy, is the force that maintains peace and order in the world.

IV.ii.268 (259,4) The scepter, learning, physic, must/ All follow this, and come to dust] The poet's sentiment seems to have been this. All human excellence is equally the subject to the stroke of death: neither the power of kings, nor the science of scholars, nor the art of those whose immediate study is the prolongation of life, can protect then from the final destiny of man. (1773)

IV.ii.268 (259,4) The scepter, learning, medicine, must/ All follow this, and come to dust] The poet's message seems to be this: all human greatness is equally vulnerable to death. Neither the power of kings, the knowledge of scholars, nor the skills of those who focus on extending life can shield them from humanity’s ultimate fate. (1773)

IV.ii.272 (260,5) Fear not slander, censure rash] Perhaps, Fear not slander's censure rash.

IV.ii.272 (260,5) Fear not slander, censure rash] Maybe, don't be afraid of hasty judgments from slander.

IV.ii.275 (260,6) Consign to thee] Perhaps, Consign to this. And in the former stanza, for all follow this, we might read, all follow thee.

IV.ii.275 (260,6) Give to you] Maybe, Give to this. And in the previous stanza, instead of all follow this, we might read, all follow you.

IV.ii.280 (260,7) Both. Quiet consummation have;/ And renowned be thy grave!] For the obsequies of Fidele, a song was written by my unhappy friend, Mr. William Collins of Chichester, a man of uncommon learning and abilities. I shall give it a place at the end in honour of his memory.

IV.ii.280 (260,7) Both. May they rest in peace;/ And may your grave be honored!] A song was written for the funeral of Fidele by my unfortunate friend, Mr. William Collins of Chichester, a man of remarkable knowledge and talent. I will include it at the end in tribute to his memory.

IV.ii.315 (262,1) Conspired with] The old copy reads thus,

IV.ii.315 (262,1) Conspired with] The old copy says this,

—thou

you

Conspir'd with that irregulous divel, Cloten.

Conspired with that unruly devil, Cloten.

I suppose it should be,

I guess it should be,

Conspir'd with th' irreligious devil, Cloten.

Conspired with the irreligious devil, Cloten.

IV.ii.346 (263,2) Last night the very gods shew'd me a vision] [W: warey] Of this meaning I know not any example, nor do I see any need of alteration. It was no common dream, but sent from the very gods, or the gods themselves.

IV.ii.346 (263,2) Last night the gods showed me a vision] [W: warey] I don't know any example that explains this meaning, and I don't see any reason to change it. It wasn't just an ordinary dream, but one sent from the very gods, or the gods themselves.

IV.ii.363 (264,3)

IV.ii.363 (264,3)

who was he,

who was he?

That, otherwise than noble nature did,

That, unlike noble nature, did,

Hath alter'd that good figure?]

Has that good figure changed?

Here are many words upon a very slight debate. The sense is not much cleared by either critic [Theobald and Warburton]. The question is asked, not about a body, but a picture, which is not very apt to grow shorter or longer. To do a picture, and a picture is well done, are standing phrases; the question therefore is, Who has altered this picture, so as to make it otherwise than nature did it.

Here are many words on a very minor debate. Neither critic [Theobald and Warburton] really clarifies the issue much. The question is asked, not about a body, but a picture, which doesn't really change in size. To do a picture, and a picture that is well done, are standard phrases; so the real question is, Who has changed this picture to make it different from how nature did it?

IV.ii.389 (266,5) these poor pickaxes] Meaning her fingers.

IV.ii.389 (266,5) these poor pickaxes] Referring to her fingers.

IV.iii (266,1) Cymbeline's palace] This scene is omitted against all authority by Sir T. HANMER. It is indeed of no great use in the progress of the fable, yet it makes a regular preparation for the next act.

IV.iii (266,1) Cymbeline's palace] This scene is left out contrary to all authority by Sir T. HANMER. While it doesn't significantly contribute to the story, it does provide a proper setup for the next act.

IV.iii.22 (267,3) our jealousy/Does yet depend] My suspicion is yet undetermined; if I do not condemn you, I likewise have not acquitted you. We now say, the cause is depending.

IV.iii.22 (267,3) our jealousy/Does yet depend] My suspicion is still unresolved; if I don’t condemn you, I also haven’t cleared you. We now say, the cause is pending.

IV.iii.29 (267,4) Your preparation can affront no less/Than what you hear of] Your forces are able to face such an army as we hear the enemy will bring against us.

IV.iii.29 (267,4) Your readiness can stand up to no less than what you hear about. Your forces can take on an army like the one we hear the enemy is bringing against us.

IV.iii.44 (268,6) to the note o' the king] I will so distinguish myself, the king shall remark my valour.

IV.iii.44 (268,6) to the note of the king] I will stand out in a way that the king will notice my bravery.

IV.iv.11 (269,1) a render/Where we have liv'd] An account of our place of abode. This dialogue is a just representation of the superfluous caution of an old man.

IV.iv.11 (269,1) a render/Where we have lived] A description of where we stayed. This dialogue accurately reflects the excessive caution of an old man.

IV.iv.13 (269,2) That which we have done, whose answer would be death] The retaliation of the death of Cloten would be death, &c.

IV.iv.13 (269,2) What we've done would lead to death] The retaliation for Cloten's death would be death, & etc.

IV.iv.18 (269,3) their quarter'd fires] Their fires regularly disposed.

IV.iv.18 (269,3) their quarter'd fires] Their fires arranged in an orderly manner.

V.i (271,1) Enter Posthumus, with a bloody handkerchief] The bloody token of Imogen's death, which Pisanio in the foregoing act determined to send.

V.i (271,1) Enter Posthumus, with a bloody handkerchief] The bloody proof of Imogen's death, which Pisanio intended to send in the previous act.

V.i.1-33 (271,2) Yea, bloody cloth, I'll keep thee] This is a soliloquy of nature, uttered when the effervescence of a mind agitated and perturbed spontaneously and inadvertently discharges itself in words. The speech, throughout all its tenor, if the last conceit be excepted, seems to issue warm from the heart. He first condemns his own violence; then tries to disburden himself, by imputing part of the crime to Pisanio; he next sooths his mind to an artificial and momentary tranquility, by trying to think that he has been only an instrument of the gods for the happiness of Imogen. He is now grown reasonable enough to determine, that having done so much evil he will do no more; that he will not fight against the country which he has already injured; but as life is not longer supportable, he will die in a just cause, and die with the obscurity of a man who does not think himself worthy to be remembered.

V.i.1-33 (271,2) Yeah, bloody cloth, I'll keep you] This is a soliloquy of nature, spoken when a troubled and agitated mind spontaneously and unknowingly expresses itself in words. The speech, throughout its entirety, except for the last thought, seems to come straight from the heart. He first condemns his own violence; then he tries to relieve himself by blaming part of the crime on Pisanio; next, he calms his mind to a fake and temporary peace by convincing himself that he has only been an instrument of the gods for Imogen's happiness. He has become reasonable enough to decide that, having done so much wrong, he will do no more; that he will not fight against the country he has already harmed; but since life is no longer bearable, he will die for a just cause, and die in the obscurity of a man who doesn’t believe he deserves to be remembered.

V.i.9 (271,3) to put on] Is to incite, to instigate.

V.i.9 (271,3) to put on] Is to incite, to instigate.

V.i.14 (272,4) To second ills with ills, each elder worse] For this reading all the later editors have contentedly taken,

V.i.14 (272,4) To respond to wrongs with more wrongs, each elder worse] For this interpretation, all the later editors have happily accepted,

—each worse than other,

—each worse than the other,

without enquiries whence they have received it. Yet they know, or might know, that it has no authority. The original copy reads,

without questioning where they got it from. Yet they know, or could know, that it has no authority. The original copy reads,

—each elder worse,

—each elder getting worse,

The last deed is certainly not the oldest, but Shakespeare calls the deed of an elder man an elder deed.

The last deed is definitely not the oldest, but Shakespeare refers to the deed of an older man as an elder deed.

V.i.15 (272,5) And make them dread it, to the doers' thrift] [T: dreaded, to] This emendation ia followed by HANMER. Dr. WARBURTON reads, I know not whether by the printer's negligence,

V.i.15 (272,5) And make them fear it, for the benefit of the doers] [T: feared, to] This change is supported by HANMER. Dr. WARBURTON says, I don’t know if it was due to the printer's carelessness,

And make them dread, to the doers' thrift.

And make them dread, for the sake of the doers' savings.

There seems to be no very satisfactory sense yet offered. I read, but with hesitation,

There doesn't seem to be a clear answer yet. I read, but with some hesitation,

And make them deeded, to the doers' thrift.

And make them deeded, for the benefit of those who take action.

The word deeded I know not indeed where to find; but Shakespeare has, in another sense undeeded, in Macbeth:

The word deeded I really don’t know where to find; but Shakespeare has, in another sense undeeded, in Macbeth:

"—my sword

—my sword

"I sheath again undeeded."—

"I put away undeeded."—

I will try again, and read thus,

I will try again and read like this,

—others you permit

—others you allow

To second ills with ills, each other worse,

To respond to problems with more problems only makes things worse for everyone,

And make them trade it, to the doers' thrift.

And have them trade it, for the benefit of those who take action.

Trade and thrift correspond. Our author plays with trade, as it signifies a lucrative vocation, or a frequent practice. So Isabella says,

Trade and thrift go hand in hand. Our author uses the term trade to mean both a profitable profession and a common activity. So Isabella says,

"Thy sins, not accidental, but a trade."

"Your sins, not accidental, but a habit."

V.i.16 (273,9) Do your best wills,/And make me blest to obey!] So the copies. It was more in the manner of our author to have written,

V.i.16 (273,9) Do your best intentions,/And make me fortunate to obey!] So the copies. It was more in the style of our author to have written,

—Do your blest wills,

—Do your blessed wills,

And make me blest t' obey.—

And make me blessed to obey.

V.iii.41 (276,3) A rout, confusion thick] [W: confusion-thick] I do not see what great addition is made to fine diction by this compound. Is it not as natural to enforce the principal event in a story by repetition, as to enlarge the principal figure in a figure?

V.iii.41 (276,3) A chaos, confusion thick] [W: confusion-thick] I don't see what significant improvement is made to fine diction by this combination. Isn't it just as natural to emphasize the main event in a story through repetition, as it is to enhance the main figure in a figure?

V.iii.51 (276,4) bugs] Terrors.

Bugs: Terrors.

V.iii.53 (277,5) Nay, do not wonder at it] [T: do but] There is no need of alteration. Posthumus first bids him not wonder, then tells him in another mode of reproach, that wonder is all that he was made for.

V.iii.53 (277,5) No need to be surprised] [T: just] There’s no need for change. Posthumus first tells him not to be surprised, then in another way of scolding, says that being surprised is all he was meant for.

V.iii.79 (278,8) great the answer be] Answer, as once in this play before, is retaliation.

V.iii.79 (278,8) great the answer be] Answer, as once in this play before, is retaliation.

V.iii.87 (278,9) That gave the affront with them] That is, that turned their faces to the enemy.

V.iii.87 (278,9) That gave the insult to them] That is, that turned their faces to the enemy.

V.iv.1 (279,1) You shall not now be stolen, you have locks upon you;/So, graze, as you find pasture] This wit of the gaoler alludes to the custom of putting a lock on a horse's leg, when he is turned to pasture.

V.iv.1 (279,1) You won’t be stolen now; you have locks on you. So, graze as you find pasture. This clever remark from the jailer refers to the practice of putting a lock on a horse's leg when it's let out to graze.

V.iv.27 (280,3) If you will take this audit, take this life,/And cancel those cold bonds] This equivocal use of bonds is another instance of our author's infelicity in pathetic speeches.

V.iv.27 (280,3) If you want to take this audit, take this life,/And cancel those cold bonds] This unclear use of bonds is another example of our author's awkwardness in emotional speeches.

V.iv.45 (281,5) That from me my Posthumus ript] The old copy reads,

V.iv.45 (281,5) That my Posthumus was taken from me] The old copy reads,

That from me was Posthumus ript.

That from me was Posthumus ript.

Perhaps we should read,

Maybe we should read,

That from my womb Posthumus ript,

That from my womb Posthumus ripped,

Came crying 'mongst his foes.

Came crying among his foes.

V.iv.146 (284,7)

V.iv.146 (284,7)

'Tis still a dream; or else such stuff, as madmen

'Tis still a dream; or else such stuff, as madmen

Tongue, and brain not: either both or nothing:

Tongue, and brain not: either both or nothing:

Or senseless speaking, or a speaking such

Or meaningless talking, or a way of speaking that

As sense cannot untie. Be what it is,

As sense cannot be separated. Just be what it is,

The action of my life is like it]

The action of my life is like it.

The meaning, which is too thin to be easily caught, I take to be this: This is a dream or madness, or both—or nothing—but whether it be a speech without consciousness, as in a dream, or a speech unintelligible, as in madness, be it as it is, it is like my course of life. We might perhaps read,

The meaning, which is too subtle to grasp easily, I believe is this: This is a dream or madness, or both—or nothing—but whether it's a speech without awareness, like in a dream, or a speech that makes no sense, like in madness, it is what it is, it reflects my life journey. We might perhaps read,

Whether both, or nothing

Whether both or neither

V.iv,164 (285,8) sorry that you have paid too much, and sorry that you are paid too much] Tavern bills, says the gaoler, are the sadness of parting, as the procuring of mirth—you depart reeling with too much drink; sorry that you have paid too much, and—what? sorry that you are paid too much. Where is the opposition? I read, And merry that you are paid so much. I take the second paid to be paid, for appaid, filled, satiated.

V.iv,164 (285,8) sorry that you’ve spent too much, and sorry that you’re being paid too much] Tavern bills, says the jailer, are the sadness of parting, just like the pursuit of joy—you leave stumbling from too much to drink; sorry that you’ve spent too much, and—what? sorry that you’re being paid too much. Where’s the contradiction? I read, And happy that you’re being paid so much. I interpret the second paid as paid, meaning satisfied, fulfilled, content.

V.iv.171 (286,9) debtor and creditor] For an accounting book.

V.iv.171 (286,9) debtor and creditor] For an account book.

V.iv.188 (286,1) jump the after-enquiry] That is, venture at it without thought. So Macbeth,

V.iv.188 (286,1) jump the after-enquiry] That is, take a chance at it without thinking. So Macbeth,

"We'd jump the life to come." (see 1765, VII, 382, 7)

"We'd jump into the afterlife." (see 1765, VII, 382, 7)

V.v.9 (288,1) one that promis'd nought/But beggary and poor looks] To promise nothing but poor looks, may be, to give no promise of courageous behaviour.

V.v.9 (288,1) one that promised nothing/But poverty and bad looks] To promise nothing but bad looks might mean to give no assurance of brave actions.

V.v.88 (291,2) So feat] So ready; so dextrous in waiting.

So ready; so skilled at waiting.

V.v.93 (291,3) His favour is familiar to me] I am acquainted with his countenance.

V.v.93 (291,3) I know his favor] I'm familiar with his face.

V.v.120 (292,4) One sand another/Not more resembles. That sweet rosy lad] [W: resembles, than be th' sweet] There was no great difficulty in the line, which, when properly pointed, needs no alteration.

V.v.120 (292,4) One and another/Not more resembles. That sweet rosy boy] [W: resembles, than be th' sweet] There was no major issue with the line, which, when properly punctuated, needs no changes.

V.v.203 (296,8) averring notes/Of chamber-hanging, pictures] Such marks of the chamber and pictures, as averred or confirmed my report.

V.v.203 (296,8) stating notes/Of chamber-hanging, pictures] Such signs of the chamber and pictures, as stated or confirmed my account.

V.v.220 (297,9) the temple/Of virtue was she; yea, and she herself] That is, She was not only the temple of virtue, but virtue herself.

V.v.220 (297,9) she was the temple of virtue; yes, and she herself] That is, she was not only the temple of virtue, but virtue herself.

V.v.233 (297,1) these staggers] This wild and delirious perturbation. Staggers is the horse's apoplexy.

V.v.233 (297,1) these staggers] This wild and frenzied disturbance. Staggers refers to the horse's seizure.

V.v.262 (298,2) Think, that you are upon a rock; and now/Throw me again] In this speech, or in the answer, there is little meaning. I suppose, she would say, Consider such another act as equally fatal to me with precipitation from a rock, and now let me see whether you will repeat it.

V.v.262 (298,2) Think about the fact that you’re on a rock; and now/Throw me again] In this statement, or in the response, there isn't much meaning. I guess she would say, Consider another action that would be as deadly for me as being pushed off a rock, and now let me see if you would do it again.

V.v.308 (300,3) By tasting of our wrath] [W: hasting] There is no need of change; the consequence is taken for the whole action; by tasting is by forcing us to make thee taste.

V.v.308 (300,3) By tasting of our wrath] [W: hasting] There is no need for change; the consequence stands for the entire action; by tasting means by making us force you to taste.

V.v.334 (301,5) Your pleasure was my near offence, my punishment,/ Itself, and all my treason] I think this passage may better be read thus,

V.v.334 (301,5) Your pleasure was almost my wrongdoing, my punishment,/ It itself, and all my betrayal] I believe this passage could be understood better like this,

Your pleasure was my dear offence, my punishment

Your pleasure was my dear offense, my punishment.

Itself was all my treason; that I suffer'd,

Itself was all my betrayal; that I endured,

Was all the harm I did.—

Was all the harm I caused.—

The offence which cost me so dear was only your caprice. My sufferings have been all my crime.

The offense that cost me so dear was just your whim. My pain has been my only wrongdoing.

V.v.352 (302,6)

V.v.352 (302,6)

Thou weep'st, and speak'st.

You cry and speak.

The service that you three have done is more

The service that you three have provided is more

Unlike than this thou tell'st]

Unlike this, you say

"Thy tears give testimony to the sincerity of thy relation; and I have the less reason to be incredulous, because the actions which you have done within my knowledge are more incredible than the story which you relate." The king reasons very justly.

"Your tears show how genuine your feelings are; and I have less reason to doubt you, because the things you’ve done that I know about are even more unbelievable than the story you’re telling." The king is reasoning quite rightly.

V.v.378 (303,7) When ye were so, indeed] The folio gives,

V.v.378 (303,7) When you were like that, for real] The folio gives,

When we were so, indeed.

When we were like that, yes.

If this be right, we must read,

If this is true, we have to read,

Imo. I, you brothers.

Imo. You and your brothers.

Arv. When we were so, indeed.

Honestly. When we were like that.

V.v.382 (303,8) fierce abridgment] Fierce, is vehement, rapid.

V.v.382 (303,8) intense shortening] Intense, is passionate, swift.

V.v.459 (306,1) My peace we will begin] I think it better to read,

My peace we will begin] I think it’s better to read,

By peace we will begin.—

With peace we will begin.—

(307) General Observation. This play has many just sentiments, some natural dialogues, and some pleasing scenes, but they are obtained at the expence of much incongruity. To remark the folly of the fiction, the absurdity of the conduct, the confusion of the names, and manners of different times, and the impossibility of the events in any system of life, were to waste criticism upon unresisting imbecility, upon faults too evident for detection, and too gross for aggravation.

(307) General Observation. This play has a lot of good ideas, some realistic conversations, and some enjoyable scenes, but these come at the cost of many inconsistencies. Pointing out the foolishness of the plot, the ridiculousness of the actions, the mix-up of names, and the behaviors from different eras, as well as the impossibility of the events in any real-life scenario, would be a pointless critique of obvious shortcomings, flaws too clear to overlook, and too blatant to emphasize further.

KING LEAR

I.i.4 (311,2) in the division of the kingdom] There is something of obscurity or inaccuracy in this preparatory scene. The king has already divided his kingdom, and yet when he enters he examines his daughters, to discover in what proportions he should divide it. Perhaps Kent and Gloucester only were privy to his design, which he still kept in his own hands, to be changed or performed as subsequent reasons should determine him.

I.i.4 (311,2) in the division of the kingdom] There’s a bit of confusion or lack of clarity in this opening scene. The king has already divided his kingdom, yet when he comes in, he evaluates his daughters to decide how to split it. Maybe only Kent and Gloucester knew about his plan, which he still kept to himself, ready to change or execute based on whatever reasons came up later.

I.i.37 (313,7) express our darker purpose] [Darker, for more secret; not for indirect, oblique. WARBURTON.] This word may admit a further explication. We shall express our darker purpose: that is, we have already made known in some measure our design of parting the kingdom; we will now discover what has not been told before, the reasons by which we shall regulate the partition. This interpretation will justify or palliate the exordial dialogue.

I.i.37 (313,7) express our hidden intention] [Hidden, for more secret; not for indirect, indirect. WARBURTON.] This word may allow for further explanation. We shall express our hidden intention: that is, we have already revealed to some extent our plan to divide the kingdom; we will now disclose what hasn't been said before, the reasons that will guide the division. This interpretation will clarify or soften the introductory dialogue.

I.i.39 (313,8) and 'tis our fast intent] [This is an interpolation of Mr. Lewis Theobald, for want of knowing the meaning of the old reading in the quarto of 1608, and first folio of 1623; where we find it,

I.i.39 (313,8) and it's our firm intention] [This was added by Mr. Lewis Theobald because he didn't understand the meaning of the original text from the 1608 quarto and the first folio of 1623; where we find it,

—and 'tis our first intent.

—and it's our first intent.

WARBURTON.]

WARBURTON.

Fast is the reading of the first folio, and, I think, the true reading.

Fast is the reading of the first folio, and I believe it's the correct one.

I.i.44 (314,9) We have this hour a constant will] constant will seems a confirmation of fast intent.

I.i.44 (314,9) We have this hour a steady determination] steady determination seems to confirm firm intent.

I.i.62 (314,2) Beyond all manner of so much I love you] Beyond all assignable quantity. I love you beyond limits, and cannot say it is so much, for how much soever I should name, it would yet be more.

I.i.62 (314,2) Beyond all measurable amounts, I love you] Beyond any specific quantity. I love you without limits, and I can't even say it's that much, because no matter how much I say, it would still be more.

I.i.73 (315,4)

I.i.73 (315,4)

I find, she names my very deed of love,

I realize, she calls my very act of love,

Only she comes too short; that I profess]

Only she falls short; that's what I say.

That seems to stand without relation, but is referred to find, the first conjunction being inaccurately suppressed. I find that she names my deed, I find that I profess, &c.

That seems to exist independently, but is connected to find, as the first conjunction has been inaccurately omitted. I find that she identifies my action, I find that I declare, &c.

I.i.76 (315,5) Which the most precious square of sense possesses] [Warburton explained "square" as the "four nobler senses"] This is acute; but perhaps square means only compass, comprehension.

I.i.76 (315,5) Which the most valuable understanding has] [Warburton explained "square" as the "four greater senses"] This is insightful; but maybe square means just range, grasp.

I.i.80 (315,6) More pond'rous than my tongue] [W: their tongue] I think the present reading right.

I.i.80 (315,6) More heavy than my tongue] [W: their tongue] I think the current wording is correct.

I.i.84 (316,8) Now our joy] Here the true reading is picked out of two copies. Butter's quarto reads,

I.i.84 (316,8) Now our joy] Here the correct reading is chosen from two copies. Butter's quarto reads,

But now our joy,

But now our happiness,

Although the last, not least in our dear love,

Although the last one is not the least in our dear love,

What can you say to win a third, &c.

What can you say to win a third, etc.

The folio,

The portfolio,

—Now our joy,

—Now our happiness,

Although our last, and least; to whose young love

Although our last, and least; to whose young love

The vines of France, and milk of Burgundy,

The vineyards of France and the wine of Burgundy,

Strive to be int'ress'd. What can you say?

Strive to be interested. What can you say?

I.i.138 (318,5) The sway, revenue, execution of the rest] [W: of th' hest] I do not see any great difficulty in the words, execution of the rest, which are in both the old copies. The execution of the rest is, I suppose, all the other business. Dr. Warburton's own explanation of his amendment confutes it; if hest be a regal comnand, they were, by the grant of Lear, to have rather the hest than the execution.

I.i.138 (318,5) The control, income, and implementation of the rest] [W: of the command] I don’t see any major issue with the phrase, implementation of the rest, which appears in both the old copies. The implementation of the rest refers to, I believe, all the other tasks. Dr. Warburton's own explanation of his revision contradicts it; if command is a royal order, then they were, by Lear’s grant, supposed to have rather the command than the implementation.

1.1.149 (319,6)

1.1.149 (319,6)

Think'st thou, that duty shall have dread to speak,

Think you that duty will be afraid to speak,

When power to flattery bows? To plainness honour's bound,

When does power submit to flattery? To honesty, honor is committed,

When majesty stoops to folly. Reverse thy doom,

When greatness lowers itself to foolishness. Change your fate,

And in thy best consideration check

And in your best judgment, hold back

This hideous rashness: answer my life my judgment,

This reckless impulsiveness: respond to my life my judgment,

Thy youngest daughter does not love thee least]

Your youngest daughter loves you the most.

I have given this passage according to the old folio, from which the modern editions have silently departed, for the sake of better numbers, with a degree of insincerity, which, if not sometimes detected and censured, must impair the credit of ancient books. One of the editors, and perhaps only one, knew how much mischief may be done by such clandestine alterations. The quarto agrees with the folio, except that for reserve thy state, it gives, reverse thy doom, and has stoops instead of falls to folly. The meaning of answer my life my judgment, is, Let my life be answerable for my judgment, or, I will stake my life on my opinion.—The reading which, without any right, has possessed all the modern copies is this;

I’ve provided this passage according to the old folio, which the modern editions have quietly strayed from, aiming for better rhythm, but doing so insincerely. If this isn’t sometimes noticed and called out, it could damage the credibility of ancient texts. One of the editors, and possibly just one, understood the potential harm that such secretive changes could cause. The quarto aligns with the folio, except it replaces reserve thy state with reverse thy doom and uses stoops instead of falls to folly. The meaning of answer my life my judgment is Let my life be accountable for my judgment or I will bet my life on my opinion.—The text that has wrongly taken over in all the modern copies is this;

—to plainness honour

—to plainness honor

Is bound, when majesty to folly falls.

Is bound, when greatness sinks into foolishness.

Reserve thy state; with better judgment check

Reserve your position; use better judgment to hold back

This hideous rashness; with my life I answer,

This reckless behavior; I swear on my life,

Thy youngest daughter, &c.

Your youngest daughter, etc.

I am inclined to think that reverse thy doom was Shakespeare's first reading, as more apposite to the present occasion, and that he changed it afterwards to reserve thy state, which conduces more to the progress of the action.

I think that reverse thy doom was Shakespeare's original wording, as it fits the moment better, and that he later changed it to reserve thy state, which helps move the story along.

I.i.161 (320,9) The true blank of thine eye] The blank is the white or exact mark at which the arrow is shot. See better, says Kent, and keep me always in your view.

I.i.161 (320,9) The true target of your eye] The target is the white or exact mark at which the arrow is aimed. Look more clearly, says Kent, and always keep me in your sight.

I.i.172 (320,1) strain'd pride] The oldest copy reads strayed pride; that is, pride exorbitant; pride passing due bounds.

I.i.172 (320,1) strain'd pride] The oldest copy reads strayed pride; that is, excessive pride; pride that goes beyond acceptable limits.

I.i.174 (320,3) Which nor our nature, nor our place, can bear;/ Our potency made good] [T: (Which ... bear) ... made good] [Warburton defended "make"] Theobald only inserted the parenthesis; he found made good in the best copy of 1623. Dr. Warburton has very acutely explained and defended the reading that he has chosen, but I am not certain that he has chosen right. If we take the reading of the folio, our potency made good, the sense will be less profound indeed, but less intricate, and equally commodious. As thou hast come with unreasonable pride between the sentence which I had passed, and the power by which I shall execute it, take thy reward in another sentence which shall make good, shall establish, shall maintain, that power. If Dr. Warburton's explanation be chosen, and every reader will wish to choose it, we may better read,

I.i.174 (320,3) Which neither our nature nor our place can handle; Our strength being confirmed] [T: (Which ... handle) ... being confirmed] [Warburton supported "make"] Theobald just added the parenthesis; he found being confirmed in the best edition from 1623. Dr. Warburton has insightfully explained and defended his reading choice, but I'm not sure he made the right choice. If we use the folio reading, our strength being confirmed, the meaning may be less profound, yet simpler and just as effective. Since you have come with unreasonable pride between the statement I made, and the power to carry it out, accept your consequence in another statement which shall confirm, shall establish, shall uphold, that power. If we prefer Dr. Warburton's explanation, which every reader will want to choose, we might read it better,

Which nor our nature, nor our state can bear,

Which neither our nature nor our condition can endure,

Or potency make good.—

Or strength makes good.—

Mr. Davies thinks, that our potency made good relates only to our place.—Which our nature cannot bear, nor our place, without departure from the potency of that place. This is easy and clear.—Lear, who is characterized as hot, heady, and violent, is, with very just observation of life, made to entangle himself with vows, upon any sudden provocation to vow revenge, and then to plead the obligation of a vow in defence of implacability.

Mr. Davies believes that our potency made good only relates to our place. However, our nature can't handle that, nor can our place, without straying from the potency of that place. This is simple and clear. Lear, who is portrayed as hot-headed and impulsive, is astutely shown to get wrapped up in promises, reacting to sudden provocations by swearing revenge, and then using the promise as a reason for his unyielding nature.

I.i.181 (322,4) By Jupiter] Shakespeare makes his Lear too much a mythologist: he had Hecate and Apollo before.

I.i.181 (322,4) By Jupiter] Shakespeare makes his Lear too much of a mythologist: he had Hecate and Apollo before.

I.i.190 (322,6) He'll shape his old course] He will follow his old maxims; he will continue to act upon the same principles.

I.i.190 (322,6) He'll shape his old course] He will stick to his old beliefs; he will keep acting on the same principles.

I.i.201 (323,7) If aught within that little, seeming, substance] Seeming is beautiful.

I.i.201 (323,7) If there's anything inside that small, apparent, substance] Apparent is beautiful.

I.i.209 (323,9) Election makes not up on such conditions] To make up signifies to complete, to conclude; as, they made up the bargain; but in this sense it has, I think, always the subject noun after it. To make up, in familiar language, is, neutrally, to come forward, to make advances, which, I think, is meant here.

I.i.209 (323,9) Election doesn't work on such conditions] To make up means to complete or conclude; for example, they made up the bargain; but in this sense, it always seems to have a subject noun following it. To make up, in casual language, means to come forward or to make advances, which is what I think is meant here.

I.i.221 (324,2)

I.i.221 (324,2)

Sure her offence

Sure, her offense

Must be of such unnatural degree,

Must be of such an unnatural degree,

That monsters it: or your fore-vouch'd affection

That’s what monsters it: or your promised affection

Fall into taint]

Fall into decay

The common books read,

Popular books read,

—or your fore-vouch'd affection

—or your previously promised affection

Fall'n into taint:—

Fallen into corruption:—

This line has no clear or strong sense, nor is this reading authorized by any copy, though it has crept into all the late editions. The early quarto reads,

This line doesn’t have a clear or strong meaning, and there’s no official version of this reading in any copy, even though it has made its way into all the recent editions. The early quarto states,

—or you for vouch'd affections

—or you for confirmed feelings

Fall'n into taint.—

Fallen into corruption.—

The folio,

The booklet,

—or your fore-vouch'd affection

—or your promised love

Fall into taint.—

Fall into corruption.—

Taint is used for corruption and for disgrace. If therefore we take the oldest reading it may be reformed thus:

Taint is used for corruption and for disgrace. If we consider the earliest version, it can be rephrased like this:

—sure her offence

—sure her offense

Must be of such unnatural degree,

Must be of such an unnatural degree,

That monsters it; or you for vouch'd affection

That’s what monsters it; or you for confirmed affection.

Fall into taint.

Fall into corruption.

Her offence must be prodigious, or you must fal1 into reproach for having vouched affection which you did not feel. If the reading of the folio be preferred, we may with a very slight change produce the same sense:

Her offense must be huge, or you must face criticism for having claimed love that you didn’t feel. If we prefer the folio version, we can make a very slight change to convey the same meaning:

—sure her offence

—sure her offense

Must be of such unnatural degree,

Must be at such an unnatural level,

That monsters it, or your fore-vouch'd affection

That it monsters you, or your promised affection

Falls into taint.—

Falls into contamination.—

That is, falls into reproach or censure. But there is another possible sense. Or signifies before, and or ever is before ever; the meaning in the folio may therefore be, Sure her crime must be monstrous before your affection can be affected with hatred. Let the reader determine.—As I am not much a friend to conjectural emendation, I should prefer the latter sense, which requires no change of reading.

That is, falls into reproach or censure. But there’s another possible meaning. Or means before, and or ever is before ever; so the meaning in the folio could be, Sure her crime must be monstrous before your affection can be affected with hatred. Let the reader decide. —Since I’m not really a fan of guessing changes, I would prefer the latter meaning, which doesn’t require altering the text.

I.i.243 (325,3) from the intire point] Intire, for right, true. WARB.] Rather, single, unmixed with other considerations.

I.i.243 (325,3) from the entire point] Entire, for right, true. WARB.] More like, straightforward, not mixed with other factors.

I.i.264 (326,5) Thou losest here, better where to find] Here and where have the power of nouns. Thou losest this residence to find a better residence in another place.

I.i.264 (326,5) You're losing out here, but you'll find something better elsewhere. Here and where act like nouns. You're giving up this home to seek a better one in another location.

I.i.282 (326,6) And well are worth the want that you have wanted] [This I take to be the poet's meaning, stript of the jingle which makes it dark: "You well deserve to meet with that want of love from your husband, which you have professed to want for our father." THEOBALD.] [W: have vaunted] I think the common reading very suitable to the manner of our author, and well enough explained by Theobald.

I.i.282 (326,6) And you truly deserve the lack of love from your husband that you’ve claimed to want for our father. THEOBALD. I think the common reading fits our author’s style and is well explained by Theobald.

I.i.283 (327,7) plaited cunning] i.e. complicated, involved cunning. (1773)

I.i.283 (327,7) plaited cunning] i.e. complicated, involved cunning. (1773)

I.ii.3 (328,2) Stand in the plague of custom] The word plague is in all the copies; I can scarcely think it right, nor can I yet reconcile myself to the emendation proposed, though I have nothing better to offer [Warburton had proposed plage].

I.ii.3 (328,2) Stand in the plague of custom] The word plague is in all the copies; I can hardly believe that's correct, nor can I bring myself to accept the suggested change, even though I don't have a better option to propose [Warburton had suggested plage].

I.ii.21 (330,7) Shall be the legitimate] [Hanmer: toe th'] Hanmer's emendation will appear very plausible to him that shall consult the original reading. Butter's quarto reads,

I.ii.21 (330,7) Shall be the legitimate] [Hanmer: toe th'] Hanmer's edit will seem very reasonable to anyone who looks at the original text. Butter's quarto reads,

—Edmund the base

—Edmund the basic

Shall tooth' legitimate.—

Shall tooth' be legit.—

The folio,

The portfolio,

—Edmund the base

—Edmund the lowlife

Shall to th' legitimate.—

Shall to the legitimate.

Hanmer, therefore, could hardly be charged with coining a word, though his explanation may be doubted. To toe him, is perhaps to kick him out, a phrase yet in vulgar use; or, to toe, may be literally to supplant. The word be has no authority.

Hanmer, therefore, could hardly be accused of inventing a word, though his explanation might be questioned. To toe him is perhaps to kick him out, a phrase still commonly used; or, to toe may literally mean to supplant. The word be has no authority.

I.ii.24 (331,1) subscrib'd his power!] To subscribe, is, to transfer by signing or subscribing a writing of testimony. We now use the term, He subscribed forty pounds to the new building.

I.ii.24 (331,1) subscribed his power!] To subscribe means to transfer by signing or subscribing a written declaration. Nowadays, we say, He subscribed forty pounds to the new building.

I.ii.25 (331,2) Confin'd to exhibition!] Is allowance. The term is yet used in the universities.

I.ii.25 (331,2) Limited to presentation!] Is allowance. The term is still used in universities.

I.ii.25 (331,3) All this done/Upon the gad!] So the old copies; the later editions read,

I.ii.25 (331,3) All this done/Upon the gad!] So the old copies; the later editions read,

—All is gone

—Everything is gone

Upon the gad!—

Upon the heck!—

which, besides that it is unauthorized, is less proper. To do upon the gad, is, to act by the sudden stimulation of caprice, as cattle run madding when they are stung by the gad fly.

which, besides being unauthorized, is less appropriate. To act on a whim is to behave impulsively, like cattle that go wild when they’re stung by a gadfly.

I.ii.47 (332,4) taste of my virtue] Though taste may stand in this place, yet I believe we should read, assay or test of my virtue: they are both metallurgical terms, and properly joined. So in Hamlet,

I.ii.47 (332,4) taste of my virtue] Even though taste works in this context, I think we should read it as assay or test of my virtue: they're both terms used in metallurgy, and they fit together well. Just like in Hamlet,

Bring me to the test.

Take me to the test.

I.ii.51 (323,6) idle and fond] Weak and foolish.

I.ii.51 (323,6) idle and fond] Weak and silly.

I.ii.95 (333,7) pretence] Pretence is design, purpose. So afterwards in this play,

I.ii.95 (333,7) pretence] Pretence means intention or aim. So later in this play,

Pretence and purpose of unkindness.

Pretending and the intent to be unkind.

I.ii.106 (333,8) wind me into him] I once thought it should be read, you into him; but, perhaps, it is a familiar phrase, like do me this.

I.ii.106 (333,8) wind me into him] I used to think it should say, you into him; but maybe it’s just a common phrase, like do me this.

I.ii.107 (333,9) I would unstate myself to be in a due resolution] [i.e. I will throw aside all consideration of my relation to him, that I may act as justice requires. WARBURTON.] Such is this learned man's explanation. I take the meaning to be rather this, Do you frame the business, who can act with less emotion; I would unstate myself; it would in me be a departure from the paternal character, to be in a due resolution, to be settled and composed on such an occasion. The words would and should are in old language often confounded.

I.ii.107 (333,9) I would set aside my own feelings to make the right decision] [i.e. I will ignore my feelings about him so I can act as justice demands. WARBURTON.] This is the explanation from this scholarly man. I understand it to mean more like this, Do you handle the situation, because who can act without getting emotional; I would set aside my feelings; it would be unlike my role as a father, to be in a due resolution, to be calm and collected in such a situation. The words would and should are often confused in older language.

I.ii.l09 (334,1) convey the business] [Convey, for introduce. WARB.] To convey is rather to carry through than to introduce; in this place it is to manage artfully: we say of a juggler, that he has a clean conveyance.

I.ii.l09 (334,1) convey the business] [Convey, for introduce. WARB.] To convey means more to carry through than to introduce; in this context, it is to manage artfully: we say of a juggler that he has a smooth conveyance.

I.ii.112 (334,2) These late eclipses in the sun and moon portend no good to us: tho' the wisdom of nature can reason it thus and thus, yet nature finds itself scourg'd by the frequent effects] That is, though natural philosophy can give account of eclipses, yet we feel their consequences.

I.ii.112 (334,2) These recent eclipses of the sun and moon don’t bode well for us: even though the wisdom of nature can explain them in various ways, we still feel the harsh effects. That is, while natural philosophy can explain eclipses, we still experience their consequences.

I.ii.156 (338,8) I promise you, the effects he writes of, succeed unhappily] The folio edition commonly differs from the first quarto, by augmentations or insertions, but in this place it varies by omission, and by the omission of something which naturally introduces the following dialogue. It is easy to remark, that in this speech, which ought, I think, to be inserted as it now is in the text, Edmund, with the common craft of fortune-tellers, mingles the past and future, and tells of the future only what he already foreknows by confederacy, or can attain by probable conjecture. (see 1765, VI, 27, 6)

I.ii.156 (338,8) I promise you, the effects he talks about don't turn out well. The folio edition usually differs from the first quarto with additions or insertions, but here it stands out because of what it leaves out, and this omission takes away what naturally leads into the next dialogue. It's clear that in this speech, which I believe should be included as it is in the text, Edmund, like any cunning fortune-teller, mixes the past and future, only revealing what he already knows through collaboration or can guess reasonably. (see 1765, VI, 27, 6)

I.ii.178 (339,1) that with the mischief of your person it would scarcely allay] This reading is in both copies; yet I believe the author gave it, that but with the mischief of your person it would scarce allay.

I.ii.178 (339,1) that with the trouble of your presence it would hardly lessen] This reading is in both copies; yet I believe the author intended it as, that but with the trouble of your presence it would hardly lessen.

I.iii.19 (341,2) Old fools are babes again; and must be us'd/ With checks, as flatteries when they are seen abus'd] These lines hardly deserve a note, though Mr. Theobald thinks them very fine. Whether fools or folks should be read is not worth enquiry. The controverted line is yet in the old quarto, not as the editors represent it, but thus:

I.iii.19 (341,2) Old fools are like babies again, and they need to be treated with criticism, just like flattery when it’s misused. These lines barely warrant a note, even though Mr. Theobald thinks they're really great. It’s not worth investigating whether fools or folks should be read. The debated line is still in the old quarto, but not as the editors represent it; it’s like this:

With checks as flatteries when they are seen abus'd.

With compliments that feel like flattery when they’re misused.

I am in doubt whether there is any error of transcription. The sense seems to be this: Old men must be treated with checks, when as they are seen to be deceived with flatteries: or, when they are weak enough to be seen abused by flatteries, they are then weak enough to be used with checks. There is a play of the words used and abused. To abuse is, in our author, very frequently the same as to deceive. This construction is harsh and ungrammatical; Shakespeare perhaps thought it vicious, and chose to throw away the lines rather than correct them, nor would now thank the officiousness of his editors, who restore what they do not understand.

I’m not sure if there’s a mistake in the transcription. The meaning seems to be this: Old men should be handled with care when they are seen to be misled by flattery: or, when they are weak enough to be taken in by flattery, they are also weak enough to be handled with care. There’s a play on the words used and abused. To abuse often means, in our author's context, to deceive. This phrasing is awkward and ungrammatical; Shakespeare might have thought it flawed and chose to drop the lines instead of fixing them, nor would he now appreciate the interference of his editors, who restore what they don’t understand.

I.iv.118 (347,5) Would I had two coxcombs, and two daughters] Two fools caps, intended, as it seems, to mark double folly in the man that gives all to his daughters.

I.iv.118 (347,5) I wish I had two fools' caps and two daughters] Two fools' caps, meant, it seems, to show the double foolishness of the man who gives everything to his daughters.

I.iv.133 (347,7) Lend less than thou owest] That is, do not lend all that thou hast. To owe, in old English, is to possess. If owe be taken for to be in debt, the more prudent precept would be, Lend more than thou owest.

I.iv.133 (347,7) Lend less than you owe] That is, don’t lend everything you have. To owe, in old English, means to possess. If owe is understood as to be in debt, then the wiser advice would be, Lend more than you owe.

I.iv.153-170 (348,9) This dialogue, from No, lad; teach me, down to, Give me an egg, was restored from the first edition by Mr. Theobald. It is omitted in the folio, perhaps for political reasons, as it seemed to censure monopolies.

I.iv.153-170 (348,9) This dialogue, from No, lad; teach me to Give me an egg, was restored from the first edition by Mr. Theobald. It is missing in the folio, possibly for political reasons, as it appeared to criticize monopolies.

I.iv.181 (349,2) Fools ne'er had less grace in a year] There never was a time when fools were less in favour; and the reason is, that they were never so little wanted, for wise men now supply their place. Such I think is the meaning. The old edition has wit for grace.

I.iv.181 (349,2) Fools never had less appeal in a year] There’s never been a time when fools were less appreciated, and the reason is that they are less needed now, as wise men have taken their place. That’s what I believe it means. The old edition uses wit instead of grace.

I.iv.219 (350,5) That's a sheal'd peascod] i.e. Now a mere husk, which contains nothing. The outside of a king remains, but all the intrinsic parts of royalty are gone: he has nothing to give. (1773)

I.iv.219 (350,5) That's a sheal'd peascod] i.e. Now a hollow pod, which contains nothing. The exterior of a king is there, but all the true elements of royalty are lost: he has nothing to offer. (1773)

I.iv.245 (351,3) Whoop, Jug] There are in the fool's speeches several passages which seem to be proverbial allusions, perhaps not now to be understood.

I.iv.245 (351,3) Whoop, Jug] In the fool's speeches, there are a number of phrases that seem to be references to proverbs, but they might not be understood today.

I.iv.256 (352,1) Fool. Which they will make an obedient father] [This line I have restored from the quarto. STEEVENS] This note [Tyrwhitt's, quoted by Steevens] is written with confidence disproportionate to the conviction which it can bring. Lear might as well know by the marks and tokens arising from sovereignty, knowledge, and reason, that he had or had not daughters, as he could know by any thing else. But, says he, if I judge by these tokens, I find the persuasion false by which I long thought myself the father of daughters. (1773)

I.iv.256 (352,1) Fool. Which they will make an obedient father] [This line I have restored from the quarto. STEEVENS] This note [Tyrwhitt's, quoted by Steevens] is written with confidence that's not matched by the proof it offers. Lear might as well recognize by the signs and symbols of authority, knowledge, and reason that he has or doesn’t have daughters, as he could know by anything else. But, he says, if I judge by these signs, I find the belief that I’ve long held about being the father of daughters to be false. (1773)

I.iv.302 (355,7) from her derogate body] [Derogate for unnatural. WARB.] Rather, I think, degraded; blasted.

I.iv.302 (355,7) from her degraded body] [Degraded for unnatural. WARB.] Rather, I think, degraded; blasted.

I.iv.320 (356,9)

I.iv.320 (356,9)

That these hot tears, which break from me perforce,

That these hot tears, which spill out of me uncontrollably,

Should make thee worth them.—Blasts and fogs upon thee!

Should make you worth them.—Blasts and fogs upon you!

The untented woundings of a father's curse

The raw wounds of a father's curse

Pierce every sense about thee!—Old fond eyes,

Pierce every sense about you!—Old loving eyes,

Beweep this cause again]

Mourn this cause again

I will transcribe this passage from the first edition, that it may appear to those who are unacquainted with old books, what is the difficulty of revision, and what indulgence is due to those that endeavour to restore corrupted passages.—That these hot tears, that breake from me perforce, should make the worst blasts and fogs upon the untender woundings of a father's curse, peruse every sense about the old fond eyes, beweep this cause again, &c.

I will write out this passage from the first edition so that people who aren't familiar with old books can see the challenges of revision and what understanding should be given to those who try to fix damaged passages.—That these hot tears, that break from me uncontrollably, should create the worst storms and fogs on the tender wounds of a father's curse, examine every feeling around the old loving eyes, weep over this cause again, &c.

I.iv.362 (358,3) compact it more] Unite one circumstance with another, so as to make a consistent account.

I.iv.362 (358,3) compact it more] Combine one detail with another to create a coherent story.

I.iv.366 (358,4) You are much more at task for want of wisdom] It is a common phrase now with parents and governesses. I'll take you to task, i.e. I will reprehend and correct you. To be at task, therefore, is to be liable to reprehension and correction. (1773)

I.iv.366 (358,4) You have a lot more to learn for lack of wisdom] It's a common expression these days among parents and caregivers. I’ll hold you accountable, meaning I will reprimand and correct you. So, to be at task means to be subject to reprimand and correction. (1773)

I.v.5 (358,1) I shall be there afore you] He seems to intend to go to his daughter, but it appears afterwards that he is going to the house of Glo'ster.

I.v.5 (358,1) I will be there before you] He seems to plan to go to his daughter, but it later appears that he is actually going to Glo'ster's house.

I.v.25 (359,2) I did her wrong] He is musing on Cordelia.

I.v.25 (359,2) I treated her badly] He is thinking about Cordelia.

I.v.42 (359,3) To take it again perforce!] He is meditating on the resumption of his royalty.

I.v.42 (359,3) To take it again by force!] He is thinking about reclaiming his throne.

II.i.9 (360,1) ear-kissing arguments] Subjects of discourse; topics.

II.i.9 (360,1) ear-kissing arguments] Subjects of conversation; topics.

II.i.19 (361,2) queazy question] Something of a suspicious, questionable, and uncertain nature. This is, I think, the meaning.

II.i.19 (361,2) queazy question] Something that is suspicious, questionable, and uncertain. I believe this is the meaning.

II.i.27 (361,4) have you nothing said/Upon his party 'gainst the duke of Albany?] I cannot but think the line corrupted, and would read,

II.i.27 (361,4) have you said nothing about his side against the duke of Albany? I can't help but think the line is messed up, and I would read,

Against his party, for the duke of Albany?

Against his party, for the Duke of Albany?

II.i.57 (363,7) gasted] Frighted.

Frightened.

II.i.59 (363,8) Not in this land shall he remain uncaught;/And found—Dispatch] [Not in this land shall he remain uncaught; And found dispatch—the noble duke, &c.]

II.i.59 (363,8) He won't stay hidden in this land;/And found—Dispatch] [He won't stay hidden in this land; And found dispatch—the noble duke, &c.]

[W: found, dispatch'd.] I do not see how this change mends the sense: I think it may be better regulated as in the page above. The sense is interrupted. He shall be caught—and found, he shall be punished. Dispatch.

[W: found, dispatch'd.] I don’t see how this change improves the meaning: I think it might be better organized as it is on the previous page. The meaning is interrupted. He will be caught—and found, he will be punished. Dispatch.

II.i.67 (363,2) And found him pight to do it, with curst speech] Pight is pitched, fixed, settled. Curst is severe, harsh, vehemently angry.

II.i.67 (363,2) And found him fixed to do it, with harsh speech Pitched is fixed, settled. Harsh is severe, vehemently angry.

II.i.122 (366,7) Occasions, noble Glo'ster, of some prize] [W: poize] Prize, or price, for value. (1773)

II.i.122 (366,7) Occasions, noble Gloucester, of some prize] [W: poize] Prize, or price, for value. (1773)

II.i.126 (366,8) from our home] Not at home, but at some other place.

II.i.126 (366,8) from our home] Not at home, but at some other place.

II.ii.9 (367,1) Lipsbury pinfold] The allusion which seems to be contained in this line I do not understand. In the violent eruption of reproaches which bursts from Kent in this dialogue, there are some epithets which the commentators have left unexpounded, and which I am not very able to make clear. Of a three-suited knave I know not the meaning, unless it be that he has different dresses for different occupations. Lilly-liver'd is cowardly; white-blooded and white-liver'd are still in vulgar use. An one-trunk-inheriting slave, I take to be a wearer of old cast-off cloaths, an inheritor of torn breeches.

II.ii.9 (367,1) Lipsbury pinfold] I don’t quite understand the reference in this line. In the intense outburst of insults from Kent in this dialogue, there are some terms that the commentators haven’t explained, and I struggle to clarify them. I'm not sure what a three-suited knave means, unless it suggests he has different outfits for different jobs. Lilly-liver'd means cowardly; white-blooded and white-liver'd are still commonly used. A one-trunk-inheriting slave seems to refer to someone who wears old hand-me-down clothes, inheriting tattered pants.

II.ii.36 (368,4) barber-monger] Of this word I do not clearly see the force.

II.ii.36 (368,4) barber-monger] I don't really understand what this word means.

II.ii.39 (368,5) Vanity the puppet's] Alluding to the mysteries or allegorical shews, in which vanity, iniquity, and other vices, were personified.

II.ii.39 (368,5) Vanity the puppet's] Referring to the performances or allegorical displays where vanity, wrongdoing, and other vices were represented as characters.

II.ii.45 (369,6) neat slave] You mere slave, you very slave.

II.ii.45 (369,6) neat slave] You absolute slave, you total slave.

II.ii.69 (369,8) Thou whoreson zed; thou unnecessary letter!] I do not well understand how a man is reproached by being called zed, nor how Z is an unnecessary letter. Scarron compares his deformity to the shape of Z, and it may be a proper word of insult to a crook-backed man; but why should Gonerill's steward be crooked, unless the allusion be to his bending or cringing posture in the presence of his superiors. Perhaps it was written, thou whoreson C (for cuckold) thou unnecessary letter. C is a letter unnecessary in our alphabet, one of its two sounds being represented by S, and one by K. But all the copies concur in the common reading.

II.ii.69 (369,8) You bastard Z; you pointless letter! I don't really get how a guy is insulted by being called Z, or how Z is an unnecessary letter. Scarron compares his deformity to the shape of Z, which might be a fitting insult for someone with a hunchback; but why should Gonerill's steward be crooked, unless it's a reference to his bending or groveling in front of his superiors? Maybe it was originally written as you bastard C (for cuckold) you pointless letter. C is a letter that doesn't need to be in our alphabet, since one of its sounds is covered by S, and the other by K. But all the versions agree on the usual reading.

II.ii.87 (371,3) epileptic visage!] The frighted countenance of a man ready to fall in a fit.

II.ii.87 (371,3) epileptic visage!] The terrified face of a man about to have a seizure.

II.ii.103 (372,5) constrains the garb/Quite from his nature] Forces his outside or his appearance to something totally different from his natural disposition.

II.ii.103 (372,5) constrains the clothing/Quite from his nature] Forces his outside or his appearance to something totally different from his natural disposition.

II.ii.109 (372,8) Than twenty silly ducking observants] [W: silky] The alteration is more ingenious than the arguments by which it is supported.

II.ii.109 (372,8) Than twenty silly ducking observants] [W: silky] The change is more clever than the reasons given to back it up.

II.ii.119 (373,8) though I should win your displeasure to intreat me to't] Though I should win you, displeased as you now are, to like me so well as to intreat me to be a knave.

II.ii.119 (373,8) though I should win your displeasure to intreat me to't] Even if I were to earn your anger, as you are now, to the point where you'd ask me to be a jerk.

II.ii.167 (375,3)

II.ii.167 (375,3)

Good king, that must approve the common saw!

Good king, you have to support the common saying!

Thou out of heaven's benediction com'at

You come from heaven's favor.

To the warm sun!]

To the bright sun!

That art now to exemplify the common proverb, That out of, &c. That changest better for worse. Hanmer observes, that it is a proverbial saying, applied to those who are turned out of house and home to the open weather. It was perhaps first used of men dismissed from an hospital, or house of charity, such as was erected formerly in many places for travellers. Those houses had names properly enough alluded to by heaven's benediction.

That art now illustrates the common saying, That out of, &c. That changes better for worse. Hanmer points out that this is a proverbial expression used for those who are forced out of their homes into the open air. It may have originally referred to people being sent away from a hospital or a charitable home, like the ones that used to be set up in many places for travelers. Those places were aptly named in reference to heaven's benediction.

II.ii.173 (376,4)

II.ii.173 (376,4)

I know 'tis from Cordelia;

I know it's from Cordelia;

Who hath most fortunately been inform'd

Who has been most fortunately informed

Of my obscur'd coarse, and shall find time

Of my hidden journey, and will find time

From this enormous state, seeking to give

From this vast state, trying to provide

Losses their remedies]

Losses and their remedies

This passage, which some of the editors have degraded, as spurious, to the margin, and others have silently altered, I have faithfully printed according to the quarto, from which the folio differs only in punctuation. The passage is very obscure, if not corrupt. Perhaps it may be read thus:

This passage, which some editors have dismissed as untrustworthy and moved to the margin, and others have quietly changed, I have accurately printed according to the quarto, from which the folio only differs in punctuation. The passage is quite unclear, if not flawed. Maybe it can be read this way:

—Cordelia—has been—informed.

—Cordelia—has been—told.

Of my obscur'd course, and shall find time

Of my hidden path, and will find time

From this enormous state-seeking, to give

From this huge quest for statehood, to provide

Losses their remedies.—

Losses have their remedies.

Cordelia is informed of our affairs, and when the enormous care of seeking her fortune will allow her time, she will employ it in remedying losses. This is harsh; perhaps something better may be found. I have at least supplied the genuine reading of the old copies. Enormous is unwonted, out of rule, out of the ordinary course of things.

Cordelia is aware of our situation, and when the huge task of securing her future gives her the chance, she will use that time to fix the losses. This is tough; maybe there's a better solution out there. I've at least provided the true text from the old versions. Huge is unusual, not standard, and not the normal way of things.

II.iii.18 (377,2) Poor pelting villages] Pelting is, I believe, only an accidental depravation of petty. Shakespeare uses it in the Midsummer-Night's Dream of small brooks.

II.iii.18 (377,2) Poor pelting villages] Pelting is, I think, just an accidental twist of petty. Shakespeare uses it in the Midsummer-Night's Dream to refer to small brooks.

II.iii.20 (378,3) Poor Turlygood! poor Tom!] [W: Turlupin] Hanmer reads, poor Turlurd. It is probable the word Turlygood was the common corrupt pronunciation.

II.iii.20 (378,3) Poor Turlygood! poor Tom!] [W: Turlupin] Hanmer reads, poor Turlurd. It's likely that the word Turlygood was the usual mispronunciation.

II.iii.21 (378,4) Edgar I nothing am] As Edgar I am out-lawed, dead in law; I have no longer any political existence.

II.iii.21 (378,4) Edgar I am nothing] As Edgar I am an outlaw, dead in the eyes of the law; I no longer have any political existence.

II.iv (378,1) Changes again to the earl of Glo'ster's castle] It is not very clearly discovered why Lear comes hither. In the foregoing part he sent a letter to Glo'ster; but no hint is given of its contents. He seems to have gone to visit Glo'ster while Cornwall and Regan might prepare to entertain him.

II.iv (378,1) Changes again to the earl of Glo'ster's castle] It's not very clear why Lear comes here. Earlier, he sent a letter to Glo'ster, but we don't know what it said. He seems to have come to visit Glo'ster while Cornwall and Regan get ready to host him.

II.iv.24 (380,4) To do upon respect such violent outrage] To violate the public and venerable character of a messenger from the king.

II.iv.24 (380,4) To do upon respect such violent outrage] To violate the respected and dignified role of a messenger from the king.

II.iv.46 (380,7) Winter's not gone yet, if the wild geese fly that way] If this be their behaviour, the king's troubles are not yet at an end.

II.iv.46 (380,7) Winter's not over yet, if the wild geese fly that way] If this is how they act, the king's troubles aren't finished yet.

II.iv.70 (381,9) All that follow their noses are led by their eyes, but blind men; and there's not a nose among twenty, but can smell him that's stinking] There is in this sentence no clear series of thought. If he that follows his nose is led or guided by his eyes, he wants no information from his nose. I persuade myself, but know not whether I can persuade others, that our author wrote thus:—"All men are led by their eyes, but blind men, and they follow their noses; and there's not a nose among twenty but can smell him that's stinking."—Here is a succession of reasoning. You ask, why the king has no more in his train? why, because men who are led by their eyes see that he is ruined; and if there were any blind among them, who, for want of eyes, followed their noses, they might by their noses discover that it was no longer fit to follow the king.

II.iv.70 (381,9) Everyone who follows their instincts is guided by what they see, but like blind men; and there's not a single person among twenty who can't smell someone who's rotten. This sentence lacks a clear line of reasoning. If someone who follows their instincts is led or guided by their sight, they don't need any information from their instincts. I convince myself, though I’m not sure I can convince others, that our author meant this: "All men are guided by what they see, but the blind follow their instincts; and out of every twenty people, there’s not one who can’t smell someone who's rotten."—This presents a clear line of reasoning. You might ask why the king has so few followers? Because those who are led by what they see recognize that he is finished; and if there were any blind people among them, who, lacking sight, followed their instincts, they would be able to smell that it is no longer wise to follow the king.

II.iv.83 (382,2)

II.iv.83 (382,2)

But I will tarry; the fool will stay,

But I will wait; the fool will stick around,

And let the wise man fly;

And let the wise person soar;

The knave turns fool, that runs away;

The trickster ends up looking foolish when he runs away;

The fool no knave, perdy]

The fool isn't a knave, truly.

I think this passage erroneous, though both the copies concur. The sense mill be mended if we read,

I think this passage is incorrect, even though both copies agree. The meaning will be clearer if we read,

But I will tarry; the fool will stay,

But I will wait; the fool will hang around,

And let the wise man fly;

And let the wise man soar;

The fool turns knave, that runs away;

The fool becomes a trickster when he runs away;

The knave no fool,—

The rogue is no fool,—

That I stay with the king is a proof that I am a fool, the wise men are deserting him. There is knavery in this desertion, but there is no folly.

That I stay with the king shows that I'm a fool; the wise people are leaving him. There’s deceit in this desertion, but there’s no foolishness.

II.iv.116 (383,3) Is practice only] Practice is in Shakespeare, and other old writers, used commonly in an ill sense for unlawful artifice.

II.iv.116 (383,3) Is practice only] Practice is in Shakespeare and other old writers often used in a negative sense for unlawful trickery.

II.iv.122 (384,4) Cry to it, nuncle, as the cockney did to the eels, when she put them i' the paste alive] Hinting that the eel and Lear are in the same danger.

II.iv.122 (384,4) Yell at it, uncle, like the Cockney did to the eels when she put them in the dough alive] Suggesting that the eel and Lear are in the same threat.

II.iv.142 (384,7) Than she to scant her duty] The word scant is directly contrary to the sense intended. The quarto reads,

II.iv.142 (384,7) Then she to barely fulfill her duty] The word barely is directly opposite to the sense intended. The quarto reads,

slack her duty,

slack on her duty,

which is no better. May we not change it thus:

which is no better. Can we not change it like this:

You less know bow to value her desert,

You know less about how to appreciate her sacrifice,

Than she to scan her duty.

Than she to check her duty.

To scan may be to measure or proportion. Yet our author uses his negatives with such licentiousness, that it is hardly safe to make any alteration.—Scant may mean to adapt, to fit, to proportion; which sense seems still to be retained in the mechanical term scantling. (see 1765, VI, 67, 4)

To scan can mean to measure or proportion. However, our author uses his negatives so carelessly that it's risky to make any changes.—Scant can mean to adapt, to fit, to proportion; this meaning appears to still exist in the mechanical term scantling. (see 1765, VI, 67, 4)

II.iv.155 (385,1) Do you but mark how this becomes the house?] [T: the use?] [Warburton called "becomes the house" "a most expressive phrase"] with this most expressive phrase I believe no reader is satisfied. I suspect that it has been written originally,

II.iv.155 (385,1) Just pay attention to how this fits the house?] [T: the purpose?] [Warburton called "fits the house" "a very expressive phrase"] with this very expressive phrase I think no reader is satisfied. I suspect it was originally written,

Ask her forgiveness?

Apologize to her?

Do you but mark how this becometh—thus.

Do you see how this looks—like this?

Dear daughter, I confess, &c.

Dear daughter, I confess, etc.

Becomes the house, and becometh thus, might be easily confounded by readers so unskilful as the original printers.

Becomes the house, and becomes thus, might be easily confused by readers as unskilled as the original printers.

II.iv.157 (386,2) Age is unnecessary] i.e. Old age has few wants.

II.iv.157 (386,2) Age is unnecessary] i.e. Being old comes with fewer desires.

II.iv.162 (386,3) Look'd black upon me] To look black, may easily be explained to look cloudy or gloomy. See Milton:

II.iv.162 (386,3) Looked dark at me] To look dark, may easily be explained as look gloomy or look unfriendly. See Milton:

"So frown'd the mighty combatants, that hell

So frowned the powerful fighters, that hell

Grew darker at their frown."—

Grew darker at their scowl."—

II.iv.170 (386,4) To fall, and blast her pride!] Thus the quarto: the folio reads not so well, to fall and blister. I think there is still a fault, which may be easily mended by changing a letter:

II.iv.170 (386,4) To fall, and ruin her pride!] This is how the quarto puts it; the folio doesn’t sound as good, to fall and blister. I believe there’s still a mistake that could be easily corrected by changing a letter:

—Infect her beauty,

—Infect her looks,

Ye fen-suck'd fogs, drawn by the powerful sun,

Ye fen-suck'd fogs, drawn by the powerful sun,

Do, fall, and blast her pride!

Do, fall, and ruin her pride!

II.iv.174 (387.6) Thy tender-hested nature shall not give/Thee o'er to harshness] This word, though its general meaning be plain, I do not critically understand.

II.iv.174 (387.6) Your gentle nature won't let you be harsh] This word, while its overall meaning is clear, I don't fully understand.

II.iv.178 (387,7) to scant my sizes] To contract my allowances or proportions settled.

II.iv.178 (387,7) to limit my allowances] To reduce my set amounts or proportions.

II.iv.203 (388,9) much less advancement] The word advancement is ironically used here for conspicuousness of punishment; as we now say, a man is advanced to the pillory. We should read,

II.iv.203 (388,9) much less advancement] The word advancement is used ironically here for conspicuousness of punishment; as we now say, a man is advanced to the pillory. We should read,

—but his own disorders

—but his own issues

Deserv'd much more advancement.

Deserved much more advancement.

II.iv.204 (388,1) I pray you, father, being weak, seem so] [W: deem't so] The meaning is, since you are weak, be content to think yourself weak. No change is needed.

II.iv.204 (388,1) I ask you, father, since you are weak, just accept that you're weak. No change is needed.

II.iv.218 (389,3) base life] i.e. In a servile state.

II.iv.218 (389,3) base life] i.e. In a servile state.

II.iv.227 (390,5) embossed carbuncle] Embossed is swelling, protuberant.

embossed carbuncle] Embossed is bulging.

II.iv.259 (391,6) Those wicked creatures yet do look well-favour'd:/ When others are more wicked] Dr. Warburton would exchange the repeated epithet wicked into wrinkled in both places. The commentator's only objection to the lines as they now stand, is the discrepancy of the metaphor, the want of opposition between wicked and well-favoured. But he might have remembered what he says in his own preface concerning mixed modes. Shakespeare, whose mind was more intent upon notions than words, had in his thoughts the pulchritude of virtue, and the deformity of wickedness; and though he had mentioned wickedness, made the correlative answer to deformity.

II.iv.259 (391,6) Those wicked creatures still look good:/ When others are even more wicked] Dr. Warburton would change the repeated word wicked to wrinkled in both instances. The commentator's main issue with the lines as they are now is the inconsistency of the metaphor, the lack of contrast between wicked and well-favoured. But he might have recalled what he states in his own preface about mixed modes. Shakespeare, who focused more on ideas than on words, was thinking about the beauty of virtue and the ugliness of wickedness; and even though he mentioned wickedness, he made the corresponding reference to ugliness.

III.i.7 (394,1) That things might change, or cease: tears his white hair] The first folio ends the speech at change, or cease, and begins again with Kent's question, But who is with him? The whole speech is forcible, but too long for the occasion, and properly retrenched.

III.i.7 (394,1) That things might change, or stop: tears his white hair] The first folio ends the speech at change, or stop, and starts again with Kent's question, But who is with him? The entire speech is powerful, but it's too lengthy for the situation, and it should be trimmed down.

III.i.18 (395,3) my note] My observation of your character.

III.i.18 (395,3) my note] My observation of your character.

III.i.29 (395,6) are but furnishings] Furnishings are what we now call colours, external pretences. (1773)

III.i.29 (395,6) are but furnishings] Furnishings are what we now refer to as colors, outward appearances. (1773)

III.i.19 (395,8)

III.i.19 (395,8)

There is division,

There’s a divide,

Although as yet the face of it is cover'd

Although for now its surface is covered

with mutual cunning, 'twixt Albany and Cornwall;

with mutual cunning, between Albany and Cornwall;

Who have (as who have not, whom their great stars

Who have (as who haven't, those great stars of theirs

Throne and set high?) servants, who seem no less;

Throne and set high?) servants, who seem no less;

Which are to France the spies and speculations

Which serve as spies and insights for France

Intelligent of our state. What hath been seen,

Smart of our state. What has been seen,

Either in snuffs and packings of the dukes;

Either in snuffs and packages of the dukes;

Or the hard rein, which both of them have borne

Or the tough control that they both have endured

Against the old kind king; or something deeper,

Against the old kind king; or something deeper,

Whereof, perchance, these are but furnishings.

Maybe these are just decor.

[But, true it is, from France there comes a power

[But, true it is, from France there comes a power

Into this scatter'd kingdom; who already,

Into this scattered kingdom; who already,

Wise in our negligence, have secret fee

Wise in our negligence, have secret fee

In some of our best ports, and are at point

In some of our top ports, and are at point

To shew their open banner.—Now to you:]]

To show their open banner.—Now to you:]]

The true state of this speech cannot from all these notes be discovered. As it now stands it is collected from two editions: the lines which I have distinguished by Italics are found in the folio, not in the quarto; the following lines inclosed in crotchets are in the quarto, not in the folio. So that if the speech be read with omissions of the Italics, it will stand according to the first edition; and if the Italics are read, and the lines that follow them omitted, it will then stand according to the second. The speech is now tedious, because it is formed by a coalition of both. The second edition is generally best, and was probably nearest to Shakespeare's last copy, but in this passage the first is preferable; for in the folio, the messenger is sent, he knows not why, he knows not whither. I suppose Shakespeare thought his plot opened rather too early, and made the alteration to veil the event from the audience; but trusting too much to himself, and full of a single purpose, he did not accommodate his new lines to the rest of the scene.—The learned critic's [Warburton] emendations are now to be examined. Scattered he has changed to scathed; for scattered, he says, gives the idea of an anarchy, which was not the case. It may be replied that scathed gives the idea of ruin, waste, and desolation, which was not the case. It is unworthy a lover of truth, in questions of great or little moment, to exaggerate or extenuate for mere convenience, or for vanity yet less than convenience. Scattered naturally means divided, unsettled, disunited.—Next is offered with great pomp a change of sea to seize; but in the first edition the word is fee, for hire, in the sense of having any one in fee, that is, at devotion for money. Fee is in the second quarto changed to see, from which one made sea and another seize.

The true nature of this speech can't be fully understood from these notes. As it stands, it’s compiled from two editions: the lines I've marked in italics are from the folio, not the quarto; the lines in brackets are in the quarto, but not in the folio. So if you read the speech without the italicized parts, it will match the first edition; if you read the italicized parts and skip the lines following them, it will then match the second. The speech feels lengthy now because it's a mix of both. The second edition is usually better and was likely closest to Shakespeare's final version, but in this case, the first is preferable; in the folio, the messenger is sent, not knowing why or where. I think Shakespeare realized the plot unfolded too early and made changes to hide the outcome from the audience; however, relying too much on himself and focused solely on his purpose, he didn't adjust his new lines to fit with the rest of the scene. Now we look at the learned critic Warburton’s edits. He's changed "scattered" to "scathed," arguing that "scattered" implies chaos, which wasn't accurate. One could argue that "scathed" suggests destruction, waste, and desolation, which also wasn't the case. It's not noble for anyone who values truth, whether concerning significant or minor issues, to exaggerate or downplay for mere convenience or vanity that is even less than convenience. "Scattered" naturally means "divided, unsettled, disunited." Next, there's a rather grand suggestion to change "sea" to "seize"; however, in the first edition, the word is "fee," meaning "payment," in the context of having someone at your "devotion for money." "Fee" is changed to "see" in the second quarto, from which one derived "sea" and another "seize."

III.ii.4 (398,1) thought-executing] Doing execution with rapidity equal to thought.

III.ii.4 (398,1) thought-executing] Executing actions as quickly as we think.

III.ii.19 (399,4) Here I stand, your slave] [W: brave] The meaning is plain enough, he was not their slave by right or compact, but by necessity and compulsion. Why should a passage be darkened for the sake of changing it? Besides, of brave in that sense I remember no example.

III.ii.19 (399,4) Here I stand, your servant] [W: brave] The meaning is clear, he wasn't their servant by choice or agreement, but out of necessity and pressure. Why should a passage be obscured for the sake of altering it? Also, I don't recall any example of brave having that meaning.

III.ii.24 (399,5) 'tis foul] Shameful; dishonourable.

III.ii.24 (399,5) 'tis foul] It's shameful; dishonorable.

III.ii.30 (399,6) So beggars marry many] i.e. A beggar marries a wife and lice.

III.ii.30 (399,6) So beggars marry many] i.e. A beggar marries a wife and lice.

III.ii.46 (400,1) Man's nature cannot carry/The affliction, nor the fear] So the folio: the later editions read, with the quarto, force for fear, less elegantly.

III.ii.46 (400,1) Man's nature can't handle/The affliction, nor the fear] So the folio: the later editions read, with the quarto, force for fear, less elegantly.

III.ii.56 (401,3) That under covert and convenient seeming] Convenient needs not be understood in any other than its usual and proper sense; accommodate to the present purpose; suitable to a design. Convenient seeming is appearance such as may promote his purpose to destroy.

III.ii.56 (401,3) That under covert and convenient seeming] Convenient should only be understood in its normal and proper sense; fitting for the current purpose; appropriate for a plan. Convenient seeming refers to an appearance that could help him achieve his goal of destruction.

III.ii.53 (401,4) concealing continents] Continent stands for that which contains or incloses.

III.ii.53 (401,4) concealing continents] Continent refers to that which contains or encloses.

III.ii.72 (401,(5) Poor fool and knave, I have one part in my heart,/ That's sorry yet for thee] Some editions read,

III.ii.72 (401,(5) Poor fool and jerk, I still have a part of my heart/ That feels sorry for you] Some editions read,

thing in my heart;

thing in my heart;

from which Hanmer, and Dr. Warburton after him, have made string, very unnecessarily; both the copies have part.

from which Hanmer and Dr. Warburton after him, have made string, very unnecessarily; both the copies have part.

III.ii.74 (402,7)

III.ii.74 (402,7)

He that has a little tiny wit,—

He who has a little bit of wit, —

With heigh ho, the wind and the rain;

With a sigh, the wind and the rain;

Must make content with his fortunes fit,

Must create content that matches his circumstances,

Though the rain it raineth every day]

Even though it rains every single day

I fancy that the second line of this stanza had once a termination that rhymed with the fourth; but I can only fancy it; for both the copies agree. It was once perhaps written,

I think the second line of this stanza used to end with a word that rhymed with the fourth; but that’s just my guess; both copies are the same. It might have been written,

With heigh ho, the wind and the rain in his way.

With a cheerful attitude, the wind and the rain in his way.

The meaning seems likewise to require this insertion. "He that has wit, however small, and finds wind and rain in his way, must content himself by thinking, that somewhere or other it raineth every day, and others are therefore suffering like himself." Yet I am afraid that all this is chimerical, for the burthen appears again in the song at the end of Twelfth Night, and seems to have been an arbitrary supplement, without any reference to the sense of the song. (see 1765, VI, 84, 6)

The meaning also seems to need this addition. "Anyone with even a bit of wit who faces wind and rain must comfort themselves by thinking that somewhere, it rains every day, and others are suffering just like they are." However, I'm afraid all of this is unrealistic, because the burden appears again in the song at the end of Twelfth Night, and seems to have been an arbitrary addition, not connected to the meaning of the song. (see 1765, VI, 84, 6)

III.ii.80 (402,8) I'll speak a prophecy ere I go] [W: or two ere] The sagacity and acuteness of Dr. Warburton are very conspicuous in this note. He has disentangled the confusion of the passage, and I have inserted his emendation in the text. Or e'er is proved by Mr. Upton to be good English, but the controversy was not necessary, for or is not in the old copies. [Steevens retained "ere"]

III.ii.80 (402,8) I'll speak a prophecy before I go] [W: or two before] Dr. Warburton's insight and sharp understanding are very evident in this note. He has clarified the confusion in the passage, and I’ve included his revision in the text. Or e'er is shown by Mr. Upton to be proper English, but the debate wasn't needed since or isn’t in the original copies. [Steevens kept "ere"]

III.ii.84 (403,1) No heretics burnt, but wenches' suitors] The disease to which wenches' suitors are particularly exposed, was called in Shakespeare's time the brenning or burning.

III.ii.84 (403,1) No heretics burned, but women’s suitors] The condition that women’s suitors are especially prone to was referred to in Shakespeare's time as the brenning or burning.

III.iv.26 (406,1)

III.iv.26 (406,1)

In, boy; go first. [To the Fool.] You houseless poverty—

In, boy; go first. [To the Fool.] You homeless poverty—

Nay, get thee in. I'll pray, and then I'll sleep]

Naw, go on inside. I'll pray, and then I’ll get some sleep.

These two lines were added in the author's revision, and are only in the folio. They are very judiciously intended to represent that humility, or tenderness, or neglect of forms, which affliction forces on the mind.

These two lines were added in the author's revision and are only found in the folio. They thoughtfully illustrate the humility, tenderness, or disregard for formalities that distress imposes on the mind.

III.iv.52 (407,3) led through fire and through flame] Alluding to the ignis fatuus, supposed to be lights kindled by mischievous beings to lead travellers into destruction.

III.iv.52 (407,3) led through fire and through flame] Referring to the ignis fatuus, which was thought to be lights created by mischievous spirits to mislead travelers into danger.

III.iv.54 (407,4) laid knives under his pillow] He recounts the temptations by which he was prompted to suicide; the opportunities of destroying himself, which often occurred to him in his melancholy moods.

III.iv.54 (407,4) laid knives under his pillow] He describes the temptations that led him to consider suicide and the chances he had to end his life, which frequently came to him during his dark moments.

III.iv.60 (407,5) Bless thee from whirlwinds, star-blasting, and taking!] To take is to blast, or strike with malignant influence:

III.iv.60 (407,5) Bless you from whirlwinds, star explosions, and taking!] To take means to blast or hit with harmful influence:

—strike her young limbs,

—hit her young limbs,

Ye taking airs, with lameness.

You're acting superior while being lame.

III.iv.77 (408,6) pelican daughters] The young pelican is fabled to suck the mother's blood.

III.iv.77 (408,6) pelican daughters] It's said that the young pelican drinks its mother's blood.

III.iv.95 (408,8) light of ear] [i.e. Credulous. WARBURTON.] Not merely credulous, but credulous of evil, ready to receive malicious reports. (1773)

III.iv.95 (408,8) light of ear] [i.e. Trusting. WARBURTON.] Not just trusting, but trusting of evil, eager to accept harmful rumors. (1773)

III.iv.103 (409,1) says suum, mun, ha no nonny, dolphin my boy, boy, Sessy: let him trot by] Of this passage I can make nothing. I believe it corrupt: for wildness, not nonsense, is the effect of a disordered imagination. The quarto reads, hay no on ny, dolphins, my boy, cease, let him trot by. Of interpreting this there is not much hope or much need. But any thing may be tried. The madman, now counterfeiting a proud fit, supposes himself met on the road by some one that disputes the way, and cries Hey!—No—but altering his mind, condescends to let him pass, and calls to his boy Dolphin (Rodolph) not to contend with him. On—Dolphin, my boy, cease. Let him trot by.

III.iv.103 (409,1) says suum, mun, ha no nonny, dolphin my boy, boy, Sessy: let him trot by] I can't make sense of this passage. I think it's messed up; the wildness comes from a disordered imagination, not nonsense. The quarto reads, hay no on ny, dolphins, my boy, cease, let him trot by. There's not much chance or need for interpretation here. But anything can be attempted. The madman, pretending to be proud, thinks he's encountered someone on the road who disputes the way, and shouts Hey!—No—but then changes his mind, decides to let him pass, and tells his boy Dolphin (Rodolph) not to argue with him. On—Dolphin, my boy, cease. Let him trot by.

III.iv.122 (410,3) web and the pin] Diseases of the eye.

III.iv.122 (410,3) web and the pin] Eye diseases.

III.iv.125 (411,4)

III.iv.125 (411,4)

Saint Withold footed thrice the void;

Saint Withold walked three times across the emptiness;

He met the night-mare, and her nine-fold;

He met the nightmare, and her nine forms;

Bid her alight, and her troth plight,

Bid her get down, and pledge her promise,

And aroynt thee, witch, aroynt thee!]

And get away from here, witch, get away!

In the old quarto the corruption is such as may deserve to be noted. "Swithold footed thrice the old another night moore and her nine fold bid her, O light, and her troth plight, and arint thee, with arint thee."

In the old quarto, the corruption is significant enough to be mentioned. "Swithold footed thrice the old another night moore and her nine fold bid her, O light, and her troth plight, and arint thee, with arint thee."

III.iv.144 (412,6) small deer] Sir Thomas Hanmer reads geer, and is followed by Dr. Warburton. But deer in old language is a general word for wild animals.

III.iv.144 (412,6) small deer] Sir Thomas Hanmer reads geer, and is followed by Dr. Warburton. But deer in old language is a general term for wild animals.

III.iv.187 (414,8) Child Rowland] This word is in some of our ballads. There is a song of Child Walter, and a Lady.

III.iv.187 (414,8) Child Rowland] This term appears in some of our ballads. There's a song called Child Walter, and a Lady.

III.v.21 (415,2) If I find him comforting the king] He uses the word in the juridical sense for supporting, helping, according to its derivation; salvia comfortat ne vos.—Schol. Sal. (rev. 1778, IX, 477, 3)

III.v.21 (415,2) If I find him comforting the king] He uses the word in the legal sense for supporting, helping, based on its origin; salvia comfortat ne vos.—Schol. Sal. (rev. 1778, IX, 477, 3)

III.vi.20 (416,2) a horse's health] [W: heels] Shakespeare is here speaking not of things maliciously treacherous, but of things uncertain and not durable, A horse is above all other animals subject to diseases.

III.vi.20 (416,2) a horse's health] [W: heels] Shakespeare is talking not about things that are deliberately harmful, but about things that are uncertain and temporary. A horse is, more than any other animal, prone to illnesses.

III.vi.26 (416,3) Wantest thou eyes at trial, madam?] It may be observed that Edgar, being supposed to be found by chance, and therefore to have no knowledge of the rest, connects not his ideas with those of Lear, but pursues his own train of delirious or fantastic thought. To these words, At trial, madam? I think therefore that the name of Lear should be put. The process of the dialogue will support this conjecture. (1773)

III.vi.26 (416,3) Do you want to test your eyesight, madam?] It can be noted that Edgar, who is thought to have arrived by chance and thus has no knowledge of what's happening, doesn’t link his thoughts to Lear’s but rather follows his own crazy or imaginative ideas. To the words, At trial, madam? I believe the name Lear should be included. The flow of the conversation backs up this suggestion. (1773)

III.vi.27 (417,4) Come oe'er the broom, Bessy, to me] As there is no relation between broom and a boat, we may better read,

III.vi.27 (417,4) Come over the broom, Bessy, to me] Since there’s no connection between broom and a boat, we might as well read,

Come o'er the brook, Bessy, to me.

Come over the brook, Bessy, to me.

III.vi.43 (417,6)

III.vi.43 (417,6)

Sleepest, or wakest thou, jolly shepherd?

Are you sleeping or awake, cheerful shepherd?

Thy sheep be in the corn;

Your sheep are in the corn;

And for one blast of thy minikin mouth,

And for one blow from your tiny mouth,

Thy sheep shall take no harm.]

Your sheep will be fine.

This seems to be a stanza of some pastoral song. A shepherd is desired to pipe, and the request is enforced by a promise, that though his sheep be in the corn, i.e. committing a trespass by his negligence, implied in the question, Sleepest thou or wakest? Yet a single tune upon his pipe shall secure them from the pound. (1773)

This seems to be a verse from a rural song. A shepherd is asked to play his pipe, and the request is backed up by a promise that, even though his sheep are in the corn, meaning they are trespassing due to his neglect suggested by the question, Are you asleep or awake? Still, just one tune on his pipe will keep them safe from being taken to the pound. (1773)

III.vi.77 (419,8) Sessy, come] Here is sessey again, which I take to be the French word cessez pronounced cessey, which was, I suppose, like some others in common use among us. It is an interjection enforcing cessation of any action, like, be quiet, have done. It seems to have been gradually corrupted into, so, so.

III.vi.77 (419,8) Sessy, come] Here is sessey again, which I believe is the French word cessez pronounced cessey, which I guess, like some others, was commonly used among us. It's an interjection asking someone to stop doing something, like saying, be quiet, stop it. It seems to have slowly changed into so, so.

III.vi.78 (419,9) thy horn is dry] Men that begged under pretence of lunacy used formerly to carry a horn, and blow it through the streets.

III.vi.78 (419,9) your horn is dry] People who used to beg by pretending to be insane would carry a horn and blow it through the streets.

III.vi.103-121 (420,2) [Kent. Opprest nature sleeps] The lines inserted from the quarto are in crotchets. The omission of them in the folio is certainly faulty: yet I believe the folio is printed from Shakespeare'a last revision, carelessly and hastily performed, with more thought of shortening the scenes, than of continuing the action.

III.vi.103-121 (420,2) [Kent. Oppressed nature sleeps] The lines added from the quarto are in brackets. Their absence in the folio is definitely an error: however, I think the folio was printed from Shakespeare's final revision, done carelessly and quickly, with more concern for shortening the scenes than for maintaining the action.

III.vi.111 (421,4) free things] States clear from distress.

III.vi.111 (421,4) free things] States clear from distress.

III.vi. 117 (421,5)

III.vi. 117 (421,5)

Mark the high noises! and thyself bewray,

Mark the loud noises! and reveal yourself,

When false opinion, whose wrong thought defiles thee,

When a false opinion, whose misguided beliefs corrupt you,

In thy just proof, repeals, and reconciles thee]

In your fair evidence, cancels, and brings you back together.

Attend to the great events that are approaching, and make thyself known. Then that false opinion now prevailing against thee shall, in consequence of just proof of thy integrity, revoke its erroneous sentence, and recall thee to honour and reconciliation.

Pay attention to the important events coming up, and make yourself known. Then that false opinion that’s currently held against you will, because of just proof of your integrity, take back its wrong judgment and bring you back to respect and reconciliation.

III.vii.13 (421,6) ray lord of Glo'ster] Meaning Edmund, newly invested with his father's titles. The steward, speaking immediately after, mentions the old duke by the same title.

III.vii.13 (421,6) ray lord of Glo'ster] Referring to Edmund, who has just received his father's titles. The steward, speaking right after, refers to the old duke by the same title.

III.vii.24 (422,3)

III.vii.24 (422,3)

Though well we may not pass upon his life

Though we may not judge his life

Without the form of justice; yet our power

Without the justice we need; yet our power

Shall do a courtesy to our wrath]

Shall do a courtesy to our anger

To do a courtesy is to gratify, to comply with. To pass, is to pass a judicial sentence. (1773)

To do a courtesy means to please or to go along with someone. To pass means to deliver a legal judgment. (1773)

III.vii.29 (422,4) corky arms] Dry, wither'd, husky arms.

III.vii.29 (422,4) corky arms] Dry, withered, rough arms.

III.vii.54 (424,9) I am ty'd to the stake, and I must stand the course] The running of the dogs upon me.

III.vii.54 (424,9) I am tied to the stake, and I have to endure the race] The dogs are running after me.

III.vii.65 (425,2) All cruels else subscrib'd] Yielded, submitted to the necessity of the occasion.

III.vii.65 (425,2) All cruels else subscrib'd] Gave in, accepted the demands of the situation.

III.vii.99-107 (426,3) I'll never care what wickedness I do] [This short dialogue I have inserted from the old quarto, because I think it full of nature. Servants could hardly see such a barbarity committed on their master, without pity; and the vengeance that they presume canst overtake the actors of it is a sentiment and doctrine well worthy of the stage. THEOBALD.] It is not necessary to suppose them the servants of Glo'ster; for Cornwall was opposed to extremity by his own servant.

III.vii.99-107 (426,3) I'll never care what evil I do] [I've included this brief dialogue from the old quarto because I find it very natural. Servants would hardly witness such cruelty against their master without feeling sympathy; and the idea that they believe they can take revenge on those responsible is a sentiment and concept that deserves a place on stage. THEOBALD.] It's not essential to assume they are Glo'ster's servants; after all, Cornwall was challenged by his own servant.

IV.i.1 (427,1) Yet better thus, and known to be contemn'd] The meaning is, 'Tis better to be thus contemned, and known to yourself to be contemned. Or perhaps there is an error, which may be rectified thus:

IV.i.1 (427,1) Yet better this way, and known to be scorned] The meaning is, It’s better to be this way scorned, and known to yourself to be scorned. Or maybe there is a mistake, which can be fixed this way:

Yet better thus unknown to be contemn'd.

Yet it's better to be unknown and look down upon.

When a man divests himself of his real character he feels no pain from contempt, because he supposes it incurred only by a voluntary disguise which he can throw off at pleasure. I do not think any correction necessary.

When a man sheds his true character, he feels no pain from contempt because he believes it comes only from a choice he made to disguise himself, which he can easily abandon whenever he wants. I don't think any correction is needed.

IV.i.20 (429,3) Our mean secures us] [i.e. Moderate, mediocre condition. WARBURTON.] Banner writes, by an easy change, meanness secures us. The two original editions have,

IV.i.20 (429,3) Our average keeps us] [i.e. Moderate, mediocre condition. WARBURTON.] Banner writes, by a simple change, meanness keeps us. The two original editions have,

Our meanes secures us.—

Our resources secure us.—

I do not remember that mean is ever used aa a substantive for low fortune, which is the sense here required, nor for mediocrity, except in the phrase, the golden mean. I suspect the passage of corruption, and would either read,

I don't remember that mean is ever used as a noun for bad fortune, which is the sense needed here, nor for mediocrity, except in the phrase, the golden mean. I suspect the passage is corrupted and would either read,

Our means seduce us:—

Our ways seduce us:—

Our powers of body or fortune draw us into evils. Or,

Our physical abilities or luck lead us into trouble. Or,

Our maims secure us.—

Our aims secure us.—

That hurt or deprivation which makes us defenceless, proves our safeguard. This is very proper in Glo'ster, newly maimed by the evulsion of his eyes.

That pain or loss that leaves us vulnerable actually serves as our protection. This is especially true for Gloucester, who has just been blinded.

IV.i.59-64 (431,8) [Five fiends have been in poor Tom at once; of lust, as Obidicut; Hobbididance, prince of dumbness; Mahu, of stealing; Modo, of murder; and Flibbertigibbet, of mopping and mowing; who since possesses chamber-maids and waiting-women. So bless thee, master!]] The passage in crotchets is omitted in the folio, because I suppose as the story was forgotten, the jest was lost.

IV.i.59-64 (431,8) [Five demons have taken over poor Tom at once; one of lust, like Obidicut; Hobbididance, the prince of dumbness; Mahu, of stealing; Modo, of murder; and Flibbertigibbet, of fussing and fidgeting; who now possesses chambermaids and waiting women. So bless you, master!]] The passage in brackets is missing in the folio, probably because as the story was forgotten, the joke was lost.

IV.i.68 (432,1) Let the superfluous and lust-dieted man] Lear has before uttered the same sentiment, which indeed cannot be too strongly impressed, tho' it may be too often repeated.

IV.i.68 (432,1) Let the overly indulgent and pleasure-seeking person] Lear has already expressed this same idea, which really cannot be emphasized enough, even if it is repeated too frequently.

IV.i.69 (432,2) That slaves your ordinance] [W: braves] The emendation is plausible, yet I doubt whether it be right. The language of Shakespeare is very licentious, and his words have often meanings remote from the proper and original use. To slave or beslave another is to treat him with terms of indignity; in a kindred sense, to slave the ordinance, may be, to slight or ridicule it.

IV.i.69 (432,2) That slaves your ordinance] [W: braves] The change is reasonable, but I'm not sure if it's correct. Shakespeare's use of language is very unconventional, and his words often have meanings that stray from their original definitions. To slave or beslave someone means to treat them with disrespect; similarly, to slave the ordinance might mean to defy or mock it.

IV.ii.1 (433,1) our mild husband] It must be remembered that Albany, the husband of Gonerill, disliked, in the end of the first act, the scheme of oppression and ingratitude.

IV.ii.1 (433,1) our mild husband] It should be noted that Albany, Gonerill's husband, disapproved of the plan for oppression and ingratitude by the end of the first act.

IV.ii.29 (434,5) I have been worth the whistle] This expression is a reproach to Albany for having neglected her; though you disregard me thus, I have been worth the whistle, I have found one that thinks me worth calling. (1773)

IV.ii.29 (434,5) I have been worth the whistle] This expression is a criticism of Albany for ignoring her; even though you treat me this way, I have been worth the whistle, I've found someone who thinks I'm worth calling. (1773)

IV.ii.35 (435,9) From her maternal sap] [W: material] I suppose no reader doubts but the word should be maternal. Dr. Warburton has taken great pains without much success, and indeed without much exactness of attention, to prove that material has a more proper sense than maternal, and yet seemed glad at last to infer from an apparent error of another press that material and maternal meant the same.

IV.ii.35 (435,9) From her maternal sap] [W: material] I think no reader doubts that the word should be maternal. Dr. Warburton has worked hard, though not very successfully, and really without much precision, to show that material has a more accurate meaning than maternal, yet he still seemed pleased to conclude from a supposed mistake in another publication that material and maternal meant the same thing.

IV.ii.45 (436,2) A man, a prince by him so benefited?] [After this line I suspect a line or two to be wanting, which upbraids her for her sister's cruelty to Glo'ster. WARBURTON.] Here is a pompous note to support a conjecture apparently erroneous, and confuted by the next scene, in which the account is given for the first time to Albany of Glo'ster's sufferings.

IV.ii.45 (436,2) A man, a prince who was helped by him?] [I think there might be a line or two missing here that criticizes her for her sister's cruelty towards Gloucester. WARBURTON.] This is a flashy note backing an apparently incorrect guess, which is contradicted by the next scene, where Albany hears for the first time about Gloucester's suffering.

IV.ii.50 (436,3) Like monsters of the deep] Fishes are the only animals that are known to prey upon their own species.

IV.ii.50 (436,3) Like monsters of the deep] Fish are the only animals known to eat their own kind.

IV.ii.62 (437,5) Thou changed, and self-cover'd thing] Of these lines there is but one copy, and the editors are forced open conjecture. They have published this line thus;

IV.ii.62 (437,5) You changed, and self-covered thing] There is only one copy of these lines, and the editors are left to guess. They have published this line like this;

Thou chang'd, and self-converted thing;

You changed, and self-converted thing;

but I cannot but think that by self-cover'd the author meant, thou that hast disguised nature by wickedness; thou that hast hid the woman under the fiend.

but I can't help but think that by self-covered the author meant, you who have disguised your true nature with wickedness; you who have hidden the woman beneath the fiend.

IV.ii.83 (438,6) One way, I like this well] Gonerill is well pleased that Cornwall is destroyed, who was preparing war against her and her husband, but is afraid of losing Edmund to the widow.

IV.ii.83 (438,6) One way, I like this well] Gonerill is really happy that Cornwall is gone, since he was planning to wage war against her and her husband, but she's worried about losing Edmund to the widow.

IV.iii (439,1) The French camp, near Dover. Enter Kent, and a Gentleman] This scene seems to have been left out only to shorten the play, and is necessary to continue the action. It is extant only in the quarto, being omitted in the first folio. I have therefore put it between crotchets.

IV.iii (439,1) The French camp, near Dover. Enter Kent, and a Gentleman] This scene appears to have been excluded just to shorten the play, but it's essential to continue the action. It's only found in the quarto, as it's missing from the first folio. I've placed it in brackets for that reason.

IV.iii (439,2) a Gentleman] The gentleman whom he sent in the foregoing act with letters to Cordelia.

IV.iii (439,2) a Gentleman] The gentleman he sent in the previous scene with letters to Cordelia.

IV.iii.26 (440,4) Made she no verbal question?] I do not see the impropriety of verbal question; such pleonasms are common. So we say, my ears have heard, my eyes have beheld. Besides, where is the word quest [Warburton's emendation] to be found?

IV.iii.26 (440,4) Did she not ask a question verbally?] I don’t see the issue with verbal question; such redundancies are common. We say, my ears have heard, my eyes have seen. Also, where can we find the word quest [Warburton's emendation]?

IV.iii.33 (440,6) And clamour-moisten'd] Clamour moisten'd her; that is, her out-cries were accompanied with tears.

IV.iii.33 (440,6) And clamour-moisten'd] Clamour moisten'd her; that is, her out-cries were accompanied with tears.

IV.iii.36 (441,7) one self-mate and mate] The same husband and the same wife.

IV.iii.36 (441,7) one self-mate and mate] The same husband and the same wife.

IV.iii.51 (441,9) 'Tis so they are a-foot] Dr. Warburton thinks it necessary to read, 'tis said; but the sense is plain, So it is that they are on foot.

IV.iii.51 (441,9) 'Tis so they are a-foot] Dr. Warburton thinks it necessary to read, 'tis said; but the sense is plain, So it is that they are on foot.

IV.iv.4 (442,1) With bur-docks, hemlock] I do not remember any such plant as a hardock, but one of the most common weeds is a burdock, which I believe should be read here; and so Hanmer reads.

IV.iv.4 (442,1) With bur-docks, hemlock] I don’t recall any plant called a hardock, but one of the most common weeds is a burdock, which I think is what should be mentioned here; and that's how Hanmer interprets it.

IV.iv.20 (443,2) the means to lead it] The reason which should guide it.

IV.iv.20 (443,2) the means to lead it] The reason that should guide it.

IV.iv.26 (443,3) My mourning and important tears hath pitied] In other places of this author for importunate.

IV.iv.26 (443,3) My grief and significant tears have shown compassion] In other parts of this author for persistent.

IV.iv.27 (443,4) No blown embition] No inflated, no swelling pride. Beza on the Spanish Armada:

IV.iv.27 (443,4) No inflated ambition] No inflated, no swelling pride. Beza on the Spanish Armada:

"Quem bene te ambitio mersit vanissima, ventus,

"Whoever ambition has sunk you in empty praise, the wind,"

Et tumidos tumidae voa superastis aquae."

Et tumidos tumidae voa superastis aquae.

IV.v.4 (444,1) Reg. Lord Edmund spake not with your lady at home?] The folio reads, your lord; but lady is the first and better reading.

IV.v.4 (444,1) Reg. Lord Edmund didn't speak to your lady at home?] The folio reads, your lord; but lady is the first and better reading.

IV.v.22 (444,3) Let me unseal the letter./Stew. Madam, I had rather] I know not well why Shakespeare gives the steward, who is a mere factor of wickedness, so much fidelity. He now refuses the letter; and afterwards, when he is dying, thinks only how it may be safely delivered.

IV.v.22 (444,3) Let me open the letter./Stew. Ma'am, I would rather not know why Shakespeare gives the steward, who is just a facilitator of evil, so much loyalty. He now declines the letter; and later, when he is dying, he only thinks about how it can be safely delivered.

IV.v.29 (445,5) I do advise you, take this note] Note means in this place not a letter but a remark. Therefore observe what I am saying.

IV.v.29 (445,5) I suggest you pay attention to this note] Note means here not a letter but a remark. So notice what I'm saying.

IV.v.32 (446,6) You may gather more] You may infer more than I have directly told you.

IV.v.32 (446,6) You can take away more than I have explicitly shared with you.

IV.vi (446,1) The country near Dover. Enter Glo'ster, and Edgar as a peasant] This scene, and the stratagem by which Glo'ster is cured of his desperation, are wholly borrowed from Sidney's Arcadia.

IV.vi (446,1) The area close to Dover. Glo'ster and Edgar enter as a peasant] This scene, along with the trick that helps Glo'ster overcome his despair, is entirely taken from Sidney's Arcadia.

IV.vi.7 (447,2) thy voice is alter'd] Edgar alters his voice in order to pass afterwards for a malignant spirit.

IV.vi.7 (447,2) your voice has changed] Edgar changes his voice to later disguise himself as a harmful spirit.

IV.vi.11 (447,5) How fearful/And dizzy 'tis, to cast one's eyes so low!] This description has been much admired since the time of Addison, who has remarked, with a poor attempt at pleasantry, that "he who can read it without being giddy, has a very good head, or a very bad one." The description is certainly not mean, but I am far from thinking it wrought to the utmost excellence of poetry. He that looks from a precipice finds himself assailed by one great and dreadful image of irresistible destruction. But this overwhelming idea is dissipated and enfeebled from the instant that the mind can restore itself to the observation of particulars, and diffuse its attention to distinct objects. The enumeration of the choughs and crows, the samphire-man, and the fishers, counteracts the great effect of the prospect, as it peoples the desert of intermediate vacuity, and stops the mind in the rapidity of its descent through emptiness and horror.

IV.vi.11 (447,5) How terrifying and dizzying it is to look down so far! This description has been admired since Addison's time, who humorously noted that "anyone who can read it without feeling dizzy has either a very good head or a very bad one." While the description is certainly impressive, I don't believe it achieves the highest level of poetry. When someone looks over a cliff, they're hit by a powerful and frightening image of certain doom. However, this overwhelming feeling fades as soon as the mind can focus on specific details and broaden its attention to different objects. The mention of the choughs and crows, the samphire picker, and the fishermen breaks the intense impact of the view, filling the emptiness and slowing the mind's plunge through fear and desolation.

IV.vi.19 (447,4) her cock] Her cock-boat.

IV.vi.19 (447,4) her cock] Her small boat.

IV.vi.43 (448,6) when life itself/Yields to the theft] When life is willing to be destroyed.

IV.vi.43 (448,6) when life itself/Yields to the theft] When life is ready to be taken away.

IV.vi.47 (449,7) Thus might he pass, indeed] Thus he might die in reality. We still use the word passing bell.

IV.vi.47 (449,7) Thus might he pass, indeed] Thus he might die in reality. We still use the term passing bell.

IV.vi.53 (449,9) Ten masts at each make not the altitude] [Pope: attacht] Mr. Pope's conjecture may stand if the word which he uses were known in our author's time, but I think it is of later introduction. He may say,

IV.vi.53 (449,9) Ten masts at each do not equal the height] [Pope: attached] Mr. Pope's guess might be valid if the word he uses was known in our author's time, but I believe it was introduced later. He might say,

Ten masts on end

Ten masts standing tall

IV.vi.57 (449,1) chalky bourn] Bourn seems here to signify a hill. Its common signification is a brook. Milton in Comus uses bosky bourn in the same sense perhaps with Shakespeare. But in both authors it may mean only a boundary.

IV.vi.57 (449,1) chalky bourn] Bourn appears here to mean a hill. Its usual meaning is a brook. Milton in Comus uses bosky bourn in a similar way, perhaps along with Shakespeare. However, in both authors, it may just refer to a boundary.

IV.vi.73 (450,2) the clearest gods] The purest; the most free from evil.

IV.vi.73 (450,2) the clearest gods] The purest; the most free from evil.

IV.vi.80 (450,3) Bear free and patient thoughts] To be melancholy is to have the mind chained down to one painful idea; there is therefore great propriety in exhorting Glo'ster to free thoughts, to an emancipation of his soul from grief and despair.

IV.vi.80 (450,3) Bear open and patient thoughts] Being sad means having your mind held back by a single painful idea; that's why it makes sense to encourage Glo'ster to have free thoughts, to release his soul from sorrow and hopelessness.

IV.vi.81 (450,4) The safer sense will ne'er accommodate/His master thus] [W: sober sense] I read rather,

IV.vi.81 (450,4) The cautious mind will never allow/His master to be like this] [W: clear mind] I prefer to read,

The saner sense will ne'er accoomodate

The saner sense will never accommodate

His master thus.

His master like this.

"Here is Lear, but he must be mad: his sound or sane senses would never suffer him to be thus disguised."

"Here is Lear, but he must be crazy: his sound or sane senses would never allow him to be dressed like this."

IV.vi.87 (451,5) That fellow handles his bow like a crow-keeper] This crow-keeper was so common in the author's time, that it is one of the few peculiarities mentioned by Ortelius in his account of our island.

IV.vi.87 (451,5) That guy handles his bow like a crow-keeper] This crow-keeper was so common in the author's time that it is one of the few unique details mentioned by Ortelius in his description of our island.

IV.vi.93 (451,8) Give the word] Lear supposes himself in a garrison, and before he lets Edgar pass, requires the watch-word.

IV.vi.93 (451,8) Give the word] Lear thinks he's in a garrison, and before he allows Edgar to pass, he asks for the watchword.

IV.vi.97 (452,7) Ha! Gonerill!—with a white beard!] So reads the folio, properly; the quarto, whom the later editors have followed, has, Ha! Gonerill, ha! Regan! they flattered me, &c. which is not so forcible.

IV.vi.97 (452,7) Ha! Gonerill!—with a white beard!] So reads the folio, correctly; the quarto, which the later editors have followed, has, Ha! Gonerill, ha! Regan! they flattered me, &c. which is not as powerful.

IV.vi.98 (452,8) They flattered me like a dog] They played the spaniel to me.

IV.vi.98 (452,8) They flattered me like a dog] They acted like a needy puppy around me.

IV.vi.121 (453,2) Whose face between her forks] I believe that the forks were two prominences of the ruff rising on each side of the face.

IV.vi.121 (453,2) Whose face between her forks] I think the forks were two raised sections of the ruff on either side of her face.

IV.vi.124 (453,4) nor the soyled horse] Soiled horse is probably the same as pampered horse, un cheval soûlé.

IV.vi.124 (453,4) nor the soyled horse] Soiled horse is probably the same as pampered horse, un cheval soûlé.

IV.vi.169 (454.5) Robes and furr'd gowns hide all] From hide all to accuser's lips, the whole passage is wanting in the first edition, being added, I suppose, at his revisal.

IV.vi.169 (454.5) Robes and fur coats cover everything] From cover everything to accuser's lips, the entire passage was missing in the first edition and was likely added during his review.

IV.vi.187 (455,8) This a good block!] I do not see how this block corresponds either with his foregoing or following train of thoughts. Madmen think not wholly at random. I would read thus, a good flock. Flocks are wool moulded together. The sentence then follows properly:

IV.vi.187 (455,8) This is a good block! I don’t see how this block fits with either the previous or the next thoughts. Madmen don’t think completely at random. I would interpret it as a good flock. Flocks are made up of wool molded together. The sentence then flows correctly:

It were a delicate stratagem to shoe

It was a delicate plan to shoe

A troop of horse with felt;—

A group of horsemen with felt;—

i.e. with flocks kneaded to a mass, a practice I believe sometimes used in former ages, for it is mentioned in Ariosto:

i.e. with flocks pressed together into a mass, a practice I think was sometimes used in earlier times, as mentioned in Ariosto:

"—Fece nel cader strepito quanto

"—He fell with a crash as"

Avesse avuto sotto i piedi il feltro."

Avesse avuto sotto i piedi il feltro.

It is very common for madmen to catch an accidental hint, and strain it to the purpose predominant in their minds. Lear picks up a flock, and immediately thinks to surprize his enemies by a troop of horse shod with flocks or felt. Yet block may stand, if we suppose that the sight of a block put him in mind of mounting his horse.

It’s pretty typical for mad people to seize on a random clue and twist it to fit what’s obsessing them. Lear sees a flock and instantly thinks he can catch his enemies off guard with a group of horses shod with flocks or felt. Still, block might make sense if we assume that the sight of a block reminded him to get on his horse.

IV.vi.199 (457,1) Why, this would make a man, a man of salt] Would make a man melt away like salt in wet weather.

IV.vi.199 (457,1) Why, this would make a man, a man of salt] Would make a man dissolve like salt in the rain.

IV.vi.206 (457,2) Then there's life in't] The case is not yet desperate.

IV.vi.206 (457,2) Then there's life in it] The situation isn't hopeless yet.

IV.vi.217 (457,3) the main descry/Stands on the hourly thought] The main body is expected to be descry'd every hour. The expression is harsh.

IV.vi.217 (457,3) the main sight/Stands on the hourly thought] The main body is expected to be seen every hour. The expression is harsh.

IV.vi.246 (459,7) che vor'ye] I warn you. Edgar counterfeits the western dialect.

IV.vi.246 (459,7) I warn you. Edgar fakes the western accent.

IV.vi.281 (460,3) Thee I'll rake up] I'll cover thee. In Staffordshire, to rake the fire, is to cover it with fuel for the night.

IV.vi.281 (460,3) Thee I'll rake up] I'll cover you. In Staffordshire, to rake the fire means to cover it with fuel for the night.

IV.vi.234 (460,4) the death-practis'd duke] The duke of Albany, whose death is machinated by practice or treason.

IV.vi.234 (460,4) the death-planned duke] The duke of Albany, whose death is plotted through deceit or treachery.

IV.vii.3 (461,1) every measure fail me] All good which I shall allot thee, or measure out to thee, will be scanty.

IV.vii.3 (461,1) every measure fail me] Everything good that I give you, or measure out to you, will be limited.

IV.vii.9 (461,4) shortens my made intent] [W: laid] An intent made, is an intent formed. So we say in common language, to make a design, and to make a resolution.

IV.vii.9 (461,4) shortens my intended purpose] [W: laid] An intention made is an intention formed. So we say in everyday language, to create a plan, and to make a decision.

IV.vii.41 (464,2) 'Tis wonder, that thy life and wits, at once,/Had not concluded all] [W: concluded.—Ah!] The plain construction is this: It is wonder that the wits and life had not all ended.

IV.vii.41 (464,2) It's a surprise that your life and sanity, at the same time, haven’t ended. The straightforward meaning is this: It’s a surprise that both your wits and life haven’t come to an end.

IV.vii.85-97 (466,9)

IV.vii.85-97 (466,9)

[Gent. Holds it true, Sir,

Gent. It’s true, Sir,

That the duke of Cornwall was so slain?]

That the duke of Cornwall was killed?

What is printed in crotchets is not in the folio. It is at least proper, if not necessary; and was omitted by the author, I suppose, for no other reason than to shorten the representation.

What’s written in brackets isn’t in the folio. It’s at least appropriate, if not essential; and I guess the author left it out just to make the performance shorter.

V.i.4 (467,2) his constant pleasure] His settled resolution.

V.i.4 (467,2) his constant pleasure] His determined mindset.

V.i.54 (470,7) We will greet the time] We will be ready to meet the occasion.

V.i.54 (470,7) We will greet the time] We will be ready to meet the occasion.

V.i.61 (470,8) carry out my side] Bring my purpose to a successful issue, to completion. Side seems here to have the sense of the French word partie, in prendre partie, to take his resolution.

V.i.61 (470,8) carry out my side] Achieve my goals and bring them to completion. Side here seems to mean the same as the French word partie, in prendre partie, to take his resolution.

V.i.68 (471,9) for my state/Stands on me to defend, not to debate] I do not think that for stands in this place as a word of inference or causality. The meaning is rather: Such is my determination concerning Lear; as for my state it requires now, not deliberation, but defence and support.

V.i.68 (471,9) for my state/Stands on me to defend, not to debate] I don't think that for is used here to indicate inference or causality. The meaning is more like: This is my resolution about Lear; as for my state it needs now, not discussion, but protection and support.

V.iii.16 (472,1) And take upon us the mystery of things,/As if we were God's spies] As if we were angels commissioned to survey and report the lives of men, and were consequently endowed with the power of prying into the original motives of action and the mysteries of conduct.

V.iii.16 (472,1) And take on the mystery of things,/As if we were God's spies] As if we were angels sent to observe and report on people's lives, and were therefore given the ability to look into the true reasons behind actions and the secrets of behavior.

V.iii.18 (472,2) packs and sects] Packs is used for combinations or collection, as is a pack of cards. For sects I think sets might be more commodiously read. So we say, affairs are now managed by a new set. Sect, however, may well stand.

V.iii.18 (472,2) packs and sects] Packs refers to combinations or collections, like a pack of cards. For sects, I think sets would be easier to read. So we say, affairs are now managed by a new set. Sect, however, can still work.

V.iii.24 (473,6) flesh and fell] Flesh and skin.

V.iii.24 (473,6) flesh and fell] Flesh and skin.

V.iii.54 (475,1)

V.iii.54 (475,1)

[At this time

Currently

We sweat and bleed: the friend hath lost his friend;

We sweat and bleed: a friend has lost his friend;

And the best quarrels, in the heat, are curs'd

And the best arguments, in the moment, are cursed.

By those that feel their sharpness:—

By those who feel their sharpness:—

The question of Cordelia, and her father,

The question of Cordelia and her father,

Requires a fitter place.]]

Needs a better spot.]]

This passage, well worthy of restoration, is omitted in the folio.

This passage, which deserves to be restored, is missing in the folio.

V.iii.65 (475,4) The which immediacy] [Immediacy, for representation. WARBURTON.] Immediacy is rather supremacy in opposition to subordination, which has quiddam medium between itself and power.

V.iii.65 (475,4) The which immediacy] [Immediacy, for representation. WARBURTON.] Immediacy is more like supremacy compared to subordination, which has a quiddam medium between itself and power.

V.iii.79 (476,7) The lett alone lies not in your good will] Whether he shall not or shall depends not on your choice.

V.iii.79 (476,7) The freedom to make this decision is not solely in your hands] Whether he should or shouldn't depends on more than just your choice.

V.iii.89 (476,8) An interlude!] This short exclamation of Gonerill is added in the folio edition, I suppose, only to break the speech of Albany, that the exhibition on the stage might be more distinct and intelligible.

V.iii.89 (476,8) An interlude!] This brief outburst from Gonerill is included in the folio edition, I assume, just to interrupt Albany's speech so that the performance on stage could be clearer and easier to understand.

V.iii.129 (478,1) Behold, it is the privilege of mine honours,/My oath, and my profession] The privilege of this oath means the privilege gained by taking the oath administered in the regular initiation of a knight professed.

V.iii.129 (478,1) Look, it is the privilege of my honors, my oath, and my profession. The privilege of this oath refers to the privilege earned by taking the oath given during the formal initiation of a knight.

V.iii.151 (479,3)

V.iii.151 (479,3)

Alb. Save him, save him!

Save him, save him!

Gon. This is mere practice, Glo'ster]

Gon. This is just practice, Glo'ster.

He desired that Edmund's life might be spared at present, only to obtain his confession, and to convict him openly by his own letter.

He wanted Edmund's life to be spared for now, just to get his confession and to expose him openly with his own letter.

V.iii.166 (480,6) Let us exchange charity] Our author by negligence gives his heathens the sentiments and practices of Christianity. In Hamlet there is the same solemn act of final reconciliation, but with exact propriety, for the personages are Christians.

V.iii.166 (480,6) Let us exchange kindness] The author unintentionally gives his non-Christians the beliefs and behaviors of Christianity. In Hamlet, there's the same serious act of final reconciliation, but it's fitting since the characters are Christians.

V.iii. 204-221 (481,2) [Edg;.—This would have seem'd a period] The lines between crotchets are not in the folio.

V.iii. 204-221 (481,2) [Edg;.—This would have seemed to be a period] The lines between the brackets are not in the folio.

V.iii.229 (433,4) Here comes Kent, Sir] The manner in which Edgar here mentions Kent, seems to require the lines which are inserted from the first edition in the foregoing scene.

V.iii.229 (433,4) Here comes Kent, Sir] The way Edgar mentions Kent here suggests that the lines included from the first edition in the previous scene are necessary.

V.iii.264 (485,7)

V.iii.264 (485,7)

Edg. Or image of that horror?

Or an image of that horror?

Alb. Fall, and cease!]

Alb. Fall and stop!

These two exclamations are given to Edgar and Albany in the folio, to animate the dialogue, and employ all the persons on the stage; but they are very obscure.

These two exclamations are assigned to Edgar and Albany in the folio to energize the dialogue and involve all the characters on stage; however, they are quite unclear.

V.iii.301 (487,4) With boot] With advantage, with increase.

V.iii.301 (487,4) With boot] With advantage, with increase.

(488) General Observation. The tragedy of Lear is deservedly celebrated among the dramas of Shakespeare. There is perhaps no play which keeps the attention so strongly fixed; which so much agitates our passions and interests our curiosity. The artful involutions of distinct interests, the striking opposition of contrary characters, the sudden changes of fortune, and the quick succession of events, fill the mind with a perpetual tumult of indignation, pity, and hope. There is no scene which does not contribute to the aggravation of the distress or conduct of the action, and scarce a line which does not conduce to the progress of the scene. So powerful is the current of the poet's imagination, that the mind, which once ventures within it, is hurried irresistibly along.

(488) General Observation. The tragedy of Lear is rightly celebrated among Shakespeare's plays. There may be no other play that holds our attention so intensely, stirring our emotions and piquing our curiosity. The intricate weaving of different interests, the striking contrast of opposing characters, the sudden shifts in fortune, and the rapid pace of events create a constant storm of indignation, pity, and hope in our minds. Every scene contributes to the build-up of distress or the progression of the story, and hardly a line doesn’t further the action. The force of the poet's imagination is so strong that once the mind enters it, it is swept along irresistibly.

On the seeming improbability of Lear's conduct it may be observed, that he is represented according to histories at that time vulgarly received as true. And, perhaps, if we turn our thoughts upon the barbarity and ignorance of the age to which this story is referred, it will appear not so unlikely as while we estimate Lear's manners by our own. Such preference of one daughter to another, or resignation of dominion on such conditions, would be yet credible, if told of a petty prince of Guinea or Madagascar. Shakespeare, indeed, by the mention of his earls and dukes, has given us the idea of times more civilized, and of life regulated by softer manners; and the truth is, that though he so nicely discriminates, and so minutely describes the characters of men, he commonly neglects and confounds the characters of ages, by mingling customs ancient and modern, English and foreign.

Regarding the seemingly unlikely behavior of Lear, it can be noted that he is depicted based on histories that were commonly accepted as true at the time. And perhaps, if we consider the brutality and ignorance of the era this story refers to, it may not seem as improbable when we don’t judge Lear’s behavior by our own standards. Such favoritism towards one daughter over another, or giving up power under those conditions, would still be believable if it were about a minor prince in Guinea or Madagascar. Shakespeare, by mentioning earls and dukes, gives us the impression of a more civilized time, with life governed by gentler manners; and the truth is that while he carefully distinguishes and thoroughly describes individual characters, he often overlooks and mixes the characteristics of different eras by blending ancient and modern customs, both English and foreign.

My learned friend Mr. Warton, who has in the Adventurer very minutely criticised this play, remarks, that the instances of cruelty are too savage and shocking, and that the intervention of Edmund destroys the simplicity of the story. These objections may, I think, be answered, by repeating, that the cruelty of the daughters is an historical fact, to which the poet has added little, having only drawn it into a series by dialogue and action. But I am not able to apologize with equal plausibility for the extrusion of Glo'ster's eyes, which seems an act too horrid to be endured in dramatic exhibition, and such as must always compel the mind to relieve its distress by incredulity. Yet let it be remembered that our author well knew what would please the audience for which he wrote.

My knowledgeable friend Mr. Warton, who has thoroughly analyzed this play in the Adventurer, comments that the instances of cruelty are too brutal and shocking, and that Edmund's involvement undermines the story's simplicity. I believe these criticisms can be addressed by pointing out that the cruelty of the daughters is a historical fact, which the poet has only elaborated on with dialogue and action. However, I can't justify the scene where Gloucester's eyes are gouged out, as it seems far too horrifying for a play and will always lead the audience to distance themselves from the reality of the situation. Nevertheless, it's important to remember that our author understood what would resonate with the audience for whom he was writing.

The injury done by Edmund to the simplicity of the action is abundantly recompensed by the addition of variety, by the art with which he is made to co-operate with the chief design, and the opportunity which he gives the poet of combining perfidy with perfidy, and connecting the wicked son with the wicked daughters, to impress this important moral, that villainy is never at a stop, that crimes lead to crimes, and at last terminate in ruin.

The harm that Edmund inflicts on the straightforwardness of the action is more than compensated by the added variety, the skill with which he is made to align with the main intent, and the chance he gives the poet to blend treachery with treachery, linking the evil son with the evil daughters, to highlight this crucial lesson: that wrongdoing never halts, that one crime leads to another, and ultimately ends in destruction.

But though this moral be incidentally enforced, Shakespeare has suffered the virtue of Cordelia to perish in a just cause, contrary to the natural ideas of justice, to the hope of the reader, and, what is yet more strange, to the faith of chronicles. Yet this conduct is justified by The Spectator, who blames Tate for giving Cordelia success and happiness in his alteration, and declares, that, in his opinion, the tragedy has lost half its beauty. Dennis has remarked, whether justly or not, that, to secure the favourable reception of Cato, the town was poisoned with much false and abominable criticism, and that endeavours had been used to discredit and decry poetical justice. A play in which the wicked prosper, and the virtuous miscarry, may doubtless be good, because it is a just representation of the common events of human life: but since all reasonable beings naturally love justice, I cannot easily be persuaded, that the observation of justice makes a play worse; or, that if other excellencies are equal, the audience will not always rise better pleased from the final triumph of persecuted virtue.

But even though this message comes through in an indirect way, Shakespeare allows Cordelia's virtue to be defeated in a just cause, going against the natural sense of justice, the reader's hope, and, even more strangely, the historical record. However, this approach is defended by The Spectator, which criticizes Tate for giving Cordelia success and happiness in his version, claiming that, in its view, the tragedy has lost half its beauty. Dennis has pointed out, whether rightly or wrongly, that to ensure Cato was well-received, the town was filled with a lot of false and outrageous criticism, and efforts were made to undermine and dismiss poetic justice. A play where the wicked succeed and the virtuous fail can still be valuable because it accurately reflects the common events of human life: but since all reasonable people naturally appreciate justice, I find it hard to believe that adhering to justice makes a play less enjoyable; or that if other qualities are equal, the audience won't leave more satisfied with the ultimate victory of persecuted virtue.

In the present case the public has decided. Cordelia, from the time of Tate, has always retired with victory and felicity. And, if my sensations could add any thing to the general suffrage, I night relate, I was many years ago so shocked by Cordelia's death, that I know not whether I ever endured to read again the last scenes of the play till I undertook to revise them as an editor.

In this case, the public has made its choice. Cordelia, since Tate's time, has always left with triumph and joy. And, if my feelings could contribute anything to the overall opinion, I could mention that many years ago I was so upset by Cordelia's death that I don't know if I ever managed to read the final scenes of the play again until I took on the task of revising them as an editor.

There is another controversy among the critics concerning this play. It is disputed whether the predominant image in Lear's disordered mind be the loss of his kingdom or the cruelty of his daughters. Mr. Murphy, a very judicious critic, has evinced by induction of particular passages, that the cruelty of his daughters is the primary source of his distress, and that the loss of royalty affects him only as a secondary and subordinate evil. He observes with great justness, that Lear would move our compassion but little, did we not rather consider the injured father than the degraded king.

There’s another debate among critics about this play. It’s argued whether the main image in Lear’s chaotic mind is the loss of his kingdom or the betrayal by his daughters. Mr. Murphy, a very insightful critic, has shown through specific examples that the cruelty of his daughters is the main cause of his suffering, and that losing his royal status only bothers him as a lesser issue. He rightly points out that we would feel less sympathy for Lear if we focused more on the fallen king rather than the wronged father.

The story of this play, except the episode of Edmund, which is derived, I think, from Sidney, is taken originally from Geoffry of Monmouth, whom Hollinshed generally copied; but perhaps immediately from an old historical ballad. My reason for believing that the play was posterior to the ballad, rather than the ballad to the play, is, that the ballad has nothing of Shakespeare's nocturnal tempest, which is too striking to have been omitted, and that it follows the chronicle; it has the rudiments of the play, but none of its amplifications: it first hinted Lear's madness, but did not array it in circumstances. The writer of the ballad added something to the history, which is a proof that he would have added more, if more had occurred to his mind, and more must have occurred if he had seen Shakespeare. [Johnson appends "A lamentable SONG of the Death of King Leir and his Three Daughters"]

The story of this play, except for Edmund's part, which I believe is based on Sidney, comes originally from Geoffrey of Monmouth, who was often copied by Hollinshed; but it may have been taken directly from an old historical ballad. I think the play came after the ballad, rather than the other way around, because the ballad doesn't include Shakespeare's memorable storm scene, which is too significant to have been left out, and it follows the chronicle closely. It has the basic elements of the play but lacks its expansions: it hints at Lear's madness but doesn't elaborate on it. The writer of the ballad added some details to the story, suggesting he would have included more if he had thought of it, and he definitely would have had more ideas if he had seen Shakespeare. [Johnson appends "A lamentable SONG of the Death of King Leir and his Three Daughters"]

Vol. I

ROMEO AND JULIET

I.i.82 (9,7) Give me my long sword] The long sword was the sword used in war, which was sometimes wielded with both hands.

I.i.82 (9,7) Give me my long sword] The long sword was the sword used in battle, which was sometimes handled with both hands.

I.i.158 (11,2)

I.i.158 (11,2)

As is the bud bit with an envious worm,

As is the bud bitten by an envious worm,

Ere he can spread his sweet leaves to the air,

Ere he can spread his sweet leaves to the air,

Or dedicate his beauty to the same]

Or dedicate his beauty to the same

I cannot but suspect that some lines are lost, which connected this simile more closely with the foregoing speech; these lines, if such there were, lamented the danger that Romeo will die of his melancholy, before his virtues or abilities were known to the world.

I can’t help but think that some lines are missing that would better connect this comparison to the previous speech; those lines, if they existed, would express the worry that Romeo might die from his sadness before his qualities or talents are recognized by the world.

I.i.176 (12,3)

I.i.176 (12,3)

Alas, that love, whose view is muffled still,

Alas, that love, whose sight is still clouded,

Should, without eyes, see path-ways to his will.]

Should, without eyes, find ways to his desire.]

Sir T. Hanmer, and after him Dr. Warburton, read, to his ill. The present reading has some obscurity; the meaning may be, that love finds out means to pursue his desire. That the blind should find paths to ill is no great wonder.

Sir T. Hanmer, and then Dr. Warburton, interpreted it as meaning ill. The current interpretation is a bit unclear; it could mean that love discovers ways to chase after his desire. It's not surprising that the blind should find paths to ill.

I.i.183 (13,4) O brawling love! O loving hate!] Of these lines neither the sense nor occasion is very evident. He is not yet in love with an eneny, and to love one and hate another is no such uncommon state, as can deserve all this toil of antithesis.

I.i.183 (13,4) O loud love! O loving hate! Of these lines, the meaning and situation aren’t very clear. He isn’t in love with an enemy yet, and loving one person and hating another isn’t such a strange situation that it requires all this effort of contrast.

I.i.192 (14,5) Why, such is love's transgression] Such is the consequence of unskilful and mistaken kindness. (see 1765, VIII, 12, 2)

I.i.192 (14,5) Why, that’s the result of misguided and poorly thought-out affection. (see 1765, VIII, 12, 2)

1.1.198 (14,6) Being purg'd, a fire sparkling in lovers' eyes] The author may mean being purged of smoke, but it is perhaps a meaning never given to the word in any other place. I would rather read, Being urged, a fire sparkling. Being excited and inforced. To urge the fire is the technical term.

1.1.198 (14,6) Being purged, a fire sparkling in lovers' eyes] The author might mean being cleared of smoke, but this interpretation might not have been used anywhere else. I would prefer to read, Being urged, a fire sparkling. Being excited and compelled. To urge the fire is the technical term.

I.i.199 (14,7) Being vex'd, a sea nourish'd with lovers' tears] As this line stands single, it is likely that the foregoing or following line that rhym'd to it, is lost.

I.i.199 (14,7) Being upset, a sea filled with lovers' tears] Since this line is alone, it seems likely that the line before or after it that rhymed with it is missing.

I.i.206 (14,8) Tell me in sadness] That is, tell me gravely, tell me in seriousness.

I.i.206 (14,8) Tell me in sadness] That is, tell me seriously, tell me in earnest.

I.i.217 (15,1) in strong proof] In chastity of proof, as we say in armour of proof.

I.i.217 (15,1) in strong proof] In pure proof, as we say in armor of proof.

I.i.222 (15,2)

I.i.222 (15,2)

O, she is rich in beauty; only poor

O, she is rich in beauty; only poor

That when she dies, with beauty dies her store]

That when she dies, her beauty fades away too.

Mr. Theobald reads, "With her dies beauties store;" and is followed by the two succeeding editors. I have replaced the old reading, because I think it at least as plausible as the correction. She is rich, says he, in beauty, and only poor in being subject to the lot of humanity, that her store, or riches, can be destroyed by death, who shall, by the same blow, put an end to beauty.

Mr. Theobald reads, "With her dies beauties store;" and this is also supported by the next two editors. I have changed the old version because I believe it is at least as credible as the correction. She is rich, he says, in beauty, and only poor in being subject to the fate of humanity, that her store, or wealth, can be destroyed by death, who will, with the same strike, end beauty.

I.ii.15 (17,2) She is the hopeful lady of my earth] The lady of his earth is an expression not very intelligible, unless he means that she is heir to his estate, and I suppose no man ever called his lands his earth. I will venture to propose a bold change:

I.ii.15 (17,2) She is the hopeful lady of my world] The lady of his world is a phrase that isn't very clear unless he means she will inherit his estate, and I'm pretty sure no one ever referred to their land as their world. I'll suggest a daring change:

She is the hope and stay of my full years.

She is the hope and support of my entire life.

I.ii.25 (18,3) Earth-treading stars that make dark heaven light] [W: dark even] But why nonsense [Warburton's comment]? Is any thing mere commonly said, than that beauties eclipse the sun? Has not Pope the thought and the word?

I.ii.25 (18,3) Earth-treading stars that make dark heaven light] [W: dark even] But why is this nonsense [Warburton's comment]? Is there anything more commonly said than that beauties eclipse the sun? Hasn't Pope already expressed this thought and word?

"Sol through white curtains shot a tim'rous ray,

"Sunlight filtered through white curtains, casting a timid ray,"

"And spe'd those eyes that must eclipse the day."

"And speed those eyes that must eclipse the day."

Both the old and the new reading are philosophical nonsense, but they are both, and both equally poetical sense.

Both the old and the new readings are philosophical nonsense, but they're both, and equally, poetic sense.

I.ii.26 (18,4) Such comfort as do lusty young men feel] To say, and to say in pompous words, that a young man shall feel as much in an assembly of beauties, as young men feel in the month of April, is surely to waste sound upon a very poor sentiment. I read,

I.ii.26 (18,4) Such comfort as do lusty young men feel] To claim, and to express in grand terms, that a young man will feel as much in a gathering of beautiful women, as young men feel in the month of April, is definitely to waste words on a very weak idea. I read,

Such comfort as do lusty yeomen feel.

Such comfort as sturdy farmers feel.

You shall feel from the sight and conversation of these ladies, such hopes of happiness and such pleasure, as the farmer receives from the spring, when the plenty of the year begins, and the prospect of the harvest fills him with delight.

You will feel, from seeing and talking to these women, such hopes of happiness and such joy, just like a farmer feels in spring, when the abundance of the year begins and the thought of the harvest makes him happy.

I.ii.32 (18,5)

I.ii.32 (18,5)

Such, amongst view of many, mine, being one.

Such, among many, is mine too.

May stand in number, the' in reckoning none]

May stand in number, but in reckoning none.

The first of these lines I do not understand. The old folio gives no help; the passage is there, Which one more view. I can offer nothing better than this:

The first of these lines I don't understand. The old folio doesn't provide any help; the passage is there, Which one more view. I can offer nothing better than this:

Within your view of many, mine being one,

From your perspective of many, mine is one,

May stand in number, &c.

May stand in number, &c.

I.iii.13 (22,1) to my teen] To my sorrow.

I.iii.13 (22,1) to my teen] To my regret.

I.iii.66 (24,4) It is an honour] The modern editors all read, it is an honour. I have restored the genuine word ["hour"], which is more seemly from a girl to her mother. Your, fire, and such words as are vulgarly uttered in two syllables, are used as dissyllables by Shakespeare. [The first quarto reads honour; the folio hour. I have chosen the reading of the quarto. STEEVENS.] (rev. 1778, X, 28, 2)

I.iii.66 (24,4) It is an honor] The modern editors all say, it is an honor. I have restored the original word ["hour"], which is more appropriate for a girl to say to her mother. Your, fire, and similar words that are usually pronounced with two syllables are pronounced as two syllables by Shakespeare. [The first quarto reads honor; the folio hour. I have chosen the reading of the quarto. STEEVENS.] (rev. 1778, X, 28, 2)

I.iii.92 (25,9) That in gold clasps locks in the golden story] The golden story is perhaps the golden legend, a book in the darker ages of popery much read, and doubtless often exquisitely embellished, but of which Canus, one of the popish doctors, proclaims the author to have been homo ferrei oris, plumbei cordis.

I.iii.92 (25,9) That in gold clasps locks in the golden story] The golden story may refer to the golden legend, a book that was widely read during the darker times of Catholicism and likely embellished in many ways. However, Canus, one of the Catholic theologians, claims the author was a homo ferrei oris, plumbei cordis.

I.iv.6 (27,2) like a crow-keeper] The word crow-keeper is explained in Lear.

I.iv.6 (27,2) like a crow-keeper] The term crow-keeper is clarified in Lear.

I.iv.37 (28,8) for I am proverb'd with a grand-sire phrase] The grandsire phrase is—The black ox has trod upon my foot.

I.iv.37 (28,8) for I'm stuck using an old saying] The old saying is—The black ox has stepped on my foot.

I.iv.42 (30,1) Or (save your reverence) love] The word or obscures the sentence; we ahould read O! for or love. Mercutio having called the affection vith which Romeo was entangled by so disrespectful a word as mire, cries out,

I.iv.42 (30,1) Or (with all due respect) love] The word or makes the sentence unclear; we should read O! for or love. Mercutio, having referred to the affection that Romeo was caught up in with such a disrespectful term as mire, exclaims,

O! save your reverence, love.

Oh! Save your respect, love.

I.iv.84 (34,7) Spanish blades] A sword is called a toledo, from the excellence of the Toletan steel. So Gratius,

I.iv.84 (34,7) Spanish blades] A sword is called a toledo, from the quality of the Toledan steel. So Gratius,

"—Ensis Toletanus

—Ensis Toletanus

"Unda Tagi non est alie celebranda metallo,

"Unda Tagi non est alie celebranda metallo,"

Utilis in cives est ibi lamna sues."

Utilis in cives est ibi lamna sues.

I.iv.113 (35,9) Direct my sail:] [I have restored this reading from the elder quarto, as being more congruous to the metaphor in the preceding line. Suit is the reading of the folio. STEEVENS.]

I.iv.113 (35,9) Direct my sail:] [I have restored this reading from the earlier quarto, as it fits better with the metaphor in the previous line. Suit is the reading of the folio. STEEVENS.]

Direct my suit! Guide the sequel of the adventure.

Direct my request! Guide the next part of the adventure.

I.v.27 (37,4)

I.v.27 (37,4)

You are welcome, gentlemen. Come musicians, play.

You're welcome, gentlemen. Come on, musicians, play.

A ball! a ball! Give room. And foot it, girls]

A ball! A ball! Make some space. And dance, girls!

These two lines, omitted by the modern editors, I have replaced from the folio.

These two lines, left out by the modern editors, I have restored from the folio.

I.v.32 (37, 6) good cousin Capulet] This cousin Capulet is unkle in the paper of invitation; but as Capulet is described as old, cousin is probably the right word in both places. I know not how Capulet and his lady might agree, their ages were very disproportionate; he has been past masking for thirty years, and her age, as she tells Juliet, is but eight-and-twenty.

I.v.32 (37, 6) good cousin Capulet] This cousin Capulet is referred to as uncle in the invitation, but since Capulet is described as old, cousin is likely the correct term in both instances. I'm not sure how Capulet and his wife would get along, as their ages are quite mismatched; he has been past his partying days for thirty years, and her age, as she tells Juliet, is only twenty-eight.

II.Prologue (42,3) Enter CHORUS] The use of this chorus is not easily discovered; it conduces nothing to the progress of the play, but relates what is already known, or what the next scenes will shew; and relates it without adding the improvement of any moral sentiment.

II. Prologue (42,3) Enter CHORUS The purpose of this chorus isn't easy to understand; it doesn’t advance the story, but instead recounts what is already known or what the upcoming scenes will reveal, and it does so without offering any moral insight.

II.ii.1 (45,1) He jests at scars] That is, Mercutio jests, whom he overheard.

II.ii.1 (45,1) He jokes about scars] That is, Mercutio jokes, whom he overheard.

II.ii.7 (45,2) Be not her maid] Be not a votary to the moon, to Diana.

II.ii.7 (45,2) Don’t be her servant] Don’t be a follower of the moon, of Diana.

II.ii.10 (45,3)

II.ii.10 (45,3)

It is my lady; O! it is my love;

It’s my lady; oh! it’s my love;

O, that she knew we were!]

O, if only she knew we were here!]

This line and half I have replaced.

This line and a half I've replaced.

II.ii.39 (47,7) Thou art thyself, though not a Montague] I think the true reading is,

II.ii.39 (47,7) You are yourself, even if you’re not a Montague] I think the true reading is,

Thou art thyself, then not a Montague.

You are yourself, then not a Montague.

Thou art a being of peculiar excellence, and hast none of the malignity of the family, from which thou hast thy name.—Hanmer reads,

You are an exceptional person and you possess none of the malice associated with the family that shares your name.—Hanmer reads,

Thour't not thyself so, though a Montague.

Don’t think of yourself like that, even if you’re a Montague.

II.iii.15 (53,6) the powerful grace, that lies/In plants] Efficacious virtue.

II.iii.15 (53,6) the powerful grace, that exists/In plants] Efficacious virtue.

II.iii.27 (53,7) Two such opposed foes encamp them still] [W: opposed kin] Foes may be the right reading, or kings, but I think kin can hardly be admitted. Two kings are two opposite powers, two contending potentates, in both the natural and moral world. The word encamp is proper to commanders. (see 1765, VIII, 46, 2)

II.iii.27 (53,7) Two such opposing enemies are still camped out] [W: opposing relatives] Enemies may be the correct term, or rulers, but I think relatives can hardly be accepted. Two rulers represent two opposing forces, two competing leaders, in both the natural and moral worlds. The term camped is fitting for commanders. (see 1765, VIII, 46, 2)

II.iv.20 (57,3) courageous captain of compliments] A complete master of all the laws of ceremony, the principal man in the doctrine of punctilio.

II.iv.20 (57,3) courageous captain of compliments] A total expert in all the rules of etiquette, the leading figure in the doctrine of formalities.

"A man of compliments, whom right and wrong

A man of compliments, who knew right from wrong

"Have chose as umpire;"

"Have chosen as umpire;"

says our author of Don Armado, the Spaniard, in Love's Labour Lost.

says our author of Don Armado, the Spaniard, in Love's Labour Lost.

II.iv.27 (57,6) the hay!] All the terms of the modern fencing-school were originally Italian; the rapier, or small thrusting sword, being first used in Italy. The hay is the word hai, you have it, used when a thrust reaches the antagonist, from which our fencers, on the same occasion, without knowing, I suppose, any reason for it, cry out, ha!

II.iv.27 (57,6) the hay!] All the terms used in modern fencing originally came from Italian; the rapier, or small thrusting sword, was first utilized in Italy. The hay refers to the word hai, meaning you have it, used when a thrust hits the opponent, which made our fencers, at the same moment, without probably knowing why, shout ha!

II.iv.35 (58,9) these pardonnez-moy's] Pardonnez-moi became the language of doubt or hesitation among men of the sword, when the point of honour was grown so delicate, that no other mode of contradiction would be endured.

II.iv.35 (58,9) these pardonnez-moy's] Pardonnez-moi became the language of doubt or hesitation among men of the sword, when the point of honor became so delicate that no other form of disagreement would be accepted.

II.iv.64 (59,3) then is my pump wall flower'd] Here is a vein of wit too thin to be easily found. The fundamental idea is, that Romeo wore pinked pumps, that is, pumps punched with holes in figures.

II.iv.64 (59,3) then is my pump wall flower'd] There's a subtle bit of wit here that's not easy to catch. The main idea is that Romeo wore pinked pumps, which means pumps with decorative holes in them.

II.iv.87 (60,7) a wit of cheverel] Cheverel is soft-leather for gloves.

II.iv.87 (60,7) a wit of cheverel] Cheverel is soft leather used for gloves.

II.iv.138 (62,8) No hare, Sir] Mercutio having roared out, So ho! the cry of the sportsmen when they start a hare; Romeo asks what he has found. And Mercutio answers, No hare, &c. The rest is a series of quibbles unworthy of explanation, which he who does not understand, needs not lament his ignorance.

II.iv.138 (62,8) No hare, Sir] After Mercutio lets out a loud "So ho!"—the call hunters make when they spot a hare—Romeo asks him what he has found. Mercutio replies, "No hare," and the rest is just a bunch of puns that aren’t worth explaining. If someone doesn’t get it, they shouldn’t worry about their lack of understanding.

II.iv.162 (63,1) none of his skains-mates] The word skains-mate, I do not understand, but suppose that skains was some low play, and skains-mate, a companion at such play.

II.iv.162 (63,1) none of his skains-mates] I don't understand the term skains-mate, but I assume that skains refers to some sort of lowly game, and skains-mate is a companion in that game.

II.iv.200 (64,2) like a tackled stair] Like stairs of rope in the tackle of a ship.

II.iv.200 (64,2) like a tackled stair] Like rope stairs in the rigging of a ship.

II.iv.222 (65,4) Ah, mocker! that's the dog's name. R is for the nonce; I know it begins with another letter] This passage is thus in the old folio. A mocker, that's the dog's name. R is for the no, I know it begins with some other letter. In this copy the error is but small. I read, Ah, mocker. that's the dog's name. R is for the nonce, I know it begins with another letter. For the nonce, is for some design, for a sly trick.

II.iv.222 (65,4) Ah, mocker! That’s the dog's name. R is for the nonce; I know it starts with a different letter. This passage is from the old folio. A mocker, that’s the dog’s name. R is for the no, I know it starts with some other letter. In this copy, the mistake is minor. I read, Ah, mocker. that’s the dog’s name. R is for the nonce, I know it starts with another letter. For the nonce, means for some purpose, for a clever trick.

II.vi.15 (70,2) Too swift arrives as tardy as too slow] He that travels too fast is as long before he comes to the end of his journey, as he that travels slow. Precipitation produces mishap.

II.vi.15 (70,2) Too fast arrives as late as too slow] Someone who travels too quickly takes just as long to reach their destination as someone who travels slowly. Rushing leads to mistakes.

III.i.2 (71,1) The day is hot] It is observed, that in Italy almost all assassinations are committed during the heat of summer.

III.i.2 (71,1) The day is hot] It’s been noted that in Italy, nearly all murders happen during the hot summer months.

III.i.124 (75,6) This day's black fate on more days does depend] This day's unhappy destiny hangs over the days yet to come. There will yet be more mischief.

III.i.124 (75,6) This day's black fate on more days does depend] This day's unhappy destiny hangs over the days yet to come. There will yet be more trouble.

III.i.141 (78,7) Oh! I am fortune's fool] I am always running in the way of evil fortune, like the fool in the play. Thou art death's fool, in Measure for Measure. See Dr. Warburton's note.

III.i.141 (78,7) Oh! I am a fool of fate] I am always getting in the way of bad luck, like the fool in the play. You're death's fool, in Measure for Measure. See Dr. Warburton's note.

III.i.153 (77,8) as thou art true] As thou art just and upright.

III.i.153 (77,8) as you are true] As you are just and upright.

III.i.159 (77,9) How nice the quarrel] How slight, how unimportant, how petty. So in the last act,

III.i.159 (77,9) How nice the quarrel] How slight, how unimportant, how petty. So in the last act,

The letter was not nice, but full of charge

The letter wasn't nice, but packed with emotion.

Of dear import.

Of great importance.

III.i.182 (78,2) Affection makes him false] The charge of falshood on Bonvolio, though produced at hazard, is very just. The author, who seems to intend the character of Bonvolio as good, meant perhaps to shew, how the best minds, in a state of faction and discord, are detorted to criminal partiality.

III.i.182 (78,2) Affection makes him false] The accusation of deceit against Bonvolio, although brought up carelessly, is quite valid. The author, who appears to portray Bonvolio's character as good, might have intended to show how even the best minds can be twisted into biased behaviors during times of conflict and discord.

III.i.193 (78,3) I have an interest in your hate's proceeding: Sir Thomas Hanmer saw that this line gave no sense, and therefore put, by a very easy change,

III.i.193 (78,3) I’m interested in how your hatred is developing: Sir Thomas Hanmer noticed that this line didn’t make sense, so he made a simple change,

I have an interest in your heat's proceeding!

I’m interested in what your heat is doing!

which is undoubtedly better than the old reading which Dr. Warburton has followed; but the sense yet seems to be weak, and perhaps a more licentious correction is necessary. I read therefore,

which is definitely better than the old version that Dr. Warburton used; however, the meaning still seems weak, and maybe a more daring correction is needed. I read therefore,

I had no interest in your heat's preceding.

I had no interest in your heat's earlier.

This, says the prince, is no quarrel of mine, I had no interest in your former discord; I suffer merely by your private animosity.

This, the prince says, isn't my fight, I didn't care about your past conflict; I'm just affected by your personal hatred.

III.ii.5 (79,3) Spread thy close curtain, love-performing night,/That run-away's eyes may wink] [Warburton explained the "run-away" as the "sun"] I am not satisfied with this explanation, yet have nothing better to propose.

III.ii.5 (79,3) Draw your curtain, night of passion,/So the runaway's eyes can close] [Warburton suggested the "runaway" refers to the "sun"] I don't agree with this explanation, but I have nothing better to offer.

III.ii.10 (80,4) Come, civil night] Civil is grave, decently solemn.

III.ii.10 (80,4) Come, civilized night] Civilized is serious, properly solemn.

III.ii.14 (80,5) unmann'd blood] Blood yet unacquainted with man.

III.ii.14 (80,5) unmann'd blood] Blood that has not yet experienced human interaction.

III.ii.25 (81,6) the garish sun] Milton had this speech in his thoughts when he wrote Il Penseroso.

III.ii.25 (81,6) the bright sun] Milton had this speech in mind when he wrote Il Penseroso.

"—Civil night,

"—Nighttime,"

"Thou sober-suited matron."—Shakespeare.

"You sober-suited matron."—Shakespeare.

"Till civil-suited morn appear."—Milton.

"Until civil-suited morning appears."—Milton.

"Pay no worship to the gairish sun."—Shakespeare.

"Don't give any praise to the bright sun."—Shakespeare.

"Hide me from day's gairish eye."—Milton.

"Hide me from the bright light of day."—Milton.

III.ii.46 (82,7) the death-darting eye of cockatrice] [The strange lines that follow here in the common books are not in the old edition. POPE.] The strange lines are these:

III.ii.46 (82,7) the death-darting eye of cockatrice] [The strange lines that follow here in the common books are not in the old edition. POPE.] The strange lines are these:

I am not I, if there be such an I,

I am not me, if there is such a me,

Or these eyes shot, that makes thee answer I;

Or these eyes shot, that makes you reply to me;

If he be slain, say I; or if not, no;

If he is killed, then yes; but if not, then no;

Brief sounds determine of my weal or woe.

Brief sounds determine my happiness or sadness.

These lines hardly deserve emendatien; yet it may be proper to observe, that their meanness has not placed them below the malice of fortune, the two first of them being evidently transposed; we should read,

These lines hardly need editing; however, it’s worth noting that their simplicity hasn’t kept them from the whims of fate, as the first two are clearly out of order; we should read,

—That one vowel I shall poison more,

—That one vowel I will harm more,

Than the death-darting eye of cockatrice,

Than the deadly stare of a cockatrice,

Or these eyes shot, that make thee answer, I.

Or these eyes shot, that make you answer, I.

I am not I, &c.

I am not me, etc.

III.ii.114 (85,9) Hath slain ten thousand Tybalts] Hath put Tybalt out of my mind, as if out of being.

III.ii.114 (85,9) Has killed ten thousand Tybalts] Has erased Tybalt from my thoughts, as if he never existed.

III.ii.120 (85,1) Which modern lamentation might have mov'd] This line is left out of the later editions, I suppose because the editors did not remember that Shakespeare uses modern for common, or slight: I believe it was in his time confounded in colloquial language with moderate.

III.ii.120 (85,1) Which modern lament might have moved] This line is left out of the later editions, I guess because the editors didn’t remember that Shakespeare uses modern to mean common, or slight: I think it was confused in everyday language with moderate at his time.

III.iii.112 (89,4)

III.iii.112 (89,4)

Unseemly woman in a seeming man!

Unattractive woman in an apparent man!

And ill-beseeming beast in seeming both!]

And a poorly suited creature in appearance, too!

[W: seeming groth] The old reading is probable. Thou art a beast of ill qualities, under the appearance both of a woman and a man.

[W: seeming groth] The old reading is likely. You are a creature of bad qualities, appearing as both a woman and a man.

III.iii.135 (90,5) And thou dismember'd with thine own defence] And thou torn to pieces with thy own weapons.

III.iii.135 (90,5) And you ripped apart by your own defense] And you torn to pieces with your own weapons.

III.iii.166-168 (91,6) Go hence. Good night] These three lines are omitted in all the modern editions.

III.iii.166-168 (91,6) Go away. Good night] These three lines are left out in all the modern editions.

III.iii.166 (91,7) here stands all your state] The whole of your fortune depends on this.

III.iii.166 (91,7) here stands all your state] The entirety of your fortune relies on this.

III.iv.12 (92,9) Sir Paris, I will make a desperate tender/Of my child's love] Desperate means only bold, advent'rous, as if he had said in the vulgar phrase, I will speak a bold word, and venture to promise you my daughter.

III.iv.12 (92,9) Sir Paris, I will boldly offer you my child's love] Boldly means simply confidently, daringly, as if he had used the common phrase, I will say a confident thing, and dare to promise you my daughter.

III.v.20 (94,1) 'Tis but the pale reflex of Cynthia's brow] The appearance of a cloud opposed to the moon.

III.v.20 (94,1) It's just the faint reflection of the moon's face] The sight of a cloud in front of the moon.

III.v.23 (94,2) I have more care to stay, than will to go] Would it be better thus, I have more will to stay, than care to go?

III.v.23 (94,2) I have more care to stay, than will to go] Would it be better thus, I have more desire to stay, than concern to leave?

III.v.31 (94,3) Some say, the lark and loathed toad chang'd eyes] This tradition of the toad and lark I hare heard expressed in a rustick rhyme,

III.v.31 (94,3) Some say, the lark and dreaded toad swapped eyes] I've heard this tradition of the toad and lark expressed in a rustic rhyme,

to heav'n I'd fly,

to heaven I'd fly,

But the toad beguil'd me of my eye.

But the toad tricked me out of my eye.

III.v.33 (95,4)

III.v.33 (95,4)

Since arm from arm that voice doth us affray,

Since the sound of that voice frightens us from every direction,

Hunting thee hence with huntaup to the day]

Hunting you down until today

These two lines are omitted in the modern editions, and do not deserve to be replaced, but as they may shew the danger of critical temerity. Dr. Warburton's change of I would to I wot was specious enough, yet it it is evidently erroneous. The sense is this, The lark, they say, has lost her eyes to the toad, and now I would the toad had her voice too, since she uses it to the disturbance of lovers.

These two lines are left out in the modern editions and don't need to be replaced, but they can show the risk of being overly bold with edits. Dr. Warburton's change from I would to I wot seemed convincing enough, yet it's clearly wrong. The meaning is this, The lark, they say, has lost her eyes to the toad, and now I would that the toad had her voice too, since she uses it to disturb lovers.

III.v.86 (97,3)

III.v.86 (97,3)

Jul. Ay, Madam, from the reach of these my hands:

Jul. Ah, Madam, from the reach of my hands:

'Would, none but I might venge my cousin's death.!]

'Would that no one but I could avenge my cousin's death!'

Juliet's equivocations are rather too artful for a mind disturbed by the loss of a new lover.

Juliet's mixed signals are a bit too clever for someone whose mind is unsettled by the loss of a new partner.

III.v.91 (98,4) That shall bestow on hin so sure a draught] [Thus the elder quarto, which I have followed in preference to the quarto 1609, and the folio 1623, which read, less intelligibly,

III.v.91 (98,4) That will give him such a sure drink] [Thus the older quarto, which I have chosen over the quarto 1609, and the folio 1623, which read, less clearly,

"Shall give him such an unaccustom'd dram." STEEVENS.]

"Will give him such an unusual drink."

unaccustomed dram.] In vulgar language, Shall give him a dram which he is not used to. Though I have, if I mistake not, observed, that in old books unaccustomed signifies wonderful, powerful, efficacious.

unaccustomed dram.] In plain language, I will give him a dram that he is not used to. Although, if I'm not mistaken, I've noticed that in old texts unaccustomed means wonderful, powerful, efficacious.

III.v.112 (98,6) in happy time] A la bonne heure. This phrase was interjected, when the hearer was not quite so well pleased as the speaker.

III.v.112 (98,6) in happy time] A la bonne heure. This phrase was used when the listener wasn't as pleased as the speaker.

III.v.227 (103,3) As living here] Sir T. HANMER reads, as living hence; that is, at a dsitance, in banishment; but here may signify, in this world.

III.v.227 (103,3) As living here] Sir T. HANMER reads, as living away; that is, at a distance, in exile; but here may mean, in this world.

IV.i.3 (104,1) And I am nothing alow to slack his haste] His haste shall not be abated by my slowness. It might be read,

IV.i.3 (104,1) And I am not allowed to slow him down] His speed won't be reduced by my delay. It might be read,

And I an nothing slow to back his haste:

And I won’t hold back his urgency:

that is, I am diligent to abet and enforce his haste.

that is, I am careful to support and push his urgency.

IV.i.l8 (104,2)

IV.i.l8 (104,2)

Par. Happily met, my lady and my wife!

Par. It's great to see you, my lady and my wife!

Jul. That may be, Sir, when I may be a wife]

Jul. That could be true, Sir, when I become a wife.

As these four first lines seem intended to rhyme, perhaps the author wrote thus:

As these four opening lines seem to be meant to rhyme, maybe the author wrote it this way:

—my lady and my life!

—my lady and my love!

IV.i.62 (106,3) this bloody knife/Shall play the umpire] That is, this knife shall decide the struggle between me and my distress.

IV.i.62 (106,3) this bloody knife/Shall play the umpire] This knife will determine the battle between me and my anguish.

IV.i.64 (106,4) commission of thy years and art] Commission is for authority or power.

IV.i.64 (106,4) commission of your years and skill] Commission refers to authority or power.

IV.i.79 (106,5)

IV.i.79 (106,5)

Or chain me to some sleepy mountain's top,

Or tie me to the peak of a quiet mountain,

Where rearing bears and savage lions roam;

Where bears are raised and fierce lions wander;

Or shut me nightly in a charnel house]

Or lock me up every night in a burial chamber.

[Or walk in thievish ways, or bid me lurk

[Or walk in sneaky ways, or tell me to hide

Where serpents are; chain me with rearing bears,

Where snakes are; bind me with rising bears,

Or hide me nightly, &c.

Or hide me every night, &c.

It is thus the editions vary. POPE.] my edition has the words which Mr. Pope has omitted; but the old copy seems in this place preferable; only perhaps we might better read,

It is thus the editions vary. POPE.] My edition includes the words that Mr. Pope left out; but the old copy seems better in this case; only maybe we could read it better,

Where savage bears and rearing lions roam.

Where wild bears and lions roam.

IV.i.119 (108,8) If no unconstant toy] If no fickle freak, no light caprice, no change of fancy, hinder the performance.

IV.i.119 (108,8) If no fickle whim, no light fancy, no change of heart, get in the way of the performance.

IV.ii.38 (110,2) We shall be short] That is, we shall be defective.

IV.ii.38 (110,2) We shall be short] That is, we shall be defective.

IV.iii.3 (110,3) For I have need of many orisons] Juliet plays most of her pranks under the appearance of religion: perhaps Shakespeare meant to punish her hypocrisy.

IV.iii.3 (110,3) For I have need of many orisons] Juliet does most of her tricks while pretending to be religious: maybe Shakespeare wanted to highlight her hypocrisy.

IV.iii.46 (112,6) Alas, alas! it is not like that I] This speech is confused, and inconsequential, according to the disorder of Juliet's mind.

IV.iii.46 (112,6) Oh no, oh no! It’s not like that I] This speech is chaotic and makes no sense, reflecting the turmoil in Juliet’s mind.

IV.iv.4 (113,1) The curfeu bell] I knew not that the morning-bell is called the curfeu in any other place.

IV.iv.4 (113,1) The curfew bell] I didn’t know that the morning bell is referred to as the curfew anywhere else.

IV.iv.107 (119,9) O, play me some merry dump] This is not in the folio, but the answer plainly requires it.

IV.iv.107 (119,9) O, play me a cheerful tune] This isn't in the folio, but the response clearly needs it.

V.i (121,1) ACT V. SCENE I. MANTUA] The acts are here properly enough divided, nor did any better distribution than the editors have already made, occur to me in the perusal of this play; yet it may not be improper to remark, that in the first folio, and I suppose the foregoing editions are in the same state, there is no division of the acts, and therefore some future editor may try, whether any improvement can be made, by reducing them to a length more equal, or interrupting the action at more proper intervals.

V.i (121,1) ACT V. SCENE I. MANTUA] The acts are divided well enough here, and I couldn’t think of a better way to organize them while reading through this play; however, it’s worth noting that in the first folio — and I assume earlier editions are the same — there are no divisions of the acts. So, a future editor might want to see if there's a way to improve this by making them more evenly spaced or breaking up the action at more suitable points.

V.i.1 (121,2) If I may trust the flattering truth of sleep] The sense is, If I may only trust the honesty of sleep, which I know however not to be so nice as not often to practise flattery.

V.i.1 (121,2) If I can trust the comforting honesty of sleep] The sense is, If I can just trust the truth of sleep, which I know, however, isn’t always so great at avoiding deception.

V.i.3 (121,3)

V.i.3 (121,3)

My bosom's lord sits lightly on his throne;

My heart's ruler sits lightly on his throne;

And all this day an unaccustom'd spirit

And all this day an unfamiliar feeling

Lifts me above the ground with chearful thoughts]

Lifts me off the ground with cheerful thoughts.

These three lines are very gay and pleasing. But why does Shakespeare give Romeo this involuntary cheerfulness just before the extremity of unhappiness? Perhaps to shew the vanity of trusting to these uncertain and casual exaltations or depressions, which many consider as certain foretokens of good and evil.

These three lines are very cheerful and enjoyable. But why does Shakespeare give Romeo this unintentional happiness just before the peak of sadness? Maybe to illustrate the foolishness of relying on these unpredictable ups and downs, which many see as definite signs of good and bad.

V.i.45 (123,6) A beggarly account of empty boxes] Dr. Warburton would read, a braggartly account; but beggarly is probably right: if the boxes were empty, the account was more beggarly, as it was more pompous.

V.i.45 (123,6) A pathetic account of empty boxes] Dr. Warburton would interpret it as a boastful account; but pathetic is probably correct: if the boxes were empty, the account was more pathetic, as it was more pompous.

V.iii.31 (127,1) a ring that I must use/In dear employment] That is, action of importance. Gems were supposed to have great powers and virtues.

V.iii.31 (127,1) a ring that I must use/In dear employment] That is, action of importance. Gems were believed to have significant powers and benefits.

V.iii.86 (129,4) her beauty makes/This vault a feasting presence full of light] A presence is a public room.

V.iii.86 (129,4) her beauty makes/This vault a feasting presence full of light] A presence is a public room.

V.iii.90 (129,5) O, how may I/Call this a lightning?] I think we should read,

V.iii.90 (129,5) Oh, how can I/Call this a lightning?] I think we should read,

O, now may I

Oh, now can I

Call this a lightning!—

Call this a lightning bolt!—

V.iii.178 (135,1)

V.iii.178 (135,1)

Raise up the Montagues.—Some others; search:—

Raise up the Montagues.—Some others; search:—

We see the ground whereon these woes do lie;

We see the ground where these troubles rest;

But the true ground of all these piteous woes

But the real reason behind all these heartbreaking troubles

We cannot without circumstance descry]

We can't see without context.

Here seems to be a rhyme intended, which may be easily restored;

Here looks like a rhyme meant to be, which can be easily fixed;

"Raise up the Montagues. Some others, go.

"Bring up the Montagues. The rest of you, leave."

"We see the ground whereon these woes do lie,

"We see the ground where these troubles lie,

"But the true ground of all this piteous woe

But the real reason for all this sad pain

"We cannot without circumstance descry."

"We can't see it without context."

V.iii.194 (136,2) What fear is this, which startles in our ears?] [Originally your ears] Read,

V.iii.194 (136,2) What fear is this that startles our ears?] [Originally your ears] Read,

"What fear is this, which startles in our ears?

"What fear is this that startles in our ears?"

V.iii.229 (138,6) Fri. I will be brief] It is much to be lamented, that the poet did not conclude the dialogue with the action, and avoid a narrative of events which the audience already knew.

V.iii.229 (138,6) Fri. I’ll keep it short] It’s really unfortunate that the poet didn’t wrap up the dialogue with the action and skip going over events that the audience was already aware of.

(141) General Observation. This play is one of the most pleasing of our author's performances. The scenes are busy and various, the incidents numerous and important, the catastrophe irresistibly affecting, and the process of the action carried on with such probability, at least with such congruity to popular opinions, as tragedy requires.

(141) General Observation. This play is one of the most enjoyable of our author's works. The scenes are lively and diverse, the events are numerous and significant, the climax is profoundly moving, and the unfolding of the action is executed with such believability, or at least in a way that aligns with popular beliefs, as tragedy demands.

Here is one of the few attempts of Shakespeare to exhibit the conversation of gentlemen, to represent the airy sprightliness of juvenile elegance. Mr. Dryden mentions a tradition, which might easily reach his time, of a declaration made by Shakespeare, that he was obliged to kill Mercutio in the third act, lest he should have been killed by him. Yet he thinks him no such formidable person, but that he might have lived through the play, and died in his bed, without danger to a poet. Dryden well knew, had he been in quest of truth, that, in a pointed sentence, more regard is commonly had to the words than the thought, and that it is very seldom to be rigorously understood. Mercutio's wit, gaiety, and courage, will always procure him friends that wish him a longer life; but his death is not precipitated, he has lived out the time allotted him in the construction of the play; nor do I doubt the ability of Shakespeare to have continued his existence, though some of his sallies are perhaps out of the reach of Dryden; whose genius was not very fertile of merriment, nor ductile to humour, but acute, argumentative, comprehensive, and sublime.

Here is one of the rare instances where Shakespeare showcases the conversation of gentlemen, capturing the lively charm of youthful elegance. Mr. Dryden mentions a tradition from Shakespeare's time, claiming that Shakespeare said he had to kill Mercutio in the third act to avoid being killed by him. However, Dryden believed Mercutio was not such a threat that he couldn't have survived through the play and died peacefully in his bed, without posing a danger to a poet. Dryden knew, if he was after the truth, that in a sharp statement, people typically pay more attention to the words than the meaning, and it's rarely understood literally. Mercutio's wit, cheerfulness, and bravery will always earn him friends who wish him a longer life; however, his death isn't rushed. He has lived out the time allotted to him in the play's construction. I have no doubt that Shakespeare could have kept him alive longer, even if some of his jests might be beyond Dryden's grasp, whose talent didn't often lean toward humor or joy, but was instead sharp, argumentative, broad-minded, and profound.

The Nurse is one of the characters in which the author delighted: he has, with great subtilty of distinction, drawn her at once loquacious and secret, obsequious and insolent, trusty and dishonest.

The Nurse is one of the characters the author enjoyed creating: he has, with impressive subtlety, portrayed her as both talkative and secretive, eager to please yet arrogant, loyal yet deceitful.

His comic scenes are happily wrought, but his pathetic strains are always polluted with some unexpected depravations. His persons, however distressed, have a conceit left them in their misery, a miserable conceit.

His comedic scenes are skillfully crafted, but his sad moments are always tainted by some unexpected corruption. His characters, no matter how troubled, maintain a delusion even in their misery, a wretched delusion.

HAMLET

(145,2) This play is printed both in the folio of 1623, and in the quarto of 1637, more correctly, than almost any other of the works of Shakespeare.

(145,2) This play is published in both the 1623 folio and the 1637 quarto, and it's printed more accurately than almost any other work by Shakespeare.

I.i.29 (147,7) approve our eyes] Add a new testimony to that of our eyes.

I.i.29 (147,7) approve our eyes] Add a new proof to what we see.

I.i.33 (147,8) What we two nights have seen] This line is by Hanmer given to Marcellus, but without necessity.

I.i.33 (147,8) What we two nights have seen] Hanmer assigns this line to Marcellus, but there's no need for that.

I.i.63 (149,9) He smote the sledded Polack on the ice] Polack was, in that age, the term for an inhabitant of Poland: Polaque, French. As in a translation of Passeratius's epitaph on Henry III. of France, published by Camden:

I.i.63 (149,9) He hit the sledded Pole on the ice] Pole was, in that time, the term for someone from Poland: Polaque, French. As in a translation of Passeratius's epitaph on Henry III of France, published by Camden:

"Whether thy chance or choice thee hither brings,

"Whether your chance or choice brings you here,

"Stay, passenger, and wail the best of kings.

"Stay, traveler, and mourn the greatest of kings.

"this little stone a great king's heart doth hold,

"this little stone holds a great king's heart,

"Who rul'd the fickle French and Polacks bold:

"Who ruled the fickle French and bold Poles:"

"So frail are even the highest earthly things,

"So fragile are even the greatest earthly things,

"Go, passenger, and wail the hap of kings." (rev. 1776, I, 174,3)

"Go on, traveler, and mourn the fortunes of rulers." (rev. 1776, I, 174,3)

I.i.65 (149,2) and just at this dead hour] The old reading is, jump at this same hour; same is a kind of correlative to jump; just is in the oldest folio. The correction was probably made by the author.

I.i.65 (149,2) and just at this dead hour] The old reading is, jump at this same hour; same is a kind of correlative to jump; just is in the oldest folio. The correction was probably made by the author.

I.i.68 (149,4) gross and scope] General thoughts, and tendency at large. (1773)

I.i.68 (149,4) gross and scope] General thoughts and overall tendency. (1773)

I.i.93 (151,7) And carriage of the articles design'd] Carriage, is import; design'd, is formed, drawn up between them.

I.i.93 (151,7) And the handling of the articles intended] Handling means import; intended means formed, laid out between them.

I.i.96 (151,8) Of unimproved mettle hot and full] Full of unimproved mettle, is full of spirit not regulated or guided by knowledge or experience.

I.i.96 (151,8) Of unimproved mettle hot and full] Full of unimproved mettle, is full of energy that isn’t controlled or directed by knowledge or experience.

I.i.100 (151,1) That hath a stomach in't] Stomach, in the time of our author, was used for constancy, resolution.

I.i.100 (151,1) That has determination in it] Determination, at the time of our author, was used for constancy, resolution.

I.i.107 (152,3) romage] Tumultous hurry. (1773)

I.i.107 (152,3) romage] Chaotic rush. (1773)

I.i.108-125 (152,3) These, and all other lines confin'd within crotchets throughout this play, are omitted in the folio edition of 1623. The omissions leave the play sometimes better and sometimes worse, and seen made only for the sake of abbreviation.

I.i.108-125 (152,3) These, and all other lines contained within parentheses throughout this play, are left out in the folio edition of 1623. The omissions occasionally improve the play and at other times detract from it, appearing to be made solely for the sake of brevity.

I.i.109 (152,4) Well may it sort] The cause and the effect are proportionate and suitable. (1773)

I.i.109 (152,4) It’s fitting] The cause and the effect match and are appropriate. (1773)

I.i.121 (152,7) Was even the like precurse of fierce events] Not only such prodigies have been seen in Rome, but the elements have shewn our countrymen like forerunners and foretokens of violent events. (1773)

I.i.121 (152,7) Was even the same indication of fierce events] Not only have similar wonders been observed in Rome, but the elements have shown our people signs and warnings of impending violent events. (1773)

I.i.128 (153,1) If thou hast any sound] The speech of Horatio to the spectre is very elegant and noble, and congruous to the common traditions of the causes of apparitions.

I.i.128 (153,1) If you have any sound] Horatio's speech to the ghost is very elegant and noble, fitting well with the common beliefs about the reasons for apparitions.

I.i.153 (154,2)

I.i.153 (154.2)

Whether in sea or fire, in earth or air,

Whether in the sea or fire, on land or in the air,

The extravagant and erring spirit hies

The extravagant and misguided spirit hurries

To his confine]

To his confinement

According to the pneumatology of that tine, every element was inhabited by its peculiar order of spirits, who had dispositions different, according to their various places of abode. The meaning therefore is, that all spirits extravagant, wandering out of their element, whether aerial spirits visiting earth, or earthly spirits ranging the air, return to their station, to their proper limits in which they are confined. We might read,

According to the beliefs of that time, every element was inhabited by its own unique order of spirits, each having different characteristics based on where they lived. This means that all extravagant spirits, wandering outside their element—whether it's air spirits visiting the earth or earth spirits roaming the air—eventually return to their rightful place, to the boundaries where they are confined. We might read,

"—And at his warning

"—And at his alert"

"Th' extravagant and erring spirit hies

"Th' extravagant and erring spirit hies

"To his confine, whether in sea or air,

"To his confinement, whether in the sea or in the air,

"Or earth, or fire. And of, &c.

"Or earth, or fire. And of, &c.

But this change, tho' it would smooth the construction, is not necessary, and being unnecessary, should not be made against authority.

But this change, although it would make things easier to understand, isn't necessary, and since it's unnecessary, it shouldn't be made against authority.

I.i.163 (154,5) No fairy takes] No fairy strikes, with lameness or diseases. This sense of take is frequent in this author.

I.i.163 (154,5) No fairy strikes, with lameness or diseases. This sense of take is common in this author.

I.ii.37 (156,8) more than the scope/Of these dilated articles allows] More than is comprised in the general design of these articles, which you may explain in a more diffuse and dilated stile. (1773)

I.ii.37 (156,8) more than the scope/Of these dilated articles allows] More than is included in the overall purpose of these articles, which you can explain in a more detailed and expansive style. (1773)

I.ii.47 (157,9)

I.ii.47 (157,9)

The head is not more native to the heart,

The head isn't more connected to the heart,

The hand more instrumental to the mouth,

The hand is more important to the mouth,

Than to the throne of Denmark is thy father]

Than to the throne of Denmark is your father

[W: The blood ... Than to the throne] Part of this emendation I have received, but cannot discern why the head is not as much native to the heart, as the blood, that is, natural and congenial to it, born with it, and co-operating with it. The relation is likewise by this reading better preserved, the counsellor being to the king as the head to the heart.

[W: The blood ... Than to the throne] Part of this revision I have accepted, but I can't understand why the head isn't just as natural to the heart as the blood is; that is, innate and suitable to it, born with it, and working alongside it. This interpretation also better maintains the relationship, with the counsellor being to the king what the head is to the heart.

I.ii.62 (158,1)

I.ii.62 (158,1)

Take thy fair hour, Laertes; time be thine,

Take your fair time, Laertes; time is yours,

And thy best graces spend it at thy will]

And your best qualities use them as you wish.

I rather think this line is in want of emendation. I read,

I think this line needs some editing. I read,

Time is thine,

Time is yours,

And my best graces; spend it at thy will.

And my best wishes; use it as you like.

I.ii.65 (158,2) A little more than kin, and less than kind] Kind is the Teutonick word for child. Hamlet therefore answers with propriety, to the titles of cousin and son, which the king had given him, that he was somewhat more than cousin, and less than son.

I.ii.65 (158,2) A little more than family, and less than friendly] Kind is the German word for child. Hamlet responds appropriately to the titles of cousin and son that the king gave him, saying that he is somewhat more than cousin and less than son.

I.ii.67 (159,3) too much i' the sun] He perhaps alludes to the proverb, Out of heaven's blessing into the warm sun.

I.ii.67 (159,3) too much i' the sun] He might be referencing the proverb, Out of heaven's blessing into the warm sun.

I.ii.70 (159,4) veiled lids] With lowering eyes, cast down eyes. (1773)

I.ii.70 (159,4) veiled lids] With lowered eyes, cast down eyes. (1773)

I.ii.89 (160,5) your father lost a father;/That father lost, lost his] I do not admire the repetition of the word, but it has so much of our author's manner, that I find no temptation to recede from the old copies.

I.ii.89 (160,5) your father lost a father;/That father lost, lost his] I don't like the repetition of the word, but it’s so characteristic of our author that I see no reason to move away from the original texts.

I.ii.92 (160,6) obsequious sorrow] Obsequious is here from obsequies, or funeral ceremonies.

I.ii.92 (160,6) obsequious sorrow] Obsequious is here from obsequies, or funeral ceremonies.

I.ii.103 (161,9) To reason most absurd] Reason is here used in its common sense, for the faculty by which we form conclusions from arguments.

I.ii.103 (161,9) To reason most absurd] Here, "reason" is used in its usual sense, referring to the ability we have to draw conclusions from arguments.

I.ii.110 (161,1) And with no less nobility of love] [Nobility, for magnitude. WARBURTON.] Nobility is rather generosity.

I.ii.110 (161,1) And with no less generosity of love] [Generosity, for magnitude. WARBURTON.] Generosity is rather generosity.

I.ii.112 (161,2) Do I impart toward you] I believe impart is, impart myself, communicate whatever I can bestow.

I.ii.112 (161,2) Am I sharing with you? I think share means, share myself, communicate whatever I can give.

I.ii.125 (162,4) No jocund health] The king's intemperance is very strongly impressed; every thing that happens to him gives him occasion to drink.

I.ii.125 (162,4) No cheerful health] The king's lack of self-control is very evident; everything that happens to him gives him a reason to drink.

I.ii.163 (164,9) I'll change that name] I'll be your servant, you shall be my friend. (1773)

I.ii.163 (164,9) I'll change that name] I'll be your servant, you’ll be my friend. (1773)

I.ii.164 (164,1) what make you] A familiar phrase for what are you doing.

I.ii.164 (164,1) what make you] A common way of asking what are you doing.

I.ii.167 (164,2) good Even, Sir] So the copies. Sir Th. Hanmer and Dr. Warburton put it, good morning. The alteration is of no importance, but all licence is dangerous. There is no need of any change. Between the first and eighth scene of this act it is apparent, that a natural day must pass, and how much of it is already over, there is nothing that can determine. The king has held a council. It may now as well be evening as morning.

I.ii.167 (164,2) good Evening, Sir] So the copies. Sir Th. Hanmer and Dr. Warburton put it, good morning. The change doesn't really matter, but any alteration can be risky. There's no need to change it. It's clear that a full day passes between the first and eighth scene of this act, but we can't say how much of it has already gone. The king has had a council meeting. It could just as easily be evening as morning.

I.ii.182 (165,3) 'Would I had met my dearest foe in heaven] Dearest, for direst, most dreadful, most dangerous.

I.ii.182 (165,3) 'I wish I had met my worst enemy in heaven] Worst, for most terrible, most frightening, most threatening.

I.ii.192 (165,5) Season your admiration] That is, temper it.

I.ii.192 (165,5) Season your admiration] That is, moderate it.

I.ii.204 (166,6) they, distill'd/Almost to jelly with the act of fear,/Stand dumb] [W: th' effect of] Here is an affectation of subtilty without accuracy. Fear is every day considered as an agent. Fear laid hold on him; fear drove him away. If it were proper to be rigorous in examining trifles, it might be replied, that Shakespeare would write more erroneously, if he wrote by the direction of this critick; they were not distilled, whatever the word may mean, by the effect of fear; for that distillation was itself the effect; fear was the cause, the active cause, that distilled them by that force of operation which we strictly call act involuntary, and power in involuntary agents, but popularly call act in both. But of this too much.

I.ii.204 (166,6) They, almost turned to jelly by fear, stand speechless. Here is an attempt at subtlety without precision. Fear is often seen as a force. Fear took hold of him; fear pushed him away. If we were to be strict about small details, we might argue that Shakespeare would make more mistakes if he followed this critic's guidance; they were not "distilled," regardless of what that word means, "by the effect of fear"; rather, that distillation was the effect itself; fear was the cause, the active cause that distilled them through the kind of operation we call involuntary action, and what we refer to in everyday language as action in both cases. But that's enough of that.

I.iii.15 (169,9) The virtue of his will] Virtue seems here to comprise both excellence and power, and may be explained the pure effect.

I.iii.15 (169,9) The virtue of his will] Virtue appears to include both excellence and power, and can be understood as the pure effect.

I.iii.21 (169,1) The sanity and health of the whole state] [W: safety] HANMER reads very rightly, sanity. Sanctity is elsewhere printed for sanity, in the old edition of this play.

I.iii.21 (169,1) The mental well-being and health of the entire state] [W: safety] HANMER correctly reads sanity. Sanctity is printed as sanity in the old edition of this play.

I.iii.32 (170,2) unmaster'd] i.e. licentious. (1773)

uncontrolled

I.iii.34 (170,3) keep you in the rear of your affection] That is, do not advance so far as your affection would lead you.

I.iii.34 (170,3) keep you in the back of your feelings] In other words, don’t go as far as your feelings might push you.

I.iii.49 (170,4) Whilst, like a puft and reckless libertine] [W: Whilest he] The emendation is not amiss, but the reason for it is very inconclusive; we use the same mode of speaking on many occasions. When I say of one, he squanders like a spendthrift, of another, he robbed me like a thief, the phrase produces no ambiguity; it is understood that the one is a spendthrift, and the other a thief.

I.iii.49 (170,4) While, like a puffed-up and reckless libertine] [W: While he] The change makes sense, but the reasoning isn't very strong; we use this way of speaking often. When I say of someone, he wastes money like a spendthrift, or of another, he stole from me like a thief, the meaning is clear; it's understood that one is a spendthrift, and the other a thief.

I.iii.64 (172,7) But do not dull thy palm with entertainment/Of each new-hatch'd, unfledg'd comrade] The literal sense is, Do not make thy palm callous by shaking every man by the hand. The figurative meaning may be, Do not by promiscuous conversation make thy mind insensible to the difference of characters.

I.iii.64 (172,7) But don’t toughen your hand with greetings/Of every new, inexperienced friend] The literal meaning is, Don’t make your hand rough by shaking hands with everyone. The figurative meaning could be, Don’t make your mind numb to the differences in people by chatting indiscriminately.

I.iii.81 (173,1) my blessing season this in thee!] [Season, for infuse. WARBURTON.] It is more than to infuse, it is to infix it in such a manner as that it never may wear out.

I.iii.81 (173,1) my blessing put this in you!] [Put, for infuse. WARBURTON.] It is more than to infuse, it is to embed it in such a way that it will never fade away.

I.iii.83 (173,3) your servants tend] i.e. your servants are waiting for you. (1773)

I.iii.83 (173,3) your servants tend] i.e. your servants are waiting for you. (1773)

I.iii.86 (173,4) 'Tis in my memory lock'd,/And you yourself shall keep the key of it] That is, By thinking on you, I shall think on your lessons.

I.iii.86 (173,4) It's locked in my memory,/And you yourself shall keep the key to it] That is, By thinking of you, I will remember your lessons.

I.iii.107 (174,6)

I.iii.107 (174,6)

Tender yourself mere dearly;

Cherish yourself dearly;

Or (not to crack the wind of the poor phrase)

Or (not to break the flow of the awkward phrase)

Wronging it thus, you'll tender me a fool]

Wronging it like this, you’ll just make me look foolish.

I believe the word wronging has reference, not to the phrase, but to Ophelia; if you go on wronging it thus, that is, if you continue to go on thus wrong. This is a mode of speaking perhaps not very grammatical, but very common, nor have the best writers refused it.

I think the word wronging refers not to the phrase, but to Ophelia; if you keep wronging it like this, that is, if you continue to get it wrong this way. This way of speaking might not be very grammatical, but it’s quite common, and even the best writers have used it.

To sinner it or saint it,

To be a sinner or a saint,

is in Pope. And Rowe,

is in Pope. And Rowe,

Thus to coy it,

So to play hard to get,

To one who knows you too.

To someone who knows you too.

The folio has it,

The report has it,

roaming it thus,—

roaming it like this,—

That is, letting yourself loose to such improper liberty. But wronging seems to be more proper.

That is, giving yourself permission to behave so inappropriately. But doing wrong seems to be more fitting.

I.iii.112 (175,7) fashion you may call it] She uses fashion for manner, and he for a transient practice.

I.iii.112 (175,7) fashion you may call it] She uses fashion to mean manner, and he uses it for a temporary trend.

I.iii.122 (175,8) Set your intreatments] Intreatments here means company, conversation, from the French entrétien.

I.iii.122 (175,8) Set your intreatments] Intreatments here means company, conversation, from the French entrétien.

I.iii.125 (175,9) larger tether] Tether is that string by which an animal, set to graze in grounds uninclosed, is confined within the proper limits. (1773)

I.iii.125 (175,9) larger tether] Tether is the cord that keeps an animal, allowed to graze in open fields, within the designated boundaries. (1773)

I.iii.132 (176,2) I would not, in plain terms, from this time forth,/ Have you so slander any moment's leisure] [The humour of this is fine. WARBURTON.] Here is another fine passage, of which I take the beauty to be only imaginary. Polonius says, in plain terms, that is, not in language less elevated or embellished than before, but in terms that cannot be misunderstood: I would not have you so disgrace your most idle moments, as not to find better employment for them than lord Hamlet's conversation.

I.iii.132 (176,2) I would not, in simple terms, from now on,/ Have you waste any moment's free time] [The humor of this is great. WARBURTON.] Here is another great passage, which I think is only beautiful in a figurative sense. Polonius says, in simple terms, meaning not in language less formal or elaborate than before, but in words that can't be misunderstood: I wouldn't want you to waste your most relaxed moments by not finding better ways to spend them than talking with Lord Hamlet.

I.iv.9 (177,3) the swaggering up-spring] The blustering upstart.

I.iv.9 (177,3) the swaggering up-spring] The arrogant newcomer.

I.iv.17 (177,4) This heavy-headed revel, east and west] I should not have suspected this passage of ambiguity or obscurity, had I not found my opinion of it differing from that of the learned critic [Warburton]. I construe it thus, This heavy-headed revel makes us traduced east and west, and taxed of other nations.

I.iv.17 (177,4) This heavy-headed revel, east and west] I wouldn’t have thought this passage was ambiguous or unclear if my view hadn’t been different from that of the knowledgeable critic [Warburton]. I interpret it like this, This heavy-headed revel makes us criticized by everyone, and blamed by other nations.

I.iv.22 (178,5) The pith and marrow of our attribute] The best and most valuable part of the praise that would be otherwise attributed to us.

I.iv.22 (178,5) The essence and core of our quality] The most important and valuable part of the praise that would otherwise be given to us.

I.iv.32 (178,7) fortune's scar] In the old quarto of 1637, it is

I.iv.32 (178,7) fortune's scar] In the old quarto of 1637, it is

fortune's star:

good luck's star

But I think scar is proper.

But I think "scar" is proper.

I.iv.34 (178,8) As infinite as man may undergo] As large as can be accumulated upon man.

I.iv.34 (178,8) As vast as a person can endure] As much as can be piled on a person.

I.iv.39-57 (179,2) Angels and ministers of grace defend us!] Hamlet's speech to the apparition of his father seems to me to consist of three parts. When first he sees the spectre, he fortifies himself with an invocation.

I.iv.39-57 (179,2) Angels and ministers of grace defend us!] Hamlet's speech to the ghost of his father appears to me to consist of three parts. When he first sees the apparition, he strengthens himself with a prayer.

Angel and ministers of grace defend us!

Angels and ministers of grace, protect us!

As the spectre approaches, he deliberates with himself, and determines, that whatever it be he will venture to address it.

As the ghost comes closer, he thinks it over and decides that no matter what it is, he will dare to speak to it.

Be thou a spirit of health, or goblin damn'd,

Whether you're a spirit of health or a cursed goblin,

Bring with thee airs from heaven, or blasts from hell,

Bring with you breezes from heaven, or gusts from hell,

Be thy intents wicked or charitable,

Whether your intentions are bad or good,

Thou com'st in such a questionable shape,

You come in such a questionable shape,

That I will speak to thee. I'll call thee, &c.

That I'll talk to you. I'll give you a call, &c.

This he says while his father is advancing; he then, as he had determined, speaks to him, and calls him—Hamlet, King, Father, Royal Dane: oh! answer me. (1773)

This he says while his father is approaching; then, as he had planned, he speaks to him, and calls him—Hamlet, King, Father, Royal Dane: oh! please answer me. (1773)

I.iv.43 (180,4) questionable shape] [By questionable is meant provoking question. HANMER.] So in Macbeth,

I.iv.43 (180,4) questionable shape] [By questionable is meant provoking question. HANMER.] So in Macbeth,

Live you, or are you aught

Are you alive, or are you anything else?

That man may question?

That man might question?

I.iv.46 (180,5) tell,/Why thy canoniz'd bones, hearsed in death,/ Have burst their cearments?] [W: in earth] It were too long to examine this note period by period, though almost every period seems to me to contain something reprehensible. The critic, in his zeal for change, writes with so little consideration, as to say, that Hamlet cannot call his father canonized, because we are told he was murdered with all his sins fresh upon him. He was not then told it, and had so little the power of knowing it, that he was to be told it by an apparition. The long succession of reasons upon reasons prove nothing, but what every reader discovers, that the king had been buried, which is implied by so many adjuncts of burial, that the direct mention of earth is not necessary. Hamlet, amazed at an apparition, which, though in all ages credited, has in all ages been considered as the most wonderful and most dreadful operation of supernatural agency, enquires of the spectre, in the most emphatic terms, why he breaks the order of nature, by returning from the dead; this he asks in a very confused circumlocution, confounding in his fright the soul and body. Why, says he, have thy bones, which with due ceremonies have been intombed in death, in the common state of departed mortals, burst the folds in which they were embalmed? Why has the tomb, in which we saw thee quietly laid, opened his mouth, that mouth which, by its weight and stability, seemed closed for ever? The whole sentence is this: Why dost thou appear, whom we know to be dead?

I.iv.46 (180,5) tell, / Why have your holy bones, buried in death, / burst their wrappings?] [W: in earth] It would take too long to analyze this note period by period, although almost every period seems to include something objectionable. The critic, eager for change, makes such thoughtless statements as to say that Hamlet cannot call his father *holy* because *we are told he was murdered with all his sins fresh upon him*. He wasn’t told that at the time, and he had so little ability to know it that an apparition had to inform him. The lengthy series of justifications proves nothing except what every reader understands: that the king had been buried, which is implied by numerous aspects of burial, making the direct mention of *earth* unnecessary. Hamlet, astonished by a ghost—which, although believed in throughout history, has always been seen as one of the most remarkable and frightening acts of supernatural forces—asks the specter, in the strongest terms, why he disrupts the natural order by returning from the dead; he poses this question in a very confused and roundabout way, mixing up the soul and body in his fear. Why, he asks, have *your bones*, which were properly buried *in death*, in the common state of departed souls, *burst* the shrouds in which they were preserved? Why has the tomb, where we saw you lying peacefully, opened its mouth, a mouth that seemed permanently closed by its weight and stability? The whole sentence is this: *Why do you appear, when we know you to be dead?*

Had the change of the word removed any obscurity, or added any beauty, it might have been worth a struggle; but either reading leaves the sense the same.

If changing the word clarified anything or added beauty, it might have been worth the effort; but either version leaves the meaning unchanged.

If there be any asperity in this controversial note, it must be imputed to the contagion of peevishneas, or some resentment of the incivility shewn to the Oxford editor, who is represented as supposing the ground canonized by a funeral, when he only meant to say, that the body has deposited in holy ground, in ground consecrated according to the canon.

If there's any harshness in this controversial note, it should be attributed to the influence of irritability, or some resentment towards the rudeness shown to the Oxford editor, who is portrayed as believing the ground was canonized by a funeral, when he simply meant to say that the body was laid to rest in holy ground, in ground consecrated according to the canon.

I.iv.65 (183,9) I do not set my life at a pin's fee] The value of a pin. (1773)

I.iv.65 (183,9) I don’t value my life at all] The worth of a pin. (1773)

I.iv.73 (183,1) deprive your sovereignty] I believe deprive in this place signifies simply to take away.

I.iv.73 (183,1) deprive your sovereignty] I believe deprive in this context means simply to take away.

I.iv.77 (184,4) confin'd to fast in fires] I am rather inclined to read, confin'd to lasting fires, to fires unremitted and unconsumed. The change is slight.

I.iv.77 (184,4) confined to fast in fires] I prefer to read, confined to lasting fires, to fires unrelenting and undiminished. The change is minimal.

I.v.30 (186,7) As meditation or the thoughts of love] The comment [Warburton's] on the word meditation is so ingenious, that I hope it is just.

I.v.30 (186,7) As meditation or the thoughts of love] Warburton's comment on the word meditation is so clever that I hope it is accurate.

I.v.77 (188,6) Unhonsel'd, disappointed, unaneal'd] This is a very difficult line. I think Theobald's objection to the sense of unaneal'd, for notified by the bell, must be owned to be very strong. I have not yet by my enquiry satisfied myself. Hanmer's explication of unaneal'd by unprepar'd, because to anneal metals, is to prepare them in manufacture, is too general and vague; there is no resemblance between any funeral ceremony and the practice of annealing metals.

I.v.77 (188,6) Unhonsel'd, disappointed, unaneal'd] This line is really challenging. I think Theobald's argument against the meaning of unaneal'd, which he interprets as notified by the bell, is pretty convincing. I still haven't figured it out completely through my research. Hanmer's explanation of unaneal'd as unprepared makes sense since to anneal metals means to prepare them in manufacturing, but it's too broad and unclear; there's no real connection between any funeral ritual and the process of annealing metals.

Disappointed is the same as unappointed, and may be properly explained unprepared; a man well furnished with things necessary for any enterprize, was said to be well appointed.

Disappointed is the same as unappointed, and may be properly explained as unprepared; a man well equipped with the things necessary for any undertaking was said to be well appointed.

I.v.80 (190,7) Oh, horrible! oh, horrible! most horrible!] It was ingeniously hinted to me by a very learned lady, that this line seems to belong to Hamlet, in whose mouth it is a proper and natural exclamation; and who, according to the practice of the stage, may be supposed to interrupt so long a speech. (1773)

I.v.80 (190,7) Oh, horrible! Oh, horrible! Most horrible! It was cleverly suggested to me by a very knowledgeable woman that this line probably belongs to Hamlet, where it is a fitting and natural reaction; and who, following stage conventions, could be expected to interrupt such a long speech. (1773)

I.v.154 (193,5) Swear by my sword] [Here the poet has preserved the manners of the ancient Danes, with whom it was religion to swear upon their swords. WARBURTON.] I was once inclinable to this opinion, which is likewise well defended by Mr. Upton; but Mr. Garrick produced me a passage, I think, in Brantoms, from which it appeared, that it was common to swear upon the sword, that is, upon the cross which the old swords always had upon the hilt.

I.v.154 (193,5) Swear on my sword] [Here the poet has captured the customs of the ancient Danes, who considered it a matter of honor to swear on their swords. WARBURTON.] I used to think this was true as well, and Mr. Upton makes a good argument for it; however, Mr. Garrick showed me a quote, I believe from Brantoms, which indicated that it was common to swear on the sword, meaning the cross that always appeared on the hilt of old swords.

II.i.25 (197,8) drinking, fencing, swearing] I suppose, by fencing is meant a too diligent frequentation of the fencing-school, a resort of violent and lawless young men.

II.i.25 (197,8) drinking, fencing, swearing] I guess that fencing refers to spending too much time at the fencing school, a hangout for aggressive and unruly young men.

II.i.46 (197,4) Good Sir, or so, or friend, or gentleman] [W: sire] I know not that sire was ever a general word of compliment, as distinct from sir; nor do I conceive why any alteration should be made. It is a common mode of colloquial language to use, or so, as a slight intimation of more of the same, or a like kind, that might be mentioned. We might read, but we need not,

II.i.46 (197,4) Good Sir, or something like that, or friend, or gentleman] [W: sire] I don’t think sire was ever a general term of respect, different from sir; and I don’t see why any changes should be made. It’s common in everyday speech to say or so as a way of hinting at more of the same or something similar that could be mentioned. We could read it, but we don't have to.

Good sir, forsooth, or friend, or gentleman.

Good sir, truly, or friend, or gentleman.

Forsooth, a term of which I do not well know the original meaning, was used to men as well as to women.

Forsooth, a term whose original meaning I don't really know, was used for both men and women.

II.i.71 (198,5) Observe his inclination in yourself] HANMER reads, e'en yourself, and is followed by Dr. Warburton; but perhaps in yourself means, in your own person, not by spies.

II.i.71 (198,5) Notice his tendency within yourself] HANMER reads, even yourself, and is followed by Dr. Warburton; but perhaps in yourself means, in your own person, not through spies.

II.i.112 (200,7) I had not quoted him] To quote is, I believe, to reckon, to take an account of, to take the quotient or result of a computation.

II.i.112 (200,7) I had not quoted him] To quote is, I think, to consider, to keep track of, to take the quotient or result of a calculation.

II.i.114 (201,8)

II.i.114 (201,8)

it as proper to our age

it as suitable for our time

To cast beyond ourselves in our opinions,

To think beyond ourselves in our opinions,

As it is common for the younger sort

As is typical for younger people

To lack discretion]

To be indiscreet

This is not the remark of a weak man. The vice of age is too much suspicion. Men long accustomed to the wiles of life cast commonly beyond themselves, let their cunning go further than reason can attend it. This is always the fault of a little mind, made artful by long commerce with the world.

This isn't the comment of a weak person. One of the flaws of old age is excessive suspicion. Men who have dealt with life's tricks for a long time often think too much of themselves, allowing their cleverness to exceed what reason can handle. This is always the mistake of a small-minded person, made crafty by years of interacting with the world.

II.ii.24 (202,2)

II.ii.24 (202,2)

For the supply and profit of our hope,

For the supply and profit of our hopes,

Your visitation shall receive such thanks]

Your visit will be greatly appreciated.

That the hope which your arrival has raised may be completed by the desired effect.

May the hope your arrival has brought be fulfilled by the desired outcome.

II.ii.47 (203,4) the trail of policy] The trail is the course of an animal pursued by the scent.

II.ii.47 (203,4) the trail of policy] The trail is the path of an animal followed by its scent.

Il.ii.52 (203,5) My news shall be the fruit of that great feast] The desert after the meat.

Il.ii.52 (203,5) My news will be the result of that big feast] The dessert after the meal.

II.ii.84 (204,7) at night we'll feast] The king's intemperance is never suffered to be forgotten.

II.ii.84 (204,7) at night we'll feast] The king's lack of restraint is always kept in mind.

II.ii.86-167 (205,8) My liege, and Madam, to expostulate] This account of the character of Polonius, though it sufficiently reconciles the seeming inconsistency of so much wisdom with so much folly, does not perhaps correspond exactly to the ideas of our author. The commentator Warburton makes the character of Polonius, a character only of manners, discriminated by properties superficial, accidental, and acquired. The poet intended a nobler delineation of a mixed character of manners and of nature. Polonius is a man bred in courts, exercised in business, stored with observations, confident of his knowledge, proud of his eloquence, and declining into dotage. His mode of oratory is truly represented as designed to ridicule the practice of those times, of prefaces that made no introduction, and of method that embarrassed rather than explained. This part of his character is accidental, the rest is natural. Such a man is positive and confident, because he knows that his mind was once strong, and knows not that it is become weak. Such a man excels in general principles, but fails in the particular application. He is knowing in retrospect, and ignorant in foresight. While he depends upon his memory, and can draw from his repositories of knowledge, he utters weighty sentences, and gives useful counsel; but as the mind in its enfeebled state cannot be kept long busy and intent, the old man is subject to sudden dereliction of his faculties, he loses the order of his ideas, and entangles himself in his own thoughts, till he recovers the leading principle, and falls again into his former train. This idea of dotage encroaching upon wisdom, will solve all the phaenomena of the character of Polonius.

II.ii.86-167 (205,8) My lord and lady, to discuss] This portrayal of Polonius’s character, while it resolves the apparent contradiction of having so much wisdom alongside so much foolishness, may not perfectly match the author's intentions. The commentator Warburton suggests that Polonius is characterized only by superficial, accidental, and learned traits. The poet aimed for a more profound depiction of a character that mixes both manners and nature. Polonius is a man raised in courts, experienced in affairs, filled with observations, confident in his knowledge, proud of his eloquence, and slipping into old age. His speaking style accurately reflects the absurd practice of that time of using lengthy prefaces that don’t really introduce anything and methods that confuse rather than clarify. This aspect of his character is incidental; the rest is innate. Such a man is sure of himself and his knowledge because he remembers when his mind was strong, unaware that it is now weakening. He excels in broad principles but struggles with specific applications. He has insight based on past experiences but is blind to future possibilities. When he relies on his memory, he can share profound thoughts and give practical advice, but as his aging mind can't stay focused for long, he becomes prone to sudden lapses in his faculties, loses track of his ideas, and gets tangled in his own thoughts until he finds his way back to a guiding principle and then drifts off again. This notion of declining mental strength overshadowing wisdom explains all the aspects of Polonius's character.

II.ii.109 (207,1) To the celestial, and my soul's idol, the most beautified Ophelia] [T: beatified] Both Sir Thomas Hanmer and Dr. Warburton have followed Theobald, but I am in doubt whether beautified, though, as Polonius calls it, a vile phrase, be not the proper word. Beautified seems to be a vile phrase, for the ambiguity of its meaning, (rev. 1778, X, 241, 3)

II.ii.109 (207,1) To the celestial, and my soul's idol, the most beautiful Ophelia] [T: beatified] Both Sir Thomas Hanmer and Dr. Warburton have followed Theobald, but I'm unsure whether beautiful, even though Polonius calls it a vile phrase, is actually the right word. Beautiful seems to be a vile phrase because of its ambiguous meaning, (rev. 1778, X, 241, 3)

II.ii.126 (208,2) more above] is, moreover, besides.

II.ii.126 (208,2) more above] is, additionally, besides.

II.ii.145 (209,6) she took the fruits of my advice] She took the fruits of advice when she obeyed advice, the advice was then made fruitful.

II.ii.145 (209,6) she took the fruits of my advice] She benefited from my advice when she followed it; the advice became productive.

II.ii.181 (211,9) For if the sun breed maggots in a dead dog,/Being a god, kissing carrion] [This is Warburton's emendation for "a good kissing"] This is a noble emendation, which almost sets the critic on a level with the author.

II.ii.181 (211,9) For if the sun produces maggots in a dead dog, / Being a god, kissing rotting flesh] [This is Warburton's correction for "a good kissing"] This is a great correction, which nearly places the critic on par with the author.

II.ii.265 (214,2) the shadow of a dream] Shakespeare has accidentally inverted an expression of Pindar, that the state of humanity is the dream of a shadow.

II.ii.265 (214,2) the shadow of a dream] Shakespeare has accidentally flipped an expression from Pindar, which states that the condition of humanity is the dream of a shadow.

II.ii.269 (215,3) Then are our beggars, bodies] Shakespeare seems here to design a ridicule of these declamations against wealth and greatness, that seem to make happiness consist in poverty.

II.ii.269 (215,3) Then are our beggars, bodies] Shakespeare seems to mock those speeches against wealth and status that suggest happiness is found in poverty.

II.ii.336 (217,7) shall end his part in peace] [After these words the folio adds, the clown shall make those laugh whose lungs are tickled o' th' sere. WARBURTON.] This passage I have omitted, for the same reason, I suppose, as the other editors: I do not understand it.

II.ii.336 (217,7) shall end his part in peace] [After these words, the folio adds, the clown shall make those laugh whose lungs are tickled o' th' sere. WARBURTON.] I’ve left this out for the same reason that other editors did: I don’t get it.

II.ii.338 (217,8) the lady shall say her mind freely, or the blank verse shall halt for't] The lady shall have no obstruction, unless from the lameness of the verse.

II.ii.338 (217,8) the lady shall say her mind freely, or the blank verse shall halt for't] The lady shall have no obstacles, except for the flaws in the verse.

II.ii.346 (217,9) I think, their inhibition comes by the means of the late innovation] I fancy this is transposed: Hamlet enquires not about an inhibition, but an innovation; the answer therefore probably was, I think, their innovation, that is, their new practice of strolling, comes by the means of the late inhibition.

II.ii.346 (217,9) I think their limitation comes from the recent change] I believe this is mixed up: Hamlet isn't asking about a limitation, but an innovation; so the answer was probably, I think, their innovation, that is, their new habit of wandering, comes from the recent limitation.

II.ii.352-379 (218,1) Ham. How comes it? do they grow rusty?] The lines marked with commas are in the folio of 1623, but not in the quarto of 1637, nor, I suppose, in any of the quartos.

II.ii.352-379 (218,1) Ham. Why is that? Are they getting rusty?] The lines marked with commas are in the 1623 folio, but not in the 1637 quarto, nor, I guess, in any of the quartos.

II.ii.355 (218,2) cry out on the top of question] The meaning seems to be, they ask a common question in the highest notes of the voice.

II.ii.355 (218,2) cry out on the top of question] The meaning seems to be, they ask a common question in the loudest voice.

II.ii.362 (218,3) escoted] Paid.

Paid.

II.ii.362 (218,4) Will they pursue quality no longer than they can sing?] Will they follow the profession of players no longer than they keep the voices of boys? So afterwards he says to the player, Come, give us a taste of your quality; come, a passionate speech.

II.ii.362 (218,4) Will they chase after quality only as long as they can sing?] Will they stick with the profession of acting only as long as they can sound like boys? Then he says to the actor, Come on, show us some of your quality; come, give us an emotional speech.

II.ii.370 (219,6) to tarre them on to controversy] To provoke any animal to rage, is to tarre him. The word is said to come from the Greek. (1773)

II.ii.370 (219,6) to tarre them on to controversy] To provoke any animal to anger is to tarre him. The word is said to come from Greek. (1773)

II.ii.380 (219,8) It is not very strange, for mine uncle is king of Denmark] I do not wonder that the new players have so suddenly risen to reputation, my uncle supplies another example of the facility with which honour is conferred upon new claimants.

II.ii.380 (219,8) It’s not that surprising, since my uncle is the king of Denmark. I’m not shocked that the new actors have quickly gained fame; my uncle is another example of how easily honor can be given to those who seek it.

II.ii.412 (220,2) Buz, buz!] Mere idle talk, the buz of the vulgar.

II.ii.412 (220,2) Buz, buz!] Just empty chatter, the buz of the masses.

II.ii.414 (220,3) Then came each actor on his ass] This seems to be a line of a ballad.

II.ii.414 (220,3) Then came each actor on his donkey] This seems to be a line of a ballad.

II.ii.420 (221,6) For the law of writ, and the liberty, these are the only men] All the modern editions have, the law of wit, and the liberty; but both my old copies have, the law of writ, I believe rightly. Writ, for writing, composition. Wit was not, in our author's time, taken either for imagination, or acuteness, or both together, but for understanding, for the faculty by which we apprehend and judge. Those who wrote of the human mind distinguished its primary powers into wit and will. Ascham distinguishes boys of tardy and of active faculties into quick wits and slow wits.

II.ii.420 (221,6) For the law of writing, and the freedom, these are the only men] All the modern editions have, the law of wit, and the liberty; but both my old copies have, the law of writ, I believe correctly. Writ, meaning writings, composition. Wit was not, in our author's time, understood as imagination, or cleverness, or both combined, but as understanding, the ability by which we comprehend and judge. Those who wrote about the human mind divided its main abilities into wit and will. Ascham distinguishes boys with slow and quick thinking into quick wits and slow wits.

II.ii.438 (221,8) the first row of the pious chanson] [It is pons chansons in the first folio edition. POPE.] It is pons chansons in the quarto too. I know not whence the rubric has been brought, yet it has not the appearance of an arbitrary addition. The titles of old ballads were never printed red; but perhaps rubric may stand for marginal explanation.

II.ii.438 (221,8) the first line of the religious song] [It is pons chansons in the first folio edition. POPE.] It is pons chansons in the quarto as well. I don't know where the rubric comes from, but it doesn't seem like a random addition. The titles of old ballads were never printed in red, but maybe rubric refers to a marginal explanation.

II.ii.439 (222,9) For, look, where my abridgment comes] He calls the players afterwards, the brief chronicles of the time; but I think he now means only those who will shorten my talk.

II.ii.439 (222,9) For, look, where my summary comes] He refers to the actors later as the brief chronicles of the time; but I think he’s only talking about those who will cut my speech short.

II.ii.448 (223,2) be not crack'd within the ring] That is, crack'd too much for use. This is said to a young player who acted the parts of women.

II.ii.448 (223,2) be not crack'd within the ring] That is, too damaged to be used. This is said to a young actor who played women's roles.

II.ii.450 (223,3) like French faulconers] HANMER, who has much illustrated the allusions to falconry, reads, like French falconers. [French falconers is not a correction by Hanmer, but the reading of the first folio. STEEVENS.] (see 1765, VIII, 198, 1)

II.ii.450 (223,3) like French faulconers] HANMER, who has extensively explained the references to falconry, reads, like French falconers. [French falconers is not a correction by Hanmer, but the reading from the first folio. STEEVENS.] (see 1765, VIII, 198, 1)

II.ii.459 (223,5) (as I received it, and others whose judgment in such matters cried in the top of mine)] [i.e. whose judgment I had the highest opinion of. WARBURTON.] I think it means only that were higher than mine.

II.ii.459 (223,5) (as I got it, and others whose opinions I respected even more than my own)] [i.e. whose judgment I had the highest opinion of. WARBURTON.] I think it just means that they were better than mine.

II.ii.466 (224,8) but called it, an honest method] Hamlet is telling how much his judgment differed from that of others. One said, there was no salt in the lines, &c. but call'd it an honest method. The author probably gave it, But I called it an honest method, &c.

II.ii.466 (224,8) but called it, an honest method] Hamlet is explaining how his judgment was different from that of others. One said, there was no salt in the lines, &c. but called it an honest method. The author probably wrote it as, But I called it an honest method, &c.

II.ii.525 (226,9) the mobled queen] Mobled signifies huddled, grossly covered.

II.ii.525 (226,9) the mobled queen] Mobled means huddled, heavily covered.

II.ii.587 (228,5) the cue for passion] The hint, the direction.

II.ii.587 (228,5) the cue for passion] The hint, the direction.

II.ii.589 (228,6) the general ear] The ears of all mankind. So before, Caviare to the general, that is, to the multitude.

II.ii.589 (228,6) the general ear] The ears of all humanity. So before, Caviare to the general, that is, to the crowd.

II.ii.595 (229,7) unpregnant of my cause] [Unpregnant, for having no due sense of. WARBURTON.] Rather, not quickened with a new desire of vengeance; not teeming with revenge.

II.ii.595 (229,7) unpregnant of my cause] [Unpregnant, for having no due sense of. WARBURTON.] Rather, not filled with a new urge for revenge; not overflowing with vengeance.

II.ii.598 (229,8) A damn'd defeat was made] [Defeat, for destruction. WARBURTON.] Rather, dispossession.

II.ii.598 (229,8) A damn'd defeat was made] [Defeat, for destruction. WARBURTON.] Rather, dispossession.

II.ii.608 (229,1) kindless] Unnatural.

Unkind

II.ii.616 (229,3) About, my brain!] Wits, to your work. Brain, go about the present business.

II.ii.616 (229,3) About, my brain!] Wits, to your work. Brain, go handle the current task.

II.ii.625 (230,5) tent him] Search his wounds.

II.ii.625 (230,5) tent him] Check his injuries.

II.ii.632 (230,7) More relative than this] [Relative, for convictive. WARB.] Convictive is only the consequential sense. Relative is, nearly related, closely connected.

II.ii.632 (230,7) More relative than this] [Relative, for convictive. WARB.] Convictive is only the consequential sense. Relative is, nearly related, closely connected.

III.i.17 (231,2) o'er-raught on the way] Over-raught is over-reached, that is, over-took.

III.i.17 (231,2) overtook on the way] Over-raught is over-reached, that is, overtook.

III.i.31 (232,4) Affront Ophelia.] To affront, is only to meet directly.

III.i.31 (232,4) Meet Ophelia.] To meet is just to face directly.

III.i.47 (233,5) 'Tis too much prov'd] It is found by too frequent experience.

III.i.47 (233,5) 'Tis too much prov'd] It is found by too frequent experience.

III.i.52 (233,6) more ugly to the thing that helps it] That is, compared with the thing that helps it.

III.i.52 (233,6) more ugly compared to the thing that helps it] That is, compared with the thing that helps it.

III.i.56-88 (233,7) To be, or not to be?] Of this celebrated soliloquy, which bursting from a man distracted with contrariety of desires, and overwhelmed with the magnitude of his own purposes, is connected rather in the speaker's mind, than on his tongue, I shall endeavour to discover the train, and to shew how one sentiment produces another. Hamlet, knowing himself injured in the most enormous and atrocious degree, and seeing no means of redress, but such as must expose him to the extremity of hazard, meditates on his situation in this manner: Before I can form any rational scheme of action under this pressure of distress, it is necessary to decide, whether, after our present state, we are to be or not to be. That is the question, which, as it shall be answered, will determine, whether 'tis nobler, and more suitable to the dignity of reason, to suffer the outrages of fortune patiently, or to take arms against them, and by opposing end them, though perhaps with the loss of life. If to die, were to sleep, no more, and by a sleep to end the miseries of our nature, such a sleep were devoutly to be wished; but if to sleep in death, be to dream, to retain our powers of sensibility, we must pause to consider, in that sleep of death what dreams may come. This consideration makes calamity so long endured; for who would bear the vexations of life, which might be ended by a bare bodkin, but that he is afraid of something in unknown futurity? This fear it is that gives efficacy to conscience, which, by turning the mind upon this regard, chills the ardour of resolution, checks the vigour of enterprize, and makes the current of desire stagnate in inactivity. We may suppose that he would have applied these general observations to his own case, but that he discovered Ophelia.

III.i.56-88 (233,7) To be, or not to be?] This famous soliloquy, bursting forth from a man torn by conflicting desires and weighed down by the enormity of his own intentions, is connected more in the speaker's mind than on his lips. I will try to uncover the thought process and show how one idea leads to another. Hamlet, feeling deeply wronged and seeing no way to fix things without putting himself at great risk, reflects on his situation like this: Before I can come up with any sensible plan of action under this distress, I need to figure out if after our current existence, we shall be or not be. That’s the dilemma, which, based on its answer, will determine whether it is nobler and more aligned with the dignity of reason to endure the misfortunes of life patiently or to fight back against them and end them through resistance, maybe at the cost of our lives. If to die were simply to sleep, and by a sleep to end the struggles of our nature, such sleep would be greatly desired; but if to sleep in death means to dream and to keep our senses, we need to pause and consider what dreams may come in that sleep of death. This thought makes calamity last so long; for who would endure the troubles of life, which could be ended with a simple dagger, if not for the fear of what lies in the unknown future? This fear is what gives power to conscience, which, by focusing the mind on this concern, cools the passion for action, halts the drive for enterprise, and causes the flow of desire to stagnate in inactivity. We can assume he would have related these general thoughts to his own situation, but then he spotted Ophelia.

III.i.59 (234,8) Or to take arms against a sea of troubles] [W: against assail] Mr. Pope proposed siege. I know not why there should be so much solicitude about this metaphor. Shakespeare breaks his metaphors often, and in this desultory speech there was less need of preserving them.

III.i.59 (234,8) Or to take up arms against a sea of troubles] [W: against attack] Mr. Pope suggested siege. I don't understand why there's so much concern about this metaphor. Shakespeare often mixes his metaphors, and in this scattered speech, there was less need to keep them intact.

III.i.70 (235,2) the whips and scorns of time] [W: of th' time] I doubt whether the corruption of this passage is not more than the editor has suspected. Whips and scorns have no great connexion with one another, or with time: whips and scorns are evils of very different magnitude, and though at all times scorn may be endured, yet the times that put men ordinarily in danger of whips, are rery rare. Falstaff has said, that the courtiers would whip him with their quick wits; but I know not that whip can be used for a scoff or insult, unless its meaning be fixed by the whole expression.

III.i.70 (235,2) the whips and scorns of time] [W: of th' time] I wonder if the corruption of this passage is more than the editor has realized. Whips and scorns have little connection to each other or to time: whips and scorns are problems of very different levels, and while scorn can be endured at any time, the times that typically put people in danger of whips are very rare. Falstaff mentioned that the courtiers would whip him with their quick wits; but I'm not sure that whip can be applied to a scoff or insult, unless its meaning is clarified by the entire expression.

I am afraid lest I should venture too far in correcting this passage. If whips be retained, we may read,

I’m worried that I might go too far in correcting this passage. If whips are kept, we can read,

For who would bear the whips and scorns of tyrant.

For who would endure the whips and insults of a tyrant.

But I think that quip, a sneer, a sarcasm, a contemptuous jest, is the proper word, as suiting very exactly with scorn. What then must be done with time? it suits no better with the new reading than with the old, and tyrant is an image too bulky and serious. I read, but not confidently,

But I think that a witty remark, a mocking tone, a sarcastic comment, a disdainful joke, is the right term, since it aligns perfectly with contempt. So what should we do about time? It doesn’t fit any better with the new reading than with the old, and tyrant is too heavy and serious of an image. I read, but not with confidence,

For who would bear the quips and scorns of title.

For who would put up with the quips and scorns of title.

It say be remarked, that Hamlet, in his enumeration of miseries, forgets, whether properly or not, that he is a prince, and mentions many evils to which inferior stations only are exposed.

It should be noted that Hamlet, in listing his miseries, forgets, whether rightly or wrongly, that he is a prince and brings up many troubles that only those in lower positions face.

III.i.77 (236,4) To groan and sweat] All the old copies have, to grunt and sweat. It is undoubtedly the true reading, but can scarcely be borne by modern ears.

III.i.77 (236,4) To groan and sweat] All the old copies have, to grunt and sweat. It is undoubtedly the true reading, but can hardly be heard by modern audiences.

III.i.89 (237,5) Nymph, in thy orisons] This is a touch of nature. Hamlet, at the sight of Ophelia, does not immediately recollect, that he is to personate madness, but makes her an address grave and solemn, such as the foregoing meditation excited in his thoughts.

III.i.89 (237,5) Nymph, in your prayers] This is a natural moment. Hamlet, when he sees Ophelia, doesn’t immediately remember that he’s pretending to be crazy, but instead speaks to her in a serious and earnest way, reflecting the thoughts stirred up by his earlier meditation.

III.i.107 (237,6) That if you be honest and fair, you should admit no discourse to your beauty] This is the reading of all the modern editions, and is copied from the quarto. The folio reads, your honesty should admit no discourse to your beauty. The true reading seems to be this, If you be honest and fair, you should admit your honesty to no discourse with your beauty. This is the sense evidently required by the process of the conversation.

III.i.107 (237,6) That if you're honest and attractive, you shouldn't allow any discussion about your beauty] This is the reading of all the modern editions, and it’s copied from the quarto. The folio reads, your honesty should admit no discourse to your beauty. The true reading seems to be this, If you’re honest and attractive, you should admit your honesty to no discussion about your beauty. This is the meaning that the flow of the conversation clearly requires.

III.i.127 (238,7) I have thoughts to put them in] To put a thing into thought, is to think on it.

III.i.127 (238,7) I have thoughts to put them in] To put a thing into thought, is to think about it.

III.i.148 (239,8) I have heard of your paintings too, well enough] This is according to the quarto; the folio, for painting, has prattlings, and for face, has pace, which agrees with what follows, you jig, you amble. Probably the author wrote both. I think the common reading best.

III.i.148 (239,8) I've heard about your paintings too, well enough. This is according to the quarto; the folio uses "prattlings" for "painting," and "pace" instead of "face," which matches what comes next, "you jig, you amble." It's likely the author wrote both versions. I think the common reading is the best.

III.i.152 (239,9) make your wantonness your ignorance] You mistake by wanton affectation, and pretend to mistake by ignorance.

III.i.152 (239,9) make your playfulness your ignorance] You confuse playful behavior with affectation and pretend to be confused by ignorance.

III.i.161 (239,2) the mould of form] The model by whom all endeavoured to form themselves.

III.i.161 (239,2) the mould of form] The model that everyone tried to shape themselves after.

III.ii.12 (241,3) the groundlings] The meaner people then seem to have sat below, as they now sit in the upper gallery, who, not well understanding poetical language, were sometimes gratified by a mimical and mute representation of the drama, previous to the dialogue.

III.ii.12 (241,3) the groundlings] The common people seemed to have sat below, like they now do in the upper gallery, who, not fully grasping poetic language, were sometimes entertained by a silent and mimed performance of the play before the dialogue started.

III.ii.14 (242,4) inexplicable dumb shews] I believe the meaning is, shews, without words to explain them.

III.ii.14 (242,4) inexplicable dumb shows] I think the meaning is, shows that don't have words to explain them.

III.ii.26 (242,6) the very age and body of the time, his form and pressure] The age of the time can hardly pass. May we not read, the face and body, or did the author write, the page? The page suits well with form and pressure, but ill with body.

III.ii.26 (242,6) the very age and body of the time, his form and pressure] The age of the time can hardly pass. Should we read, the face and body, or did the author mean, the page? The page fits well with form and pressure, but not so well with body.

III.ii.28 (242,7) pressure] Resemblance, as in a print.

III.ii.28 (242,7) pressure] Similarity, like in a print.

III.ii.34 (242,8) (not to speak it profanely)] Profanely seems to relate, not to the praise which he has mentioned, but to the censure which he is about to utter. Any gross or indelicate language was called profane.

III.ii.34 (242,8) (not to speak it inappropriately)] Inappropriately seems to relate, not to the praise he mentioned, but to the criticism he is about to express. Any crude or offensive language was called inappropriate.

III.ii.66 (243,9) the pregnant hinges of the knee] I believe the sense of pregnant in this place is, quick, ready, prompt.

III.ii.66 (243,9) the quick hinges of the knee] I believe the meaning of quick here is ready, prompt.

III.ii.68 (244,1) my dear soul] Perhaps, my clear soul.

III.ii.68 (244,1) my dear soul] Maybe, my clear soul.

III.ii.74 (244,2) Whose blood and judgment] According to the doctrine of the four humours, desire and confidence were seated in the blood, and judgment in the phlegm, and the due mixture of the humours made a perfect character.

III.ii.74 (244,2) Whose blood and judgment] According to the idea of the four humours, desire and confidence were associated with the blood, while judgment was linked to the phlegm, and the right balance of these humours created a well-rounded personality.

III.ii.89 (244,3) Vulcan's stithy] Stithy is a smith's anvil.

III.ii.89 (244,3) Vulcan's anvil] Anvil is a smith's stithy.

III.ii.103 (245,4) nor mine now] A man's words, says the proverb, are his own no longer than he keep them unspoken.

III.ii.103 (245,4) nor mine now] A man's words, as the saying goes, belong to him only as long as he keeps them to himself.

III.ii.112 (245,5) they stay upon your patience] May it not be read more intelligibly, They stay upon your pleasure. In Macbeth it is, "Noble Macbeth, we stay upon your leisure."

III.ii.112 (245,5) they stay upon your patience] Could it be better expressed as, They stay upon your pleasure? In Macbeth, it says, "Noble Macbeth, we stay upon your leisure."

III.ii.123 (245,6) Do you think I meant country matters?] I think we must read, Do you think I meant country manners? Do you imagine that I meant to sit in your lap, with such rough gallantry as clowns use to their lasses?

III.ii.123 (245,6) Do you think I meant country matters? I think we must read, Do you think I meant country manners? Do you think I intended to sit in your lap, using that kind of rough charm that clowns show to their girls?

III.ii.137 (246,7) Nay, then, let the devil wear black, for I'll have a suit of sables] I know not why our editors should, with such implacable anger, persecute our predecessors. The dead, it is true, can make no resistance, they may be attacked with great security; but since they can neither feel nor mend, the safety of mauling them seems greater than the pleasure; nor perhaps would it much misbeseem us to remember, amidst our triumphs over the nonsensical and the senseless, that we likewise are men; that debemur morti, and, as Swift observed to Burnet, shall soon be among the dead ourselves.

III.ii.137 (246,7) Well then, let the devil wear black, because I’m going to have a fur coat. I don’t understand why our editors feel such relentless anger toward those who came before us. It’s true that the dead can’t fight back, so it’s easy to attack them; but since they can neither feel nor respond, the safety in tearing them apart seems greater than the satisfaction it brings. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to remember, amid our victories over the nonsensical and the senseless, that we’re human too; that debemur morti, and, as Swift pointed out to Burnet, we will soon be among the dead ourselves.

I cannot find how the common reading is nonsense, nor why Hamlet, when he laid aside his dress of mourning, in a country where it was bitter cold, and the air was nipping and eager, should not have a suit of sables. I suppose it is well enough known, that the fur of sables is not black.

I can't see how the usual interpretation is nonsense, nor why Hamlet, when he took off his mourning clothes in a place that was bitter cold, with the air nipping and eager, shouldn't wear a sable coat. I think it's pretty well known that sable fur isn't black.

III.ii.147 (249,1) Marry, this is miching maliche; it means mischief] [W: malhechor] I think Hanmer's exposition most likely to be right. Dr. Warburton, to justify his interpretation, must write, miching for malechor, and even then it will be harsh.

III.ii.147 (249,1) Honestly, this is sneaky trouble; it means mischief. I think Hanmer’s explanation is probably the most accurate. Dr. Warburton, to support his interpretation, has to use miching instead of malechor, and even then it sounds harsh.

III.ii.167 (250,3) sheen] Splendor, lustre.

sheen] Shine, gloss.

III.ii.177 (250,4) For women fear too much, even as they love] Here seems to be a line lost, which should have rhymed to love.

III.ii.177 (250,4) For women are overly fearful, just as they are loving] It appears there’s a missing line that should have rhymed with love.

III.ii.192 (251,6) The instances, that second marriage move] The motives.

III.ii.192 (251,6) The situations that a second marriage brings up] The reasons.

III.ii.202 (252,7)

III.ii.202 (252.7)

Most necessary 'tis, that we forget

Most importantly, we need to forget

To pay ourselves what to ourselves is debt]

To pay ourselves what we owe to ourselves.

The performance of a resolution, in which only the resolver is interested, is a debt only to himself, which he may therefore remit at pleasure.

The execution of a resolution, which only the resolver cares about, is a debt owed only to himself, which he can choose to cancel whenever he wants.

III.ii.206 (252,8)

III.ii.206 (252,8)

The violence of either grief or joy,

The intensity of either grief or joy,

Their own enactures with themselves destroy]

Their own actions bring about their own downfall.

What grief or joy enact or determine in their violence, is revealed in their abatement. Enactures is the word in the quarto; all the modern editions have enactors.

What grief or joy enact or determine in their violence, is revealed in their decline. Enactures is the word in the quarto; all the modern editions have enactors.

III.ii.229 (252,9) An anchor's cheer in prison be my scope] May my whole liberty and enjoyment be to live on hermit's fare in a prison. Anchor is for anchoret.

III.ii.229 (252,9) An anchor's cheer in prison be my goal] May my entire freedom and happiness come from living on a hermit's diet in a prison. Anchor is for anchoret.

III.ii.250 (253,1) Baptista] Baptista is, I think, in Italian, the name always of a man.

III.ii.250 (253,1) Baptista] Baptista is, I believe, a name that is always male in Italian.

III.ii.262 (254,4) So you must take your husbands] Read, So you must take your husbands [in place of "mistake"]; that is, for better, for worse.

III.ii.262 (254,4) So you’ve got to accept your husbands] Read, So you must take your husbands [instead of "mistake"]; that is, for better, for worse.

III.ii.288 (255,5) with two provencial roses on my rayed shoes] When shoe-strings were worn, they were covered, where they met in the middle, by a ribband, gathered into the form of a rose. So in an old song,

III.ii.288 (255,5) with two provincial roses on my rayed shoes] When shoelaces were worn, they were covered, where they met in the middle, by a ribbon, gathered into the shape of a rose. So in an old song,

Gil-de-Roy was a bonny boy,

Gil-de-Roy was a handsome boy,

Had roses tull his shoen.

Had roses till his show.

Rayed shoes, are shoes braided in lines.

Rayed shoes are shoes braided in lines.

III.ii.304 (256,1) For if the king like not the comedy/Why, then, belike] Hamlet was going on to draw the consequence when the courtiers entered.

III.ii.304 (256,1) For if the king doesn't like the comedy/Why, then, it seems] Hamlet was about to point out the implication when the courtiers walked in.

III.ii.314 (256,2) With drink, Sir?] Hamlet takes particular care that his uncle's love of drink shall not be forgotten.

III.ii.314 (256,2) With drink, Sir?] Hamlet makes sure that his uncle's fondness for drinking is kept in mind.

III.ii.346 (257,3) further trade] Further business; further dealing.

III.ii.346 (257,3) further trade] More business; more dealings.

III.ii.348 (257,4) by these pickers] By these hands.

III.ii.348 (257,4) by these pickers] By these hands.

III.ii.373 (258,6) ventages] The holes of a flute.

III.ii.373 (258,6) ventages] The openings of a flute.

III.ii.401 (259,9) they fool me to the top of my bent] They compel me to play the fool, till I can endure to do it no longer.

III.ii.401 (259,9) they fool me to the top of my bent] They make me pretend to be a fool until I can't take it anymore.

III.iii.7 (261,4) Out of his lunes] [The old quartos read,

III.iii.7 (261,4) Out of his lunacy] [The old quartos read,

Out of his brows.

From his brows.

This was from the ignorance of the first editors; as is this unnecessary Alexandrine, which we owe to the players. The poet, I am persuaded, wrote,

This came from the ignorance of the first editors; so does this unnecessary Alexandrine, which we can blame on the actors. I’m convinced the poet wrote,

us doth hourly grow

we grow stronger by the hour

out of his lunes.

out of his mind.

i.e. his madness, frenzy. THEOBALD.]

i.e. his madness, frenzy. THEOBALD.]

Lunacies is the reading of the folio.

Lunacies is the reading of the collection.

I take brows to be, properly read, frows, which, I think, is a provincial word for perverse humours; which being, I suppose, not understood, was changed to lunacies. But of this I an not confident. [Steevens adopted Theobald's emendation]

I interpret brows as, when read correctly, frows, which I believe is a regional term for perverse humours; and since that probably wasn't understood, it was changed to lunacies. But I'm not completely sure about this. [Steevens adopted Theobald's emendation]

III.iii.33 (262,7) of vantage] By some opportunity of secret observation.

III.iii.33 (262,7) of vantage] By some chance for stealthy watching.

III.iii.56 (263,9) May one be pardon'd, and retain the offence?] He that does not amend what can be amended, retains his offence. The king kept the crown from the right heir.

III.iii.56 (263,9) Can someone be forgiven and still keep the guilt?] If a person doesn’t fix what can be fixed, they keep their guilt. The king took the crown from the rightful heir.

III.iii.66 (263,1) Yet what can it, when one cannot repent?] What can repentance do for a man that cannot be penitent, for a man who has only part of penitence, distress of conscience, without the other part, resolution of amendment.

III.iii.66 (263,1) Yet what can it do, when one can't repent? What can repentance do for someone who can't feel remorse, for someone who only has a part of remorse, a troubled conscience, without the other part, the commitment to change?

III.iii.77 (264,1) I, his sole son, do this same villain send] The folio reads foule son, a reading apparently corrupted from the quarto. The meaning is plain. I, his only son, who am bound to punish his murderer.

III.iii.77 (264,1) I, his only son, send this same villain] The folio reads foul son, a reading apparently corrupted from the quarto. The meaning is clear. I, his only son, who am obligated to punish his murderer.

III.iii.88 (264,2) Up, sword, and know thou a more horrid hent] [T: bent] This reading is followed by Sir T. HANMER and Dr. WARBURTON; but hent is probably the right vord. To hent is used by Shakespeare for, to seize, to catch, to lay hold on. Hent is, therefore, hold, or seizure. Lay hold on him, sword, at a more horrid time.

III.iii.88 (264,2) Up, sword, and know that you take hold of something more terrifying] [T: bent] This reading is supported by Sir T. HANMER and Dr. WARBURTON; however, hent is likely the correct word. In Shakespeare's work, hent means to seize, to catch, or to grab hold of. Therefore, hent refers to hold or seizure. Grab hold of him, sword, at a more dreadful moment.

III.iii.94 (265,3) his soul may be as damn'd and black/As hell, whereto it goes] This speech, in which Hamlet, represented as a virtuous character, is not content vith taking blood for blood, but contrives damnation for the man that he would punish, is too horrible to be read or to be uttered.

III.iii.94 (265,3) his soul may be as damned and dark/As hell, where it goes] This speech, where Hamlet, shown as a virtuous character, isn't satisfied with just taking blood for blood but plots the damnation of the man he wants to punish, is too horrific to be read or spoken.

III.iv.4 (266,4) I'll silence me e'en here:/Pray you, be round vith him] Sir T. HANMER, who is folloved by Dr. WARBURTON, reads,

III.iv.4 (266,4) I'll stay quiet right here:/Please, be straightforward with him] Sir T. HANMER, followed by Dr. WARBURTON, reads,

I'll sconce me here.

—I’ll hang out here.

Retire to a place of security. They forget that the contrivance of Polonius to overhear the conference, was no more told to the queen than to Hamlet.—I'll silence me even here, is, I'll use no more words.

Retreat to a safe place. They overlook that Polonius's plan to eavesdrop on the meeting was not revealed to the queen any more than it was to Hamlet.—I'll keep quiet right here means, I won't say anything more.

III.iv.48 (268,8)

III.iv.48 (268,8)

Heaven's face doth glow;

Heaven's face glows;

Yea, this solidity and compound mass,

Yup, this solid and complex mass,

With tristful visage, as against the doom,

With a sad expression, facing the doom,

It thought-sick at the act]

It felt disturbed by the act.

[W: O'er this ... visage, and, as 'gainst] The word heated [from the "old quarto"], though it agrees well enough with glow, is, I think, not so striking as tristful, which was, I suppose, chosen at the revisal. I believe the whole passage now stands as the author gave it. Dr. WARBURTON's reading restores two improprieties, which Shakespeare, by his alteration, had removed. In the first, and in the new reading: Heaven's face glows with tristful visage; and, Heaven's face is thought-sick. To the common reading there is no just objection.

[W: O'er this ... visage, and, as 'gainst] The word heated [from the "old quarto"], while it fits well enough with glow, isn't as impactful as tristful, which I assume was selected during the revision. I think the entire passage now reflects what the author originally intended. Dr. WARBURTON's interpretation brings back two errors that Shakespeare fixed with his changes. In the first, and in the new reading: Heaven's face glows with tristful visage; and, Heaven's face is thought-sick. There’s no real issue with the common reading.

III.iv.52 (268,9) what act,/That roars so loud, and thunders in the index?] The meaning is, What is this act, of which the discovery, or mention, cannot be made, but with this violence of clamour?

III.iv.52 (268,9) What act is it that screams so loudly and thunders in the index? The meaning is, What is this act, of which the discovery or mention can only happen with such violent uproar?

III.iv.82 (270,5) Rebellious hell,/If thou canst mutiny in a matron's bones] I think the present reading right, but cannot admit that HANMER's emendation ["Rebellious heat"] produces nonsense. May not what is said of heat, be said of hell, that it will mutiny wherever it is quartered? Though the emendation be elegant, it is not necessary. (1773)

III.iv.82 (270,5) Rebellious hell, / If you can stir up trouble in a matron's bones] I believe the current reading is correct, but I can't agree that HANMER's change ["Rebellious heat"] makes no sense. Can't we say about heat what is said about hell, that it will rebel wherever it finds itself? Even though the change is stylish, it's not needed. (1773)

III.iv.88 (271,6) reason panders will] So the folio, I think rightly; but the reading of the quarto is defensible;

III.iv.88 (271,6) reason panders will] So the folio, I think rightly; but the reading of the quarto is defensible;

reason pardons will.

reason grants pardons.

III.iv.90 (271,7) grained] Dyed in grain.

III.iv.90 (271,7) grained] Dyed in color.

III.iv.92 (271,8) incestuous bed] The folio has enseamed, that is, greasy bed.

III.iv.92 (271,8) incestuous bed] The folio has enseamed, that is, greasy bed.

III.iv.98 (271,9) vice of kings!] a low mimick of kings. The vice is the fool of a farce; from whom the modern punch is descended.

III.iv.98 (271,9) vice of kings!] a silly imitation of kings. The vice is the clown of a comedy; from whom the modern punch is descended.

III.iv.102 (272,2) A king of shreds and patches] This is said, pursuing the idea of the vice of kings. The vice was dressed as a fool, in a coat of party-coloured patches.

III.iv.102 (272,2) A king of scraps and mismatched pieces] This is stated, continuing the concept of the flaw of kings. The flaw was portrayed as a fool, wearing a coat made of colorful patches.

III.iv.107 (272,3) lap's in time and passion] That, having suffered time to slip, and passion to cool, lets go, &c.

III.iv.107 (272,3) laps in time and passion] That, having allowed time to slip, and passion to cool, let's go, &c.

III.iv.151 (274,6) And do not spread the compost on the weeds/To make them ranker] Do not, by any new indulgence, heighten your former offences.

III.iv.151 (274,6) And don’t add more fertilizer to the weeds/To make them grow even stronger] Don’t, by any new leniency, worsen your previous mistakes.

III.iv.155 (274,7) curb] That is, bend and truckle. Fr. courber.

III.iv.155 (274,7) curb] That is, bend and truckle. Fr. courber.

III.iv.161 (274,8) That monster custom, who all sense doth eat/ Of habits evil, is angel yet in this] [Thirlby: habits evil] I think THIRLBY's conjecture wrong, though the succeeding editors have followed it; angel and devil are evidently opposed. [Steevens accepted "evil"]

III.iv.161 (274,8) That monstrous habit, which consumes all common sense/ Of bad practices, is an angel still in this] [Thirlby: bad practices] I think THIRLBY's suggestion is incorrect, although the later editors have adopted it; angel and devil are clearly in opposition. [Steevens accepted "bad"]

III.iv.203 (277,5) adders fang'd] That is, adders with their fangs, or poisonous teeth, undrawn. It has been the practice of mountebanks to boast the efficacy of their antidotes by playing with vipers, but they first disabled their fangs.

III.iv.203 (277,5) adders fang'd] That is, adders with their fangs, or poisonous teeth, undrawn. It has been the practice of con artists to brag about the effectiveness of their antidotes by handling vipers, but they first took away their fangs.

IV.i (278,l) A royal apartment. Enter King, Queen, Rosencrantz, and Guildenstern] This play is printed in the old editions without any separation of the acts. The division is modern and arbitrary; and is here not very happy, for the pause is made at a time when there is more continuity of action than in almost any other of the scenes.

IV.i (278,l) A royal apartment. Enter King, Queen, Rosencrantz, and Guildenstern] This play is published in the older editions without any breaks between acts. The division is modern and somewhat random; and here it’s not very effective, because the break occurs when there's more continuity of action than in almost any other scene.

IV.i.18 (278,2) out of haunt] I would rather read, out of harm.

IV.i.18 (278,2) out of haunt] I would rather read, out of harm.

IV.i.25 (279,3)

IV.i.25 (279,3)

his very madness, like some ore

his very madness, like some ore

among a mineral of metals base,

among simple metal minerals,

Shews itself pure]

Shows itself pure

Shakespeare seems to think ore to be or, that is, gold. Base metals have ore no less than precious.

Shakespeare seems to think ore means or, which is gold. Common metals have ore just like precious ones do.

IV.ii.19 (281,5) he keeps them, like an ape, in the corner of his jaw] The quarto has apple, which is generally followed. The folio has ape, which HANMER has received, and illustrated with the following note.

IV.ii.19 (281,5) he keeps them, like an ape, in the corner of his jaw] The quarto has apple, which is generally followed. The folio has ape, which HANMER has accepted, and explained with the following note.

"It is the way of monkeys in eating, to throw that part of their food, which they take up first, into a pouch they are provided with on the side of their jaw, and then they keep it, till they have done with the rest."

"Monkeys have a specific way of eating: they take their food and first toss it into a pouch located on the side of their jaw, where they store it until they've finished the rest."

IV.ii.28 (281,6) The body is with the king] This answer I do not comprehend. Perhaps it should be, The body is not with the king, for the king is not with the body.

IV.ii.28 (281,6) The body is with the king] I don’t understand this response. Maybe it should be, The body is not with the king, because the king is not with the body.

IV.ii.32 (282,7) Of nothing] Should it not be read, Or nothing? When the courtiers remark, that Hamlet has contemptuously called the king a thing, Hamlet defends himself by observing, that the king must be a thing, or nothing.

IV.ii.32 (282,7) Of nothing] Should it not be read, Or nothing? When the courtiers note that Hamlet has insultingly called the king a thing, Hamlet defends himself by pointing out that the king must be a thing, or nothing.

IV.ii.46 (283,9) the wind at help] I suppose it should be read, The bark is ready, and the wind at helm.

IV.ii.46 (283,9) the wind at help] I think it should be read, The boat is ready, and the wind at helm.

IV.ii.68 (284,3) And thou must cure me: till I know 'tis done,/ Howe'er my haps, my joys will ne'er begin] This being the termination of a scene, should, according to our author's custom, be rhymed. Perhaps he wrote,

IV.ii.68 (284,3) And you have to heal me: until I know it's done, / No matter what happens, my happiness will never start. ] Since this is the end of a scene, it should, following our author's usual style, be rhymed. Maybe he wrote,

Howe'er my hopes, my joys are not begun.

Even though my hopes, my joys are not begun.

If haps be retained, the meaning will be, 'till I know 'tis done, I shall be miserable, whatever befall me (see 1785, VIII, 257, 3)

If haps is kept, the meaning will be, 'until I know it’s done, I will be miserable, no matter what happens to me (see 1785, VIII, 257, 3)

IV.iv.33 (286,4)

IV.iv.33 (286,4)

What is a man,

What is a guy,

If his chief good and market of his time

If his main goal and purpose for being

Be but to sleep and feed?]

Be just to sleep and eat?

If his highest good, and that for which he sells his time, be to sleep and feed.

If his ultimate goal, and what he works for, is just to sleep and eat.

IV.iv.36 (286,5) large discourse] Such latitude of comprehension, such power of reviewing the past, and anticipating the future.

IV.iv.36 (286,5) large discourse] Such a wide understanding, such an ability to reflect on the past and predict the future.

IV.iv.53 (286,6) Rightly to be great,/Is not to stir without great argument] This passage I have printed according to the copy. Mr. THEOBALD had regulated it thus:

IV.iv.53 (286,6) To truly be great,/Is not to act without a strong reason] This passage I have printed according to the copy. Mr. THEOBALD had adjusted it this way:

'Tis not to be great,

It’s not about being great,

Never to stir without great argument;

Never to act without a strong reason;

But greatly, &c.

But significantly, &c.

The sentiment of Shakespeare is partly just, and partly romantic.

The feeling in Shakespeare's work is partly justified and partly romantic.

Rightly to be great,

To be truly great,

Is not to stir without great argument;

It’s not worth getting involved without a solid reason;

is exactly philosophical.

is truly philosophical.

But greatly to find quarrel in a straw,

But to make a big deal out of nothing,

When honour is at stake,

When honor is at stake,

is the idea of a modern hero. But then, says he honour is an argument, or subject of debate, sufficiently great, and when honour is at stake, we must find cause of quarrel in a straw.

is the idea of a modern hero. But then, he says honor is a matter for discussion, quite significant, and when honor is on the line, we must find reasons to argue over trivial things.

IV.iv.56 (287,7) Excitements of my reason and my blood] Provocations which excite both my reason and my passions to vengeance.

IV.iv.56 (287,7) Excitements of my reason and my blood] Things that stir both my logic and my emotions to seek revenge.

IV.v.37 (289,4) Larded all with sweet flowers] The expression is taken from cookery. (1773)

IV.v.37 (289,4) Larded all with sweet flowers] The phrase comes from cooking. (1773)

IV.v.53 (290,6) And dupt the chamber-door] To dup, is to do up; to lift the latch. It were easy to write,

IV.v.53 (290,6) And dupt the chamber-door] To dup, is to do up; to lift the latch. It would be simple to write,

And op'd—

And opened—

IV.v.58 (290,7) By Gis] I rather imagine it should be read,

IV.v.58 (290,7) By Gis] I think it should be read,

By Cis,—

By Cis—

That is, by St. Cecily.

That is, by St. Cecilia.

IV.v.83 (291,8) but greenly] But unskilfully; with greenness; that is, without maturity of judgment.

IV.v.83 (291,8) but greenly] But unskillfully; with greenness; that is, without maturity of judgment.

IV.v.84 (291,9) In hugger-mugger to inter him] All the modern editions that I have consulted give it,

IV.v.84 (291,9) In secret to bury him] All the modern editions that I have consulted give it,

In private to inter him;—

In private to bury him;—

That the words now replaced are better, I do not undertake to prove; it is sufficient that they are Shakespeare's: if phraseology is to be changed as words grow uncouth by disuse, or gross by vulgarity, the history of every language will be lost; we shall no longer have the words of any author; and, as these alterations will be often unskilfully made, we shall in time have very little of his meaning.

I won't try to prove that the words now used are better; it's enough that they are Shakespeare's. If we start changing the phrasing just because words become awkward over time or too common because of everyday use, we'll lose the history of every language. We won't have the words of any author left, and since these changes are often made carelessly, we will end up losing a lot of their meaning over time.

IV.v.89 (292,1) Feeds on his wonder] The folio reads,

IV.v.89 (292,1) Feeds on his wonder] The folio reads,

Keeps on his wonder,—

Keeps his wonder,—

The quarto,

The quarto,

Feeds on this wonder.—

Feeds on this wonder.

Thus the true reading is picked out from between them. HANMER reads unnecessarily,

Thus, the correct interpretation is chosen from among them. HANMER reads it without need,

Feeds on his anger.—

Feeds on his anger.

IV.v.92 (292,2) Wherein necessity, of matter beggar'd,/ Will nothing stick our persons to arraign] HANMER reads,

IV.v.92 (292,2) Where, out of necessity, the situation is desperate,/ Nothing will prevent us from being accused] HANMER reads,

Whence animosity, of matter beggar'd.

Where does hostility come from?

He seems not to have understood the connection. Wherein, that is, in which pestilent speeches, necessity, or, the obligation of an accuser to support his charge, will nothing stick, &c.

He doesn't seem to get the connection. Wherein, that is, in which harmful speeches, necessity, or, the obligation of an accuser to back up their claims, will not hold, &c.

IV.v.99 (293,4) The ocean, over-peering of his list] The lists are the barriers which the spectators of a tournament must not pass.

IV.v.99 (293,4) The ocean, looking over his lists] The lists are the barriers that the spectators of a tournament must not cross.

IV.v.105 (293,5) The ratifiers and props of every ward] [W: ward] With this emendation, which was in Theobald's edition, Hanmer was not satisfied. It is indeed harsh. HANMER transposes the lines, and reads,

IV.v.105 (293,5) The people who support and affirm each ward] [W: ward] Hanmer was not happy with this change, which appeared in Theobald's edition. It is quite jarring. HANMER rearranges the lines and reads,

They cry, "Chuse we Laertes for our king;"

They shout, "Let's choose Laertes as our king;"

The ratifiers and props of every word,

The ratifiers and supporters of every word,

Caps, hands, and tongues, applaud it to the clouds.

Hats off, hands, and voices, cheer it to the skies.

I think the fault may be mended at less expence, by reading,

I believe the problem can be fixed for less money by reading.

Antiquity forgot, custom not known,

Antiquity forgotten, custom unknown,

The ratifiers and props of every weal.

The supporters and advocates of every good.

That is, of every government.

That is, of every government.

IV.v.110 (294,6) Oh, this is counter, you false Danish dogs] Hounds run counter when they trace the trail backwards.

IV.v.110 (294,6) Oh, you deceitful Danish dogs, this is wrong] Hounds run counter when they follow the trail backwards.

IV.v.161 (296,9)

IV.v.161 (296,9)

Nature is fine in loves and, where 'tis fine,

Nature is great in love, and where it’s great,

It sends some precious instance of itself

It sends a valuable part of itself

After the thing it loves]

After the thing it loves

These lines are not in the quarto, and might hare been omitted in the folio without great loss, for they are obscure and affected; but, I think, they require no emendation. Love (says Laertes) is the passion by which nature is most exalted and refined; and as substances refined and subtilised, easily obey any impulse, or follow any attraction, some part of nature, so purified and refined, flies off after the attracting object, after the thing it loves.

These lines aren't in the quarto, and they could have been left out of the folio without much loss since they're vague and pretentious; however, I believe they don’t need any changes. Love (says Laertes) is the emotion through which nature is most elevated and refined; and just like substances that are refined and made more delicate, they easily respond to any impulse or attraction. Some part of nature, once purified and refined, rushes toward the attracting object, toward what it loves.

As into air the purer spirits f1ow,

As the purer spirits flow into the air,

And separate from their kindred dregs below,

And separate from their relatives down below,

So flew her soul.—

So her soul soared.—

IV.v.171 (297,1) O how the wheel becomes it!] [W: weal] I do not see why weal is better than wheel. The story alluded to I do not know; but perhaps the lady stolen by the steward was reduced to spin.

IV.v.171 (297,1) O how the wheel fits it!] [W: weal] I don’t understand why weal is better than wheel. I’m not familiar with the story being referenced; but maybe the lady who was taken by the steward was forced to spin.

IV.v.175 (297,2) There's rosemary, that'll far rememberance. Pray you, love, remember. And there's pansies, that's for thoughts] There is probably some mythology in the choice of these herbs, but I cannot explain it. Pansies is for thoughts, because of its name, Pensées; but rosemary indicates remembrance, except that it is an ever-green, and carried at funerals, I have not discovered.

IV.v.175 (297,2) Here’s rosemary, which is for remembrance. Please, my love, remember. And here are pansies, which are for thoughts. There’s probably some mythology behind the choice of these herbs, but I can’t explain it. *Pansies* are for *thoughts* because of their name, *Pensées*; but *rosemary* symbolizes *remembrance*, and besides being an evergreen that’s carried at funerals, I haven’t figured out more about it.

IV.v.214 (300,7) No trophy, sword, nor batchment] It was the custom, in the times of our author, to hang a sword over the grave of a knight.

IV.v.214 (300,7) No trophy, sword, or banner] It was the custom, in the times of our author, to hang a sword over the grave of a knight.

IV.v.218 (300,8) And where the offence is, let the great axe fall] [W: tax] Fall corresponds better to axe.

IV.v.218 (300,8) And where the offense is, let the big axe drop] [W: tax] Drop matches better with axe.

IV.vi.26 (301,9) for the bore of the matter] The bore is the calibier of a gun, or the capacity of the barrel. The matter (says Hamlet) would carry the heavier words.

IV.vi.26 (301,9) for the bore of the matter] The bore refers to the caliber of a gun, or the size of the barrel. The matter (says Hamlet) would carry the heavier words.

IV.vii.18 (302,1) the general gender] The common race of the people.

IV.vii.18 (302,1) the general gender] The common race of the people.

IV.vii.19 (302,2)

IV.vii.19 (302,2)

dipping all his faults in their affection,

dipping all his flaws in their love,

Would, like the spring that turneth wood to stone,

Would, like the spring that turns wood to stone,

Convert his gyves to graces]

Turn his chains into blessings.

This simile is neither very seasonable in the deep interest of this conversation, nor very accurately applied. If the spring had changed base metals to gold, the thought had been more proper.

This comparison doesn't quite fit into the important nature of this conversation, nor is it very accurate. If the spring had turned base metals into gold, that would have been a more fitting thought.

IV.vii.27 (302,3) if praises may go back again] If I may praise what has been, but is now to be found no more.

IV.vii.27 (302,3) if praises may go back again] If I can praise what once was, but can no longer be found.

IV.vii.77 (304,5) Of the unworthiest siege] Of the lowest rank. Siege, for seat, place.

IV.vii.77 (304,5) Of the lowest rank] Of the unworthiest siege. Siege, for seat, place.

IV.vii.82 (304,6) Importing health and graveness] [W: wealth] Importing here may be, not inferring by logical consequence, but producing by physical effect. A young man regards show in his dress, an old man, health.

IV.vii.82 (304,6) Importing health and seriousness] [W: wealth] Importing here might mean, not inferring through logical reasoning, but producing through physical impact. A young man cares about appearances in his clothing, while an old man values health.

IV.vii.90 (305,7) I, in forgery of shapes and tricks/Come short of what he did] I could not contrive so many proofs of dexterity as he could perform.

IV.vii.90 (305,7) I, pretending to have skills and tricks / Fall short of what he accomplished] I couldn't come up with as many demonstrations of skill as he could execute.

IV.vii.98 (305,8) in your defence] That is, in the science of defence.

IV.vii.98 (305,8) in your defense] That is, in the science of defense.

IV.vii.101 (305,9) The scrimers] The fencers.

The fencers.

IV.vii.112 (305,1) love is begun by time] This is obscure. The meaning may be, love is not innate in us, and co-essential to our nature, but begins at a certain time from some external cause, and being always subject to the operations of time, suffers change and diminution. (1773)

IV.vii.112 (305,1) love starts with time] This is unclear. The meaning could be that love isn't something we're born with or an essential part of who we are, but rather it begins at a certain moment due to some outside influence, and since it's always affected by time, it experiences change and decline. (1773)

IV.vii.113 (300,2) in passages of proof] In transactions of daily experience.

IV.vii.113 (300,2) in transactions of proof] In situations we face every day.

IV.vii.123 (306,4) And then this should is like a spendthrift sigh/ That hurts by easing] [W: sign] This conjecture is so ingenious, that it can hardly be opposed, but with the same reluctance as the bow is drawn against a hero, whose virtues the archer holds in veneration. Here may be applied what Voltaire writes to the empress:

IV.vii.123 (306,4) And then this should is like a wasteful sigh/ That hurts by letting go] [W: sign] This idea is so clever that it can hardly be challenged, but with the same hesitation as an archer aiming at a hero, whose qualities the archer deeply respects. Here we can quote what Voltaire writes to the empress:

Le genereux Francois—

The generous François—

Te combat & t'admire.

Fight & admire you.

Yet this emendation, however specious, is mistaken. The original reading is, not a spendthrift's sigh, but a spendthrift sigh; a sigh that makes an unnecessary waste of the vital flame. It is a notion very prevalent, that sighs impair the strength, and wear out the animal powers.

Yet this correction, however questionable, is wrong. The original wording is not a spendthrift's sigh, but a spendthrift sigh; a sigh that wastefully drains the vital energy. It's a widely held belief that sighs weaken the body and deplete one's strength.

IV.vii.135 (307,5) He being remiss] He being not vigilant or cautious.

IV.vii.135 (307,5) He being remiss] He not being careful or alert.

IV.vii.139 (307,7) a pass of practice] Practice is often by Shakespeare, and other writers, taken for an insidious stratagem, or privy treason, a sense not incongruous to this passage, where yet I rather believe, that nothing more is meant than a thrust for exercise.

IV.vii.139 (307,7) a pass of practice] In Shakespeare and other writers, "practice" is often used to refer to a deceitful plan or covert betrayal, which fits this context. However, I think what’s intended here is simply a thrust for exercise.

IV.vii.151 (308,8) May fit us to our shape] May enable us to assume proper characters, and to act our part.

IV.vii.151 (308,8) May fit us to our shape] May enable us to take on appropriate roles, and to perform our part.

IV.vii.155 (308,9) blast in proof] This, I believe, is a metaphor taken from a mine, which, in the proof or execution, sometimes breaks out with an ineffectual blast.

IV.vii.155 (308,9) blast in proof] I think this is a metaphor from mining, where, during the process or execution, there can sometimes be an unsuccessful blast.

V.i.3 (310,1) make her grave straight] Make her grave from east to west in a direct line parallel to the church; not from north to south, athwart the regular line. This, I think, is meant.

V.i.3 (310,1) make her grave straight] Make her grave from east to west in a straight line parallel to the church; not from north to south, across the regular line. I believe this is what is meant.

V.i.87 (313,1) which this ass now o'er-reaches] In the quarto, for over-offices is, over-reaches, which agrees better with the sentence: it is a strong exaggeration to remark that an ass can over-reach him who would once have tried to circumvent.—I believe both the words were Shakespeare's. An author in revising his work, when his original ideas have faded from his mind, and new observations have produced new sentiments, easily introduces images which have been more newly impressed upon him, without observing their want of congruity to the general texture of his original design.

V.i.87 (313,1) which this ass now o'er-reaches] In the quarto, for over-offices is, over-reaches, which fits better with the sentence: it’s a huge exaggeration to say that an ass can over-reach someone who would have once tried to outsmart him. —I believe both words were Shakespeare's. An author revising his work, after his original ideas have faded and new insights have created new thoughts, easily includes images that have recently impacted him, without realizing they don’t quite fit with the overall flow of his original design.

V.i.96 (314,2) and now my lady Worm's] The scull that was my lord Such a one's, is now my lady Worm's.

V.i.96 (314,2) and now my lady Worm's] The skull that belonged to my lord Such a one's is now my lady Worm's.

V.i.100 (314,3) to play at loggats with 'em?] A play, in which pins are set up to be beaten down with a bowl.

V.i.100 (314,3) to play at loggats with them?] A game where pins are set up to be knocked down with a ball.

V.i.149 (316,5) by the card] The card is the paper on which the different points of the compass were described. To do any thing by the card, is, to do it with nice observation.

V.i.149 (316,5) by the map] The map is the sheet of paper on which the various compass directions are shown. To do anything by the map means to do it with careful attention.

V.i.151 (316,6) the age is grown so picked] So smart, so sharp, says HANMER, very properly; but there was, I think, about that time, a picked shoe, that is, a shoe with a long pointed toe, in fashion, to which the allusion seems likewise to be made. Every man now is smart; and every man now is a man of fashion.

V.i.151 (316,6) the age has become so stylish] So smart, so sharp, says HANMER, which is quite right; but I believe around that time, there was also a picked shoe, meaning a shoe with a long pointed toe, that's likely being referenced as well. Every man now is stylish; and every man now is a man of fashion.

V.i.239 (319,7) winter's flaw!] Winter's blast.

Winter's blast.

V.i.242 (319,8) maimed rites!] Imperfect obsequies.

V.i.242 (319,8) incomplete rituals!] Imperfect funeral ceremonies.

V.i.244 (319,9) some estate] Some person of high rank.

V.i.244 (319,9) some estate] Someone of high status.

V.i.255 (319,2) Yet here she is allow'd her virgin crants] I have been informed by an anonymous correspondent, that crants is the German word for garlands, and I suppose it was retained by us from the Saxons. To carry garlands before the bier of a maiden, and to hang them over her grave, is still the practice in rural parishes.

V.i.255 (319,2) Yet here she is allowed her virgin garlands] I have been informed by an anonymous source that crants is the German word for garlands, and I assume it was kept by us from the Saxons. Carrying garlands in front of a maiden's bier and hanging them over her grave is still a common practice in rural areas.

Crants therefore was the original word, which the author, discovering it to be provincial, and perhaps not understood, changed to a term more intelligible, but less proper. Maiden rites give no certain or definite image. He might have put maiden wreaths, or maiden garlands, but he perhaps bestowed no thought upon it, and neither genius nor practice will always supply a hasty writer with the most proper diction.

Crants was the original word that the author, realizing it was regional and possibly not widely understood, changed to a term that was easier to understand but less accurate. Maiden rites don't convey a clear or specific image. He could have used maiden wreaths or maiden garlands, but he perhaps didn't put much thought into it, and neither creativity nor experience will always give a rushed writer the best word choice.

V.i.310 (323,6) When that her golden couplets] [W: E'er that] Perhaps it should be,

V.i.310 (323,6) When her golden couplets] [W: Before that] Maybe it should be,

Ere yet

Before yet

Yet and that are easily confounded.

Yet and that are easily confused.

V.ii.6 (324,7) mutinies in the bilboes] Mutinies, the French word for seditious or disobedient fellows in the army or fleet. Bilboes, the ship's prison.

V.ii.6 (324,7) mutinies in the bilboes] Mutinies, the French word for rebellious or disobedient people in the army or navy. Bilboes, the ship's prison.

V.ii.6 (324,8) Rashly,/And prais'd be rashness for it—Let us know] Both my copies read,

V.ii.6 (324,8) Boldly,/And let's give credit to boldness for it—Let us know] Both my copies read,

—Rashly,

—Impulsively,

And prais'd be rashness for it, let us know.

And let’s applaud the boldness for it, let us know.

Hamlet, delivering an account of his escape, begins with saying, that he rashly—and then is carried into a reflection upon the weakness of human wisdom. I rashly—praised be rashness for it—Let us not think these events casual, but let us know, that is, take notice and remember, that we sometimes succeed by indiscretion, when we fail by deep plots, and infer the perpetual superintendance and agency of the Divinity. The observation is just, and will be allowed by every human being who shall reflect on the course of his own life.

Hamlet, recounting his escape, starts by saying that he rashly— and then he reflects on the limitations of human wisdom. I acted recklessly—thank goodness for that—let’s not see these events as random, but let's recognize, that is, take note and remember, that sometimes we succeed through foolishness when we fail through careful planning, and this shows the constant oversight and involvement of the Divine. This observation is accurate and will be acknowledged by anyone who thinks about the path of their own life.

V.ii.22 (325,9) With, ho! such bugs and goblins in my life] With such causes of terror, arising from my character and designs.

V.ii.22 (325,9) With, ho! such bugs and goblins in my life] With such sources of fear, coming from my personality and intentions.

V.ii.29 (325,2) Being thus benetted round with villainies,/ Ere I could make a prologue to my brains] [W: mark the prologue ... bane] In my opinion no alteration is necessary. Hamlet is telling how luckily every thing fell out; he groped out their commission in the dark without waking them; he found himself doomed to immediate destruction. Something was to be done for his preservation. An expedient occurred, not produced by the comparison of one method with another, or by a regular deduction of consequences, but before he could make a prologue to his brains, they had begun the play. Before he could summon his faculties, and propose to himself what should be done, a complete scheme of action presented itself to him. His mind operated before he had excited it. This appears to me to be the meaning.

V.ii.29 (325,2) Surrounded by treachery, / Before I could even gather my thoughts] [W: note the intro ... disaster] I believe no change is needed. Hamlet describes how fortunate everything turned out; he uncovered their plan in the dark without waking them; he realized he was facing immediate destruction. He needed to find a way to save himself. An idea came to him, not from comparing different methods or through a logical deduction of outcomes, but before he could gather his thoughts, they had started the play. Before he could collect himself and think about what to do, a complete plan of action presented itself to him. His mind was working before he even had the chance to push it. This seems to me to be the meaning.

V.ii.41 (326,5) As peace should still her wheaten garland wear,/ And stand a comma 'tween their amities] HANMER reads,

V.ii.41 (326,5) As peace should still wear her wheat garland,/ And stand as a pause between their friendships] HANMER reads,

And stand a cement—

And stand a cement—

I am again inclined to vindicate the old reading.

I feel compelled once more to defend the old text.

The expression of our author is, like many of his phrases, sufficiently constrained and affected, but it is not incapable of explanation. The comma is the note of connection and continuity of sentences; the period is the note of abruption and disjunction. Shakespeare had it perhaps in his mind to write, That unless England complied with the mandate, war should put a period to their amity; he altered his mode of diction, and thought that, in an opposite sense, he might put, that Peace should stand a comma between their amities. This is not an easy stile; but is it not the stile of Shakespeare?

The author's expression is, like many of his phrases, quite formal and affected, but it can be understood. The comma serves as a mark of connection and continuity in sentences; the period indicates abruption and separation. Shakespeare might have intended to write that if England didn't follow the order, war would end their friendship; he changed his wording, thinking that, in a contrasting way, he could say that Peace would be a comma between their friendships. This isn’t an easy style, but isn’t it the style of Shakespeare?

V.ii.43 (327,6) as's of great charge] Asses heavily loaded. A quibble is intended between as the conditional particle, and ass the beast of burthen. That charg'd anciently signified leaded, may be proved from the following passage in The Widow's Tears, by Chapman, 1612.

V.ii.43 (327,6) as's of great charge] Asses heavily loaded. A play on words is intended between as the conditional word, and ass the pack animal. That charg'd used to mean leaded can be shown from the following passage in The Widow's Tears, by Chapman, 1612.

"Thou must be the ass charg'd with crowns to make way." (see 1765, VIII, 294, 2)

"You're the ass charged with crowns to clear the way." (see 1765, VIII, 294, 2)

V.ii.53 (327,7) The changeling never known] A changeling is a child which the fairies are supposed to leave in the room of that which they steal.

V.ii.53 (327,7) The changeling never known] A changeling is a child that fairies are believed to leave in the place of the one they take.

V.ii.68 (328,1) To quit him] To requite him; to pay him his due.

V.ii.68 (328,1) To quit him] To repay him; to give him what he is owed.

V.ii.84 (329,2) Dost know this water-fly] A water-fly, skips up and down upon the surface of the water, without any apparent purpose or reason, and is thence the proper emblem of a busy trifler.

V.ii.84 (329,2) Do you know this water-fly? A water-fly skims up and down on the surface of the water, seemingly without any purpose or reason, and is therefore the perfect symbol of a busy fool.

V.ii.89 (329,3) It is a chough] A kind of jackdaw.

V.ii.89 (329,3) It is a chough] A type of jackdaw.

V.ii.112 (330,5) full of most excellent differences] Full of distinguishing excellencies.

V.ii.112 (330,5) full of most excellent differences] Full of distinctive qualities.

V.ii.114 (330,6) the card or calendar of gentry] The general preceptor of elegance; the card by which a gentleman is to direct his course; the calendar by which he is to choose his time, that what he does may be both excellent and seasonable.

V.ii.114 (330,6) the card or calendar of gentry] The ultimate guide to sophistication; the card that a gentleman uses to chart his path; the calendar that helps him select the right moments, ensuring that his actions are both outstanding and timely.

V.ii.115 (330,7) for you shall find in him the continent of what part a gentleman would see] You shall find him containing and comprising every quality which a gentleman would desire to contemplate for imitation. I know not but it should be read, You shall find him the continent

V.ii.115 (330,7) for you shall find in him the essence of what a gentleman would admire] You shall find him embodying and encompassing every quality that a gentleman would want to reflect upon for emulation. I’m not sure if it should be read, You shall find him the essence

V.ii.119 (330,9) and yet but raw neither in respect of his quick sail] [W: but slow] I believe raw to be the right word; it is a word of great latitude; raw signifies unripe, immature, thence unformed, imperfect, unskilful. The best account of him would be imperfect, in respect of his quick sail. The phrase quick sail was, I suppose, a proverbial term for activity of mind.

V.ii.119 (330,9) and yet still inexperienced, neither in terms of his quick sail] [W: but slow] I believe inexperienced is the right word; it has a broad meaning; inexperienced means unripe, immature, therefore unformed, imperfect, unskilled. The best way to describe him would be imperfect, in terms of his quick sail. The phrase quick sail was probably a common expression for mental agility.

V.ii.122 (330,1) a soul of great article] This is obscure. I once thought it might have been, a soul of great altitude; but, I suppose, a soul of great article, means a soul of large comprehension, of many contents; the particulars of an inventory are called articles.

V.ii.122 (330,1) a soul of great article] This is unclear. I once thought it might mean, a soul of great altitude; but I guess, a soul of great article, means a soul of broad understanding, with many aspects; the details of an inventory are referred to as articles.

V.ii.122 (331,2) his infusion of such dearth and rareness] Dearth is dearness, value, price. And his internal qualities of such value and rarity.

V.ii.122 (331,2) his infusion of such scarcity and uniqueness] Scarcity is value, worth, cost. And his inner qualities of such worth and uniqueness.

V.ii.131 (331,3) Is't not possible to understand in another tongue? you will do't, Sir, really] Of this interrogatory remark the sense ie very obscure. The question may mean, Might not all this be understood in plainer language. But then, you will do it, Sir, really, seems to have no use, for who could doubt but plain language would be intelligible? I would therefore read, Is't possible not to be understood in a mother tongue. You will do it, Sir, really.

V.ii.131 (331,3) Is it not possible to understand it in another language? You will do it, Sir, really. This question is very unclear. It might mean, *Couldn’t all this be explained in simpler terms?* But then, *you will do it, Sir, really* doesn’t make much sense because who could doubt that plain language would be understandable? So I would suggest reading it as, *Is it not possible* not to be understood in a mother *tongue*. You will do it, Sir, really.

V.ii.140 (331,4) if you did, it would not much approve me] If you knew I was not ignorant, your esteem would not nuch advance my reputation. To approve, is to recommend to approbation.

V.ii.140 (331,4) if you did, it wouldn't really help my image] If you realized I wasn’t clueless, your respect wouldn’t do much to boost my reputation. To approve means to recommend for approval.

V.ii.145 (331,5) I dare not confess that, lest I should compare with him in excellence] I dare not pretend to know him, lest I should pretend to an equality: no man can completely know another, but by knowing himself, which is the utmost extent of human wisdom.

V.ii.145 (331,5) I can’t admit that, because it would suggest I’m as good as him. No one can truly know another person except through understanding themselves, which is the highest level of human knowledge.

V.ii.149 (332,6) in his meed] In his excellence.

V.ii.149 (332,6) in his meed] In his excellence.

V.ii.156 (332,7) impon'd] Perhaps it should be, depon'd. So Hudibras,

V.ii.156 (332,7) imposed] Maybe it should be, deposed. So Hudibras,

"I would upon this cause depone,

"I would upon this cause testify,"

"As much as any I have known."

"As much as any I've ever known."

But perhaps imponed is pledged, impawned, so spelt to ridicule the affectation of uttering English words with French pronunciation.

But maybe imponed is a promise, impawned, spelled that way to mock the pretentiousness of saying English words with a French accent.

V.ii.165 (332,9) more germane.] Morea-kin.

More relevant. More kin.

V.ii.172 (333,1) The king, Sir, hath laid, that in a dozen passes between yourself and him, he shall not exceed you three hits; he hath laid on twelve for nine] This wager I do not understand. In a dozen passes one must exceed the other more or less than three hits. Nor can I comprehend, how, in a dozen, there can be twelve to nine. The passage is of no importance; it is sufficient that there was a wager. The quarto has the passage as it stands. The folio, He hath one twelve for mine.

V.ii.172 (333,1) The king, Sir, has declared that in a dozen exchanges between you and him, he will not hit you more than three times; he’s betting twelve for nine. I don't get this bet. In twelve exchanges, one must have more hits than the other by at least three. I also can’t wrap my head around how, in a dozen, there can be twelve to nine. The wording isn’t important; what matters is that there was a bet. The quarto has it as it is. The folio says, He has one twelve for mine.

V.ii.193 (333,2) This lapwing runs away with the shell on his head] I see no particular propriety in the image of the lapwing. Osrick did not run till he had done his business. We may read, This lapwing ran away—That is, this fellow was full of unimportant bustle from his birth.

V.ii.193 (333,2) This lapwing runs away with the shell on his head] I don't see anything particularly fitting about the image of the lapwing. Osrick didn't run until after he had finished his task. We might read, This lapwing ran away—That is, this guy was always full of pointless activity from the moment he was born.

V.ii.199 (334,4) a kind of yesty collection, which carries them through and through the most fond and winnowed opinions] [W: most fann'd] This is a very happy emendation; but I know not why the critic should suppose that fond was printed for fann'd in consequence of any reason or reflection. Such errors, to which there is no temptation but idleness, and of which there was no cause but ignorance, are in every page of the old editions. This passage in the quarto stands thus: "They have got out of the habit of encounter, a kind of misty collection, which carries them through and through the most profane and renowned opinions." If this printer preserved any traces of the original, our author wrote, "the most fane and renowned opinions," which is better than fann'd and winnow'd.

V.ii.199 (334,4) a sort of outdated collection that takes them through the most popular and chosen opinions] [W: most popular] This is a great correction; however, I don't understand why the critic thinks that fond was mistakenly printed for fann'd for any reason or thought. Such mistakes, which happen out of laziness and not because of any real cause, are found on every page of the old editions. This part in the quarto reads: "They have got out of the habit of encounter, a kind of foggy collection, which takes them through and through the most vulgar and famous opinions." If this printer kept any hint of the original, our author wrote, "the most fan and renowned opinions," which is better than fann'd and winnow'd.

The meaning is, "these men have got the cant of the day, a superficial readiness of slight and cursory conversation, a kind of frothy collection of fashionable prattle, which yet carried them through the most select and approved judgment. This airy facility of talk sometimes imposes upon wise men."

The meaning is, "these guys have the talk of the moment, a shallow ability to engage in brief and superficial conversations, a sort of flashy mix of trendy chatter, which still manages to get them by in the highest circles. This light and easy way of talking can sometimes fool smart people."

Who has not seen this observation verified?

Who hasn’t seen this observation proven?

V.ii.201 (335,6) and do but blow them to their trials, the bubbles are out] These men of show, without solidity, are like bubbles raised from soap and water, which dance, and glitter, and please the eye, but if you extend them, by blowing hard, separate into a mist; so if you oblige these specious talkers to extend their compass of conversation, they at once discover the tenuity of their intellects.

V.ii.201 (335,6) and just blow them to their trials, the bubbles are out] These showy men, lacking real substance, are like bubbles formed from soap and water; they float, sparkle, and catch the eye, but if you push them, by blowing hard, they break apart into a mist. Similarly, if you force these misleading speakers to broaden their conversation, they quickly reveal the shallowness of their thoughts.

V.ii.216 (335,7) gentle entertainment] Mild and temperate conversation.

V.ii.216 (335,7) gentle entertainment] Friendly and calm conversation.

V.ii.234 (336,1) Since no man knows aught of what he leaves, what is't to leave betimes?] The reading of the quarto was right, but in some other copy the harshness of the transposition was softened, and the passage stood thus: Since no man knows aught of what he leaves. For knows was printed in the later copies has, by a slight blunder in such typographers.

V.ii.234 (336,1) Since no one knows anything about what they leave behind, what does it mean to leave early? The reading of the quarto was correct, but in some other copies, the roughness of the wording was smoothed out, and the passage read as follows: Since no one knows anything about what they leave. In the later copies, knows was mistakenly printed as has due to a small error by the typesetters.

I do not think Dr. Warburton's interpretation of the passage the best that it will admit. The meaning may be this, Since no man knows aught of the state of life which he leaves, since he cannot judge what others years may produce, why should he be afraid of leaving life betimes? Why should he dread an early death, of which he cannot tell whether it is an exclusion of happiness, or an interception of calamity. I despise the superstition of augury and omens, which has no ground in reason or piety; my comfort is, that I cannot fall but by the direction of Providence.

I don't think Dr. Warburton's interpretation of the passage is the best one possible. The meaning might be this: Since no one knows anything about the state of life they are leaving, and since they can't judge what the future holds, why should they be afraid of leaving life early? Why should they fear an early death, when they can't tell if it means missing out on happiness or avoiding misfortune? I disdain the superstition of omens and predictions, which have no basis in reason or faith; my comfort is that I can't fall without the guidance of Providence.

Hanmer has, Since no man owes aught, a conjecture not very reprehensible. Since no man can call any possession certain, what is it to leave?

Hanmer has, Since no man owes anything, a guess that isn't too blameworthy. Since no man can call any possession certain, what does it mean to leave?

V.ii.237 (337,2) Give me your pardon, Sir] I wish Hamlet had made some other defence; it is unsuitable to the character of a good or a brave man, to shelter himself in falsehood.

V.ii.237 (337,2) Please forgive me, Sir] I wish Hamlet had come up with a different excuse; it doesn’t fit the character of a good or brave person to hide behind a lie.

V.ii.272 (338,5) Your grace hath laid upon the weaker side] Thus Hanmer. All the others read,

V.ii.272 (338,5) Your grace has placed burden on the weaker side] Thus Hanmer. All the others read,

Your grace hath laid the odds o' the weaker side.

Your grace has favored the weaker side.

When the odds were on the side of Laertes, who was to hit Hamlet twelve times to nine, it was perhaps the author's slip.

When the odds favored Laertes, who was set to hit Hamlet twelve times compared to nine, it was probably just a mistake by the author.

V.ii.310 (340,7) you make a wanton of me] A wanton was, a man feeble and effeminate. In Cymbeline, Imogen says,

V.ii.310 (340,7) you make a wanton of me] A wanton referred to a man who was weak and effeminate. In Cymbeline, Imogen says,

"I am not so citizen a wanton,

"I am not such a reckless citizen,"

To die, ere I be sick."

To die before I’m unwell.

V.ii.346 (342,8) That are but mutes or audience to this act] That are either mere auditors of this catastrophe, or at most only mute performers, that fill the stage without any part in the action.

V.ii.346 (342,8) That are but mutes or audience to this act] That are either just listeners to this drama, or at best only silent participants, who occupy the stage without playing any role in the action.

V.ii.375 (344,2) This quarry cries, on havock!] Hanmer reads,

V.ii.375 (344,2) This quarry screams, in chaos!] Hanmer reads,

cries out, havock!

shouts out, chaos!

To cry on, was to exclaim against. I suppose, when unfair sportsmen destroyed more quarry or game than was reasonable, the censure was to cry, Havock.

To cry on meant to exclaim against. I guess when unfair hunters took more quarry or game than was reasonable, the criticism was to shout, Havock.

(346) General Observation. If the dramas of Shakespeare were to be characterised, each by the particular excellence which distinguishes it from the rest, we must allow to the tragedy of Hamlet the praise of variety. The incidents are so numerous, that the argument of the play would make a long tale. The scenes are interchangeably diversified with merriment and solemnity; with merriment that includes judicious and instructive observations, and solemnity, not strained by poetical violence above the natural sentiments of man. New characters appear from time to time in continual succession, exhibiting various forms of life and particular modes of conversation. The pretended madness of Hamlet causes much mirth, the mournful distraction of Ophelia fills the heart with tenderness, and every personage produces the effect intended, from the apparition that in the first act chills the blood with horror, to the fop in the last, that exposes affectation to just contempt. The conduct is perhaps not wholly secure against objections. The action is indeed for the most part in continual progression, but there are some scenes which neither forward nor retard it. Of the feigned madness of Hamlet there appears no adequate cause, for he does nothing which he might not have done with the reputation of sanity. He plays the madman most, when he treats Ophelia with so much rudeness, which seems to be useless and wanton cruelty.

(346) General Observation. If we were to describe Shakespeare's plays based on the unique qualities that set each one apart, we would have to give Hamlet credit for its variety. The events are so plentiful that summarizing the story would take a while. The scenes seamlessly alternate between humor and seriousness; the humor includes thoughtful and educational insights, while the seriousness feels natural and relatable. New characters constantly emerge, showcasing different lifestyles and types of dialogue. Hamlet's feigned madness brings a lot of laughter, Ophelia's tragic state evokes deep compassion, and each character effectively delivers the intended impact, from the ghost that raises chills in the first act to the clown in the last who ridicules pretentiousness. The plot isn't completely free from criticism. While the action often moves forward, some scenes don't contribute to that progression. There seems to be no clear reason for Hamlet's pretended madness, as he acts in ways that he could have done while still being seen as sane. He appears most insane when he treats Ophelia harshly, which seems to serve no purpose other than unnecessary cruelty.

Hamlet is, through the whole play, rather an instrument than an agent. After he has, by the stratagem of the play, convicted the king, he makes no attempt to punish him, and his death is at last effected by an incident which Hamlet had no part in producing.

Hamlet is more of a tool than an active player throughout the entire play. After he reveals the king's guilt through his clever plan with the play, he doesn't try to punish him, and ultimately, the king's death happens because of something Hamlet didn't cause.

The catastrophe is not very happily produced; the exchange of weapons is rather an expedient of necessity, than a stroke of art. A scheme might easily have been formed to kill Hamlet with the dagger, and Laertes with the bowl.

The disaster isn’t very well-executed; the use of weapons is more of a necessity than a work of art. It wouldn’t have been hard to come up with a plan to kill Hamlet with the dagger and Laertes with the poison.

The poet is accused of having shewn little regard to poetical justice, and may be charged with equal neglect of poetical probability. The apparition left the regions of the dead to little purpose; the revenge which he demands is not obtained, but by the death of him that was required to take it; and the gratification which would arise from the destruction of an usurper and a murderer, is abated by the untimely death of Ophelia, the young, the beautiful, the harmless, and the pious.

The poet is criticized for showing little respect for poetic justice and can also be accused of neglecting poetic probability. The ghost comes back from the dead without much reason; the vengeance he seeks is only achieved through the death of the one who was supposed to carry it out, and the satisfaction that could come from the downfall of a usurper and murderer is diminished by the premature death of Ophelia, the young, beautiful, innocent, and virtuous.

OTHELLO

I.i.20 (358,4)

I.i.20 (358,4)

One Michael Cassio, a Florentine,

Michael Cassio, a Florentine,

A fellow almost damn'd in a fair wife]

A guy nearly ruined by a beautiful wife

This is one of the passages which must for the present be resigned to corruption and obscurity. I have nothing that I can, with any approach to confidence, propose. I cannot think it very plain from Act 3. Scene 1. that Cassio was or was not a Florentine.

This is one of the sections that, for now, must be accepted as lost to confusion and neglect. I have nothing that I can confidently suggest. I can't clearly determine from Act 3, Scene 1, whether Cassio was or wasn't a Florentine.

I.i.30 (361,6) must be belee'd and calm'd] [—must be LED and calm'd. So the old quarto. The first folio reads belee'd: but that spoils the measure. I read LET, hindered. WARBURTON.] Belee'd suits to calm'd, and the measure is not less perfect than in many other places.

I.i.30 (361,6) must be believed and calmed] [—must be LED and calmed. So the old quarto. The first folio reads believed: but that spoils the rhythm. I read LET, hindered. WARBURTON.] Believed fits with calmed, and the rhythm is just as perfect as in many other places.

I.i.36 (361,7) Preferment goes by letter] By recommendation from powerful friends.

I.i.36 (361,7) Promotion comes through a letter] By recommendation from influential friends.

I.i.37 (361,8) And not by old gradation] [W: Not (as of old)] Old gradation, is gradation established byancient practice. Where is the difficulty?

I.i.37 (361,8) And not by old gradation] [W: Not (as of old)] Old gradation is gradation established by ancient practice. Where is the difficulty?

I.i.39 (361,9) If I in any just term am affin'd] Affine is the reading of the third quarto and the first folio. The second quarto and all the modern editions have assign'd. The meaning is, Do I stand within any such terms of propinquit or relation to the Moor, as that it is my duty to love him?

I.i.39 (361,9) If I am connected by any reasonable term] Affine is the version found in the third quarto and the first folio. The second quarto and all the modern editions use assign'd. The meaning is, Am I within any such terms of closeness or relationship to the Moor, that it is my duty to love him?

I.i.49 (362,1) honest knaves] Knave is here for servant, but with a mixture of sly contempt.

I.i.49 (362,1) honest knaves] Knave here means servant, but with a hint of sneaky disdain.

I.i.63 (362,2) In compliment extern] In that which I do only for an outward shew of civility.

I.i.63 (362,2) In compliment extern] In that which I do only for an outward display of politeness.

I.i.76 (363,3) As when, by night and negligence, the fire/Is spied in populous cities] [Warburton, objecting to "by": Is spred] The particle is used equivocally; the same liberty is taken by writers more correct.

I.i.76 (363,3) Just like when, at night and due to carelessness, the fire/Is noticed in crowded cities] [Warburton, objecting to "by": Is spread] The word is used ambiguously; the same flexibility is taken by more precise writers.

The wonderful creature! a woman of reason!

The amazing creature! a woman of logic!

Never grave out of pride, never gay out of season.

Never serious out of pride, never cheerful out of place.

I.i.115 (364,4) What profane wretch art thou?] That is, what wretch of gross and licentious language? In that sense Shakespeare often uses the word profane.

I.i.115 (364,4) What foul wretch are you?] That is, what wretch with crude and inappropriate language? In that sense, Shakespeare often uses the word profane.

I.i.124 (365,6) this odd even] The even of night is midnight, the time when night is divided into even parts.

I.i.124 (365,6) this odd even] The even of night is midnight, the time when night is split into even parts.

I.i.149 (366,7) some check] Some rebuke.

I.i.149 (366,7) some check] Some criticism.

I.i.150 (366,8) cast him] That is, dismiss him; reject him. We still say, a cast coat, and a cast serving-man.

I.i.150 (366,8) cast him] That is, dismiss him; reject him. We still say, a cast coat, and a cast serving-man.

I.i.162 (366,9) And what's to come of my despised time] [W: despited] Despised time, is time of no value; time in which

I.i.162 (366,9) And what's going to happen to my worthless time] [W: despited] Worthless time, is time of no value; time in

"There's nothing serious in mortality,

"There's nothing serious about dying,"

The wine of life is drawn, and the mere dregs

The wine of life is poured, and only the leftover dregs remain.

Are left, this vault to brag of." Macbeth.

Are left, this vault to brag about." Macbeth.

I.i.173 (367,2) By which the property of youth and maidhood/May be abus'd?] By which the faculties of a young virgin may be infatuated, and made subject to illusions and to false imagination.

I.i.173 (367,2) By which the qualities of youth and virginity/Can be misused?] By which the abilities of a young woman may be deceived and made vulnerable to illusions and false perceptions.

"Wicked dreams abuse

Wicked dreams misuse

The curtain'd sleep." Macbeth.

The curtain'd sleep. Macbeth.

I.ii.2 (368,3) stuff o' the conscience] This expression to common readers appears harsh. Stuff of the conscience is, substance, or essence of the conscience. Stuff is a word of great force in the Teutonic languages. The elements are called in Dutch, Hoefd stoffen, or head stuffs.

I.ii.2 (368,3) stuff of the conscience] This phrase seems harsh to most readers. Stuff of the conscience means substance or essence of the conscience. Stuff is a powerful word in the Germanic languages. The elements are referred to in Dutch as Hoefd stoffen, or head stuffs.

I.ii.13 (368,4) And hath, in his effect, a voice potential/As double as the duke's] [Warburton had given a source in Dioscorides and Theocritus for "double"] This note has been much censured by Mr. Upton, who denies, that the quotation is in Dioscorides, and disputes, not without reason, the interpretation of Theocritus.

I.ii.13 (368,4) And has, in effect, a powerful voice/As strong as the duke's] [Warburton had provided a source in Dioscorides and Theocritus for "double"] This note has faced a lot of criticism from Mr. Upton, who argues that the quotation is not in Dioscorides and reasonably challenges the interpretation of Theocritus.

All this learning, if it had even been what it endeavours to be thought, is, in this place, superfluous. There is no ground of supposing, that our author copied or knew the Greek phrase; nor does it follow, that, because a word has two senses in one language, the word which in another answers to one sense, should answer to both. Manus, in Latin, signifies both a hand and troop of soldiers, but we cannot say, that the captain marched at the head of his hand; or, that he laid his troop upon his sword. It is not always in books that the meaning is to be sought of this writer, who was much more acquainted with naked reason and with living manners.

All this learning, if it even was what it tries to be perceived as, is unnecessary here. There’s no reason to believe that our author copied or knew the Greek phrase; nor does it mean that just because a word has two meanings in one language, the word that corresponds to one meaning in another language should correspond to both. Manus in Latin means both hand and troop of soldiers, but we can’t say that the captain marched at the head of his hand; or that he laid his troop upon his sword. It’s not always in books that you find the meaning of this writer, who was much more familiar with straightforward reasoning and real-life behavior.

Double has here its natural sense. The president of every deliberative assembly has a double voice. In our courts, the chief justice and one of the inferior judges prevail over the other two, because the chief justice has a double voice.

Double here means its usual definition. The president of every deliberative assembly has a double voice. In our courts, the chief justice and one of the lower judges have more influence than the other two because the chief justice has a double voice.

Brabantio had, in his effect, though not by law, yet by weight and influence, a voice not actual and formal, but potential and operative, as double, that is, a voice that when a question was suspended, would turn the balance as effectually as the duke's. Potential is used in the sense of science; a caustic is called potential fire.

Brabantio had, in his influence, though not by law, yet by weight and influence, a voice that was not actual and formal, but potential and effective, like double, meaning a voice that, when a question was in limbo, could sway the outcome just as effectively as the duke's. Potential is used in a scientific sense; a caustic is referred to as potential fire.

I.ii.23 (370,7) speak, unbonnetted] [Pope: unbonnetting] I do not see the propriety of Mr. Pope's emendation, though adopted by Dr. Warburton. Unbonnetting may as well be, not putting on, as not putting off, the bonnet. Hamner reads e'en bonnetted.

I.ii.23 (370,7) speak, unbonnetted] [Pope: unbonnetting] I do not understand the reasoning behind Mr. Pope's change, even though Dr. Warburton accepted it. Unbonnetting could just as easily mean not putting on as it does not taking off the bonnet. Hamner reads e'en bonnetted.

I.ii.26 (370,8) unhoused] Free from domestic cares. A thought natural to an adventurer.

I.ii.26 (370,8) unhoused] Free from domestic cares. A thought that comes naturally to an adventurer.

I.ii.28 (370,9) For the sea's worth] I would not marry her, though she were as rich as the Adriatic, which the Doge annually marries.

I.ii.28 (370,9) For the sea's worth] I wouldn't marry her, even if she were as rich as the Adriatic, which the Doge marries every year.

I.ii.30 (371,2) a land-carrack] A carrack is a ship of great bulk, and commonly of great value; perhaps what we now call a galleon.

I.ii.30 (371,2) a land-carrack] A carrack is a large ship, often very valuable; it’s similar to what we now refer to as a galleon.

I.ii.55 (372,3) be advis'd] That is, be cool; be cautious; be discreet.

I.ii.55 (372,3) be advis'd] That is, be calm; be careful; be smart about it.

I.ii.68 (372,4) The wealthy curled darlings of our nation] Curled is elegantly and ostentatiously dressed. He had not the hair particularly in his thoughts.

I.ii.68 (372,4) The rich, well-groomed favorites of our nation] Well-groomed means dressed in a stylish and showy way. He was not thinking specifically about their hair.

I.ii.74 (373,6) Abused her delicate youth with drugs, or minerals,/ That weaken notion] [T: notion] Hanmer reads with equal probability, That waken motion. [Originally motion].

I.ii.74 (373,6) Took advantage of her fragile youth with drugs or minerals, that dull the mind. Hanmer reads it just as likely, "That" awakens movement. [Originally "motion"].

I.iii.6 (375,9) As in these cases where they aim reports] [W: the aim] The folio has,

I.iii.6 (375,9) As in these cases where they aim reports] [W: the aim] The folio has,

the aim reports.

the goal reports.

But, they aim reports, has a sense sufficiently easy and commodious. There men report not by certain knowledge, but by aim and conjecture.

But, they aim reports, have a meaning that is clear and convenient enough. People report not by certain knowledge, but by aim and guesswork.

I.ii.18 (375,1) By no assay of reason] Bring it to the test, examine it by reason as we examine metals by the assay, it will be found counterfeit by all trials.

I.ii.18 (375,1) By no test of reason] Bring it to the test, examine it by reason like we examine metals through the assay, it will be revealed as fake by all evaluations.

I.iii.23 (376,2) facile question] Question is for the act of seeking. With more easy endeavour.

I.iii.23 (376,2) easy question] Question is about the act of seeking. With more effort made simple.

I.iii.24 (376,4) warlike brace] State of defence. To arm was called to brace on the armour.

I.iii.24 (376,4) warlike brace] State of defense. To arm was referred to as brace on the armor.

I.iii.42 (376,5) And prays you to believe him] The late learned and ingenious Mr. Thomas Clark, of Lincoln's Inn, read the passage thus:

I.iii.42 (376,5) And asks you to trust him] The recently knowledgeable and clever Mr. Thomas Clark, of Lincoln's Inn, interpreted the passage this way:

And prays you to relieve him.

And asks you to relieve him.

But the present reading may stand. He intreats you not to doubt the truth of this intelligence.

But the current reading can remain. He asks you not to doubt the truth of this information.

I.iii.54 (377,6) Hath rais'd me from my bed; nor doth the general care] The word care, which encumbers the verse, was probably added by the players. Shakespeare uses the general as a substantive, though, I think, not in this sense.

I.iii.54 (377,6) Has raised me from my bed; neither does the general care The word care, which weighs down the verse, was probably added by the actors. Shakespeare uses the general as a noun, though I don't think in this context.

I.iii.69 (373,8) though our proper son/Stood in your action] Were the man exposed to your charge or accusation.

I.iii.69 (373,8) though our real son/Stood in your case] Were the man open to your charge or accusation.

I.iii.80 (378,9) The very head and front of my offending] The main, the whole, unextenuated.

I.iii.80 (378,9) The very head and front of my offending] The main, the whole, unexempted.

I.iii.85 (379,2) Their dearest action] That is dear, for which much is paid, whether money or labour; dear action, is action performed at great expence, either of ease or safety.

I.iii.85 (379,2) Their dearest action] That is dear, for which much is paid, whether money or labor; dear action is action performed at great expense, either of comfort or safety.

I.iii.107 (380,4) overt test] Open proofs, external evidence.

I.iii.107 (380,4) overt test] Clear evidence, outside proof.

I.iii.108 (380,5) thin habits and poor likelihoods/Of modern seeming] Weak shew of slight appearance.

I.iii.108 (380,5) weak habits and slim chances / Of modern appearances] Weak display of superficial looks.

I.iii.139 (381,6) And portance in my travel's history] [I have restored,

I.iii.139 (381,6) And significance in my travel's story] [I have restored,

And with it all my travel's history:

And with it all my travel history:

From the old edition. It is in the rest,

From the old edition. It is in the rest,

And portance in my travel's history.

And importance in my travel history.

Rymer, in his criticism on this play, has changed it to portents, instead of portance. POPE.] Mr. Pope has restored a line, to which there is little objection, but which has no force. I believe portance was the author's word in some revised copy. I read thus,

Rymer, in his critique of this play, has changed it to portents, instead of portance. POPE.] Mr. Pope has restored a line that’s mostly uncontroversial, but lacks impact. I believe portance was the author's word in some revised draft. I read it this way,

Of being——sold

About being sold

To slavery, of my redemption, thence,

To slavery, of my redemption, thence,

And portance in't; my travel's history.

And it's important; my travel history.

My redemption from slavery, and behaviour in it.

My escape from slavery and my actions during that time.

I.iii.140-170 (381,7) Wherein of antres vast, and desarts idle] Whoever ridicules this account of the progress of love, shows his ignorance, not only of history, but of nature and manners. It is no wonder that, in any age, or in any nation, a lady, recluse, timorous, and delicate, should desire to hear of events and scenes which she could never see, and should admire the man who had endured dangers and performed actions, which, however great, were yet magnified by her timidity. [Pope: deserts wild] Every mind is liable to absence and inadvertency, else Pope could never have rejected a word so poetically beautiful. Idle is an epithet used to express the infertility of the chaotic state, in the Saxon translation of the Pentateuch. (1773)

I.iii.140-170 (381,7) Wherein of vast caves, and barren deserts] Anyone who makes fun of this account of the journey of love shows their ignorance, not just of history, but also of human nature and social behaviors. It's no surprise that, in any era or culture, a woman who is reserved, shy, and delicate would want to hear about experiences and places she could never witness, and would admire a man who faced dangers and accomplished feats that, no matter how great, were magnified by her own shyness. [Pope: wild deserts] Every mind can sometimes wander or be inattentive; otherwise, Pope could never have dismissed a word so beautifully poetic. "Idle" is an adjective used to convey the emptiness of a chaotic state, as seen in the Saxon translation of the Pentateuch. (1773)

I.iii.140 (382,8) antres] [French grottos. POPE.] Rather caves and dens.

I.iii.140 (382,8) antres] [French grottos. POPE.] Rather caves and dens.

I.iii.142 (382,9) It was my hint to speak] [W: hent] Hent is not used in Shakespeare, nor, I believe, in any other author; hint, or cue, is comnonly used for occasion of speech, which is explained by, such was the process, that is, the course of the tale required it. If hent be restored, it may be explained by handle. I had a handle, or opportunity, to speak of cannibals.

I.iii.142 (382,9) It was my cue to speak] [W: hint] Hint is commonly used for a reason to speak, which is clarified by such was the process, meaning the story needed it. If hint is replaced with hent, it can be understood as handle. I had a handle, or opportunity, to talk about cannibals.

I.iii.144 (382,1) men whose heads/Do grow beneath their shoulders] Of these men there is an account in the interpolated travels of Mondeville, a book of that time.

I.iii.144 (382,1) men whose heads/Do grow beneath their shoulders] There is a story about these men in the added travel writings of Mondeville, a book from that period.

I.iii.199 (384,4) Let me speak like yourself;] [W: our self] Hanmer reads,

I.iii.199 (384,4) Let me speak like you;] [W: our self] Hanmer reads,

Let me now speak more like your self.

Let me speak more like you.

Dr. Warburton's emendation is specious; but I do not see how Hanmer's makes any alteration. The duke seems to mean, when he says he will speak like Brabantio, that he will speak sententiously.

Dr. Warburton's correction is misleading; but I don’t see how Hanmer's change makes any difference. The duke seems to imply, when he says he will speak like Brabantio, that he will speak in a formal way.

I.iii.213 (385,6) But the free comfort which from thence he hears] But the moral precepts of consolation, which are liberally bestowed on occasion of the sentence.

I.iii.213 (385,6) But the free comfort that he hears from there] But the moral lessons of comfort, which are generously offered in light of the verdict.

I.iii.232 (386,8) thrice-driven bed of down] A driven bed, is a bed for which the feathers are selected, by driving with a fan, which separates the light from the heavy.

I.iii.232 (386,8) thrice-driven bed of down] A driven bed is a bed where the feathers are chosen by driving them with a fan, which separates the light ones from the heavy ones.

I.iii.237 (337,9)

I.iii.237 (337,9)

I crave fit disposition for my wife;

I desire a good attitude for my wife;

Due reverence of place, and exhibition]

Due reverence of place, and exhibition

I desire, that a proper disposition be made for my wife, that she may have precedency, and revenue, accommodation, and company, suitable to her rank.

I want to make sure that my wife is taken care of so that she has priority, income, comfort, and companionship that match her status.

For reference of place, the old quartos have reverence, which Hanmer has received. I should read,

For reference of place, the old quartos have reverence, which Hanmer has received. I should read,

Due preference of place.—

Due to location preference.

I.iii.246 (387,1) And let me find a charter in your voice] Let your favour privilege me.

I.iii.246 (387,1) And let me find a charter in your voice] Let your favor privilege me.

I.iii.250 (387,2) My down-right violence and storm of fortunes] [W: to forms, my fortunes] There is no need of this emendation. Violence is not violence suffered, but violence acted. Breach of common rules and obligations. The old quarto has, scorn of fortune, which is perhaps the true reading.

I.iii.250 (387,2) My outright aggression and chaos of fate] [W: to forms, my fortunes] This correction isn't necessary. Violence refers to violence enacted, not violence endured. It’s a disregard for common rules and responsibilities. The original quarto has scorn of fate, which might be the correct reading.

I.iii.253 (388,3) I saw Othello's visage in his mind] It must raise no wonder, that I loved a man of an appearance so little engaging; I saw his face only in his mind; the greatness of his character reconciled me to his form.

I.iii.253 (388,3) I saw Othello's face in his mind] It's no surprise that I loved a man who looked so unappealing; I only saw his face in my thoughts; the greatness of his character made me accept his appearance.

I.iii.264 (386,4)

I.iii.264 (386,4)

Nor to comply with heat (the young affects,

Nor to comply with heat (the young affects,

In me defunct) and proper satisfaction]

In me defunct) and proper satisfaction

[T: me distinct, i.e. with that heat and new affections which the indulgence of my appetite has raised and created. This is the meaning of defunct, which has made all the difficulty of the passage. WARBURTON.] I do not think that Mr. Theobald's emendation clears the text from embarrassment, though it is with a little imaginary improvement received by Hanmer, who reads thus:

[T: me distinct, i.e. with that heat and new emotions that the indulgence of my desires has stirred up and created. This is the meaning of defunct, which has caused all the confusion in the passage. WARBURTON.] I don't believe Mr. Theobald's revision resolves the text's issues, even though Hanmer's slight imaginary improvement reads as follows:

Nor to comply with heat, affects the young

Neither to deal with heat, impacts the young

In my distinct and proper satisfaction.

In my own satisfaction.

Dr. Warburton's explanation is not more satisfactory: what made the difficulty, will continue to make it. I read,

Dr. Warburton's explanation is no more satisfying: what caused the difficulty will keep causing it. I read,

I beg it not,

—I don’t want it,

To please the palate of my appetite,

To satisfy my cravings,

Nor to comply with heat (the young affects

Nor to comply with heat (the young affects

In me defunct) and proper satisfaction;

In my absence) and proper satisfaction;

But to be free and bounteous to her mind.

But to be free and generous with her thoughts.

Affects stands here, not for love, but for passions, for that by which any thing is affected. I ask it not, says he, to please appetite, or satisfy loose desires, the passions of youth which I have now outlived, or for any particular gratification of myself, but merely that I may indulge the wishes of my wife.

Affects refers here not to love, but to passions, the things that impact anything. I’m not asking for it, he says, to satisfy cravings or fulfill impulsive desires, the youthful passions I’ve now moved past, or for any personal enjoyment, but simply so I can accommodate my wife’s wishes.

Mr. Upton had, before me, changed my to me; but he has printed young effects, not seeming to know that affects could be a noun. (1773)

Mr. Upton had, before me, changed my to me; but he has printed young effects, not seeming to know that affects could be a noun. (1773)

I.iii.290 (391,6) If virtue no delighted beauty lack] [W: belighted] Hanmer reads, more plausibly, delighting. I do not know that belighted has any authority. I should rather read,

I.iii.290 (391,6) If virtue has no pleasing beauty] [W: belighted] Hanmer suggests, more convincingly, delighting. I'm not sure that belighted has any backing. I would prefer to read,

If virtue no delight or beauty lack.

If there's no virtue or beauty.

Delight, for delectation, or power of pleasing, as it is frequently used.

Delight, for enjoyment, or the ability to please, as it is often used.

I.iii.299 (391,8) best advantage] Fairest opportunity.

I.iii.299 (391,8) best advantage] Best opportunity.

I.iii.317 (392,9) a Guinea-hen] A showy bird with fine feathers.

I.iii.317 (392,9) a Guinea-hen] A flashy bird with beautiful feathers.

I.iii.346 (392,1) defeat thy favour with an usurped beard] [W: disseat] It is more English, to defeat, than disseat. To defeat, is to undo, to change.

I.iii.346 (392,1) defeat your favor with a fake beard] [W: disseat] It sounds more natural to use defeat than disseat. To defeat means to undo or to change.

I.iii.350 (393,2) It was a violent commencement in her, and thou shalt see an answerable sequestration] There seems to be an opposition of terms here intended, which has been lost in transcription. We may read, It was a violent conjunction, and thou shalt see an answerable sequestration; or, what seems to me preferable, It was a violent commencement, and thou shalt see an answerable sequel.

I.iii.350 (393,2) It was an intense beginning in her, and you will see a corresponding separation. There seems to be an intended contrast of terms here that has been lost in transcription. We could read, It was an intense connection, and you will see a corresponding separation; or, what seems better to me, It was an intense beginning, and you will see a corresponding sequel.

I.iii.363 (393,4) betwixt an erring Barbarian] [W: errant] Hanmer reads, errant. Erring is as well as either.

I.iii.363 (393,4) between a wandering Barbarian] [W: wandering] Hanmer reads, wandering. Wandering is just as good as either.

II.i.15 (396,1) And quench the guards of the ever-fixed pole] Alluding to the star Arctophylax.

II.i.15 (396,1) And put out the lights of the constant star] Referring to the star Arctophylax.

II.i.48 (397,3)

II.i.48 (397,3)

His bark is stoutly timber'd, and his pilot

His bark is strongly built, and his pilot

Of very expert and approv'd allowance;

Of very skilled and approved quality;

Therefore my hopes, not surfeited to death,

So my hopes, still alive,

Stand in bold cure]

Stand in bold cure

I do not understand these lines. I know not how hope can be surfeited to death, that is, can be encreased, till it is destroyed; nor what it is to stand in bold cure; or why hope should be considered as a disease. In the copies there is no variation. Shall we read

I don't understand these lines. I don’t know how hope can be overdone to the point of death, meaning increased until it’s destroyed; or what it means to stand in bold cure; or why hope should be seen as a sickness. There's no difference in the copies. Should we read

Therefore my fears, not surfeited to death,

Therefore my fears, not overwhelmed to death,

Stand in bold cure?

Stand out with confidence?

This is better, but it is not well. Shall we strike a bolder stroke, and read thus?

This is an improvement, but it's not great. Should we take a bolder approach and read it this way?

Therefore my hopes, not forfeited to death,

Therefore my hopes, not lost to death,

Stand bold, not sure.

Stand strong, unsure.

II.i.49 (398,4) Of very expert and approv'd allowance] I read, Very expert, and of approv'd allowance.

II.i.49 (398,4) Of very expert and approved allowance] I read, Very skilled, and of approved allowance.

II.i.64 (308,5) And in the essential vesture of creation/Does bear all excellency; We in terrestrial] I do not think the present reading inexplicable. The author seems to use essential, for existent, real. She excels the praises of invention, says he, and in real qualities, with which creation has invested her, bears all excellency.

II.i.64 (308,5) And in the fundamental nature of creation/Does hold all excellence; We in earthly I don't find the current reading unclear. The author appears to use essential to mean existent, real. She surpasses the praises of invention, he says, and in real qualities, with which creation has endowed her, holds all excellence.

Does bear all excellency——] Such is the reading of the quartos, for which the folio has this,

Does bear all excellency——] This is how the quartos read, while the folio has this,

And in the essential vesture of creation

And in the fundamental nature of creation

Do's tyre the ingeniuer.

Do's tire the engineer.

Which I explain thus,

Which I explain like this,

Does tire the ingenious verse.

Does tire the clever verse.

This is the best reading, and that which the author substituted in his revisal.

This is the best version to read, and the one that the author replaced in his revision.

II.i.112 (401,9) Saints in your injuries] When you have a mind to do injuries, you put on an air of sanctity.

II.i.112 (401,9) Saints in your injuries] When you're about to hurt someone, you act like you're morally superior.

II.i.120 (402,1) I am nothing, if not critical] That is, censorious.

II.i.120 (402,1) I am nothing if not critical] That is, judgmental.

II.i.137 (402,2) She never yet was foolish] We may read,

II.i.137 (402,2) She never yet was foolish] We may

She ne'er was yet so foolish that was fair,

She was never so foolish as to be beautiful,

But even her folly help'd her to an heir.

But even her foolishness helped her have an heir.

Yet I believe the common reading to be right; the lay makes the power of cohabitation a proof that a man is not a natural; therefore, since the foolishest woman, if pretty, may have a child, no pretty woman is ever foolish.

Yet I think the usual interpretation is correct; the idea that cohabitation proves a man isn't a natural means that, since even the simplest woman, if she's pretty, can have a child, no pretty woman is ever foolish.

II.i.146 (403,3) put on the vouch of very malice itself] To put on the vouch of malice, is to assume a character vouched by the testimony of malice itself.

II.i.146 (403,3) put on the vouch of very malice itself] To put on the vouch of malice, means to take on a role supported by the testimony of malice itself.

II.i.165 (404,5) profane] Gross of language, of expression broad and brutal. So Brabantio, in the first act, calls Iago profane wretch.

II.i.165 (404,5) profane] Crude in language, with expressions that are broad and brutal. So Brabantio, in the first act, calls Iago a profane wretch.

II.i.165 (404,6) liberal counsellor.] Counsellor seems to mean, not so much a man that gives counsel, us one that discourses fearlessly and volubly. A talker.

II.i.165 (404,6) liberal counsellor.] Counsellor seems to mean, not just someone who gives advice, but more like someone who speaks boldly and at length. A talker.

II.i.177 (405,8) well kiss'd! an excellent courtesy!] [—well kissed, and excellent courtesy;—] This I think should be printed, well kiss'd! an excellent courtesy! Spoken when Cassio kisses his hand, and Desdemona courtesies. [The old quarto confirms Dr. Johnson's emendation. STEEVENS.]

II.i.177 (405,8) well kissed! an excellent courtesy!] [—well kissed, and excellent courtesy;—] I think this should be printed, well kissed! an excellent courtesy! It's said when Cassio kisses his hand, and Desdemona responds with a courtesy. [The old quarto confirms Dr. Johnson's change. STEEVENS.]

II.i.208 (406,1) I prattle out of fashion] Out of method, without any settled order of discourse.

II.i.208 (406,1) I babble out of style] Out of method, without any clear order in my speech.

II.i.211 (406,2) the master] The pilot of the ship.

II.i.211 (406,2) the master] The captain of the ship.

II.i.223 (406,3) Lay thy finger thus] On thy mouth, to stop it while thou art listening to a wiser man.

II.i.223 (406,3) Place your finger like this] On your mouth, to silence it while you listen to someone more knowledgeable.

II.i.252 (407,5) green minds] Minds unripe, minds not yet fully formed.

II.i.252 (407,5) green minds] Inexperienced minds, minds that aren’t fully developed yet.

II.i.254 (408,6) she is full of most bless'd condition] Qualities, disposition of mind.

II.i.254 (408,6) she has a lot of amazing qualities] Traits, state of mind.

II.i.274 (408,7) tainting his discipline] Throwing a slur upon hie discipline.

II.i.274 (408,7) tainting his discipline] Discrediting his discipline.

II.i.279 (408,8) sudden in choler] Sudden, is precipitately violent.

II.i.279 (408,8) sudden in anger] Sudden, is quickly intense.

II.i.283 (408,9) whose qualification shall come into no true taste again] Whose resentment shall not be so qualified or tempered, as to be well tasted, as not to retain some bitterness. The phrase is harsh, at least to our ears.

II.i.283 (408,9) whose qualification shall come into no true taste again] Whose resentment shall not be so qualified or tempered, as to be well tasted, as not to retain some bitterness. The phrase is harsh, at least to our ears.

II.i.306 (409,1) like a poisonous mineral] This is philosophical. Mineral poisons kill by corrosion.

II.i.306 (409,1) like a toxic mineral] This is philosophical. Mineral poisons cause death through corrosion.

II.i.314 (411,4) I'll have our Michael Cassio on the hip] A phrase from the art of wrestling.

II.i.314 (411,4) I'll have our Michael Cassio in a vulnerable position] A phrase from the sport of wrestling.

II.i.321 (411,6) Knavery's plain face is never seen] An honest man acts upon a plan, and forecasts his designs; but a knave depends upon temporary and local opportunities, and never knows his own purpose, but at the time of execution.

II.i.321 (411,6) A deceitful person’s true nature is never visible] An honest person follows a plan and thinks ahead about his goals; but a dishonest person relies on short-term chances and doesn't have a clear purpose until it's time to act.

II.iii.14 (413,8) Our general cast us] That is, appointed us to our stations. To cast the play, is, in the stile of the theatres, to assign to every actor his proper part.

II.iii.14 (413,8) Our general assigned us] That is, appointed us to our roles. To cast the play means, in theatrical terms, to assign each actor their appropriate part.

II.iii.26 (413,9) And when she speaks, is it not an alarum to love?] The voice may sound an alarm more properly than the eye can sound a parley.

II.iii.26 (413,9) And when she talks, isn't it a call to love? The voice can signal an alarm more effectively than the eye can signal a truce.

II.iii.46 (413,1) I have drunk but one cap to-night, and that was carefully qualified too] Slily mixed with water.

II.iii.46 (413,1) I’ve only had one drink tonight, and that was carefully watered down too.

II.iii.59 (414,2) The very elements; As quarrelsome as the as the discordia semina rerum; as quick in opposition as fire and water.

II.iii.59 (414,2) The very elements; as argumentative as the discordia semina rerum; as quick to clash as fire and water.

II.iii.64 (414,3) If consequence do but approve my dream] [T: my deer] This reading is followed by the succeeding editions. I rather read,

II.iii.64 (414,3) If the outcome justifies my dream] [T: my deer] This interpretation is followed by the later editions. I prefer to read,

If consequence do but approve my scheme.

If the outcome justifies my plan.

But why should dream be rejected? Every scheme subsisting only in the imagination may be termed a dream.

But why should dream be dismissed? Any idea that exists solely in the imagination can be called a dream.

II.iii.93-99 (416,6) King Stephen was a worthy peer] These stanzas are taken from an old song, which the reader will find recovered and preserved in a curious work lately printed, intitled, Relicks of Ancient Poetry, consisting of old heroic ballands, songs, &c. 3 vols. 12.

II.iii.93-99 (416,6) King Stephen was a worthy peer] These stanzas come from an old song, which you can find reinstated and kept safe in an interesting book that was recently published, titled Relicks of Ancient Poetry, which has old heroic ballads, songs, etc. 3 vols. 12.

II.iii.95 (416,7) lown] Sorry fellow, paltry wretch.

II.iii.95 (416,7) lown] Sorry, dude, pathetic loser.

II.iii.135 (417,8) He'll watch the horologe a double set] If he have no drink, he'll keep awake while the clock strikes two rounds, or four and twenty hours.

II.iii.135 (417,8) He'll watch the clock, a double set] If he has no drink, he'll stay awake while the clock chimes two rounds, or twenty-four hours.

Chaucer uses the ward horologe in more places than one.

Chaucer uses the word horologe in several places.

"Well skirer was his crowing in his loge

"Well, his crowing was stronger in his place."

"Than is a clock or abbey horologe."]

"Than is a clock or abbey horologe."

The bracketed part of Johnson's note is taken verbatim from Zacbary Gray, Critical ... Notes on Shakespeare, 1754, II, 316.] (see 1765, VIII, 374, 6) (rev. 1778, I, 503, 9)

The bracketed part of Johnson's note is taken verbatim from Zachary Gray, Critical ... Notes on Shakespeare, 1754, II, 316.] (see 1765, VIII, 374, 6) (rev. 1778, I, 503, 9)

II.iii.145 (418,9) ingraft infirmity; An infirmity rooted, settled in his constitution.

II.iii.145 (418,9) introduce weakness; A weakness deeply ingrained, established in his nature.

II.iii.175 (419,3) it frights the isle/From her propriety] From her regular and proper state.

II.iii.175 (419,3) it scares the island/From her proper state] From her regular and proper state.

II.iii.180 (419,4) In quarter] In their quarters; at their lodging.

II.iii.180 (419,4) In their quarters; at their lodging.

II.iii.194 (420,5) you unlace your reputation thus] Slacken, or loosen. Put in danger of dropping; or perhaps strip of its ornaments.

II.iii.194 (420,5) you unlace your reputation thus] Loosen. Put at risk of falling apart; or maybe take away its adornments.

II.iii.195 (420,6) spend your rich opinion] Throw away and squander a reputation as valuable as yours.

II.iii.195 (420,6) spend your rich opinion] Waste and throw away a reputation as valuable as yours.

II.iii.202 (420,7) self-charity] Care of one's self.

II.iii.202 (420,7) self-charity] Taking care of oneself.

II.iii.211 (421,9) he that is approv'd in this offence] He that is convicted by proof, of having been engaged in this offence.

II.iii.211 (421,9) he that is approv'd in this offence] He who is found guilty through evidence of having participated in this offense.

II.iii.274 (423,1) cast in his mood] Ejected in his anger.

II.iii.274 (423,1) thrown out in his anger.

II.iii.343 (425,4) this advice is free] This counsel has an appearance of honest openness, of frank good-will.

II.iii.343 (425,4) this advice is free] This advice seems genuinely straightforward and shows real goodwill.

II.iii.348 (425,5) free elements] Liberal, bountiful, as the elements, out of which all things are produced.

II.iii.348 (425,5) free elements] Generous and giving, like the elements from which everything is created.

II.iii.355 (425,6) to this parallel course] i.e. a course level, and even with his design.

II.iii.355 (425,6) to this parallel course] i.e. a level of course, and even with his plan.

II.iii.363 (425,8) That she repeals him] That is, recalls him.

II.iii.363 (425,8) That she repeals him] That means she recalls him.

II.iii.382 (426,1)

II.iii.382 (426,1)

Though ether things grew fair against the sun,

Though other things looked beautiful in the sunlight,

Yet fruits, that blossom first, will first be ripe]

Yet fruits that bloom first will ripen first.

Of many different things, all planned with the same art, and promoted with the same diligence, some must succeed sooner than others, by the order of nature. Every thing cannot be done at once; we must proceed by the necessary gradation. We are not to despair of slow events any more than of tardy fruits, while the causes are in regular progress, and the fruits grow fair against the sun. Hanmer has not, I think, rightly conceived the sentiment; for he reads,

Of many different things, all planned with the same skill and promoted with the same effort, some are bound to succeed sooner than others, according to the natural order. Not everything can be accomplished at once; we have to move forward in necessary stages. We shouldn’t despair over slow progress any more than we should over delayed results, as long as the causes are moving along as they should, and the results are growing nicely in the sunlight. I don’t think Hanmer has fully grasped the sentiment, because he interprets it as

Those fruits which blossom first, are not first ripe.

The fruits that bloom first are not the first to be ripe.

I have therefore drawn it out at length, for there are few to whom that will be easy which was difficult to Hanmer.

I have therefore explained it in detail, because there are few who will find it easy, which was challenging for Hanmer.

III.i.3 (427,2) Why, masters, have your instruments been in Naples, that they speak i' the nose thus?] The venereal disease first appeared at the siege of Naples.

III.i.3 (427,2) Why, masters, have your instruments been in Naples, that they sound like this? The venereal disease first showed up during the siege of Naples.

III.iii.14 (430,6)

III.iii.14 (430,6)

That policy may either last so long,

That policy might last for a while,

Or feed upon such nice and waterish diet,

Or eat such a delicate and watery diet,

Or breed itself so out of circumstance,

Or evolve itself based on the situation,

That I, being absent, and my place supplied,

That I, being away, and my spot filled,

My general will forget my love and service]

My general will forget my love and service.

He may either of himself think it politic to keep me out of office so long, or he may be satisfied with such slight reasons, or so many accidents may make him think my re-admission at that time improper, that I may be quite forgotten.

He might think it's smart to keep me out of office for a long time, or he could be okay with such trivial reasons, or a bunch of unforeseen events might make him consider my return at that moment inappropriate, leading me to be completely forgotten.

III.iii.23 (431,7) I'll watch him tame] It is said, that the ferocity of beasts, insuperable and irreclaimable by any other means, is subdued by keeping them from sleep.

III.iii.23 (431,7) I'll watch him tame] It’s said that the wildness of animals, which can’t be tamed by any other means, can be controlled by depriving them of sleep.

III.iii.47 (431,8) His present reconciliation take] [W: make] To take his reconciliation, may be to accept the submission which he makes in order to be reconciled.

III.iii.47 (431,8) His current reconciliation take] [W: make] To take his reconciliation, might mean to accept the submission he offers to be reconciled.

III.iii.65 (432,1) the wars must make examples/Out of their best] The severity of military discipline must not spare the best men of the army, when their punishment nay afford a wholesome example.

III.iii.65 (432,1) the wars must make examples/Out of their best] The harshness of military discipline shouldn't hold back from punishing the best men in the army if their punishment can serve as a valuable example.

III.iii.90 (433,2) Excellent wretch!—Perdition catch my soul,/But I do love thee!] The meaning of the word wretch, is not generally understood. It is now, in some parts of England, a term of the softest and fondest tenderness. It expresses the utmost degree of amiableness, joined with an idea, which perhaps all tenderness includes, of feebleness, softness, and want of protection. Othello, considering Desdemona as excelling in beauty and virtue, soft and timorous by her sex, and by her situation absolutely in his power, calls her Excellent wretch! It may be expressed,

III.iii.90 (433,2) Excellent wretch!—Perdition catch my soul,/But I do love thee!] The meaning of the word wretch isn't widely understood. In some parts of England today, it's used as a term of the sweetest and most affectionate tenderness. It conveys the highest level of kindness, combined with a sense that tenderness often suggests weakness, gentleness, and a lack of protection. Othello, seeing Desdemona as superior in beauty and virtue, gentle and timid because of her gender, and completely under his control due to her circumstances, refers to her as Excellent wretch! It could be phrased,

Dear, harmless, helpless Excellence.

Dear, innocent, powerless Excellence.

III.iii.91 (433,3) when I love thee not,/Chaos is come again] When my love is for a moment suspended by suspicion, I have nothing in my mind but discord, tumult, perturbation, and confusion.

III.iii.91 (433,3) when I love thee not,/Chaos is come again] When I temporarily stop loving you because of doubt, all I can think about is conflict, chaos, anxiety, and confusion.

III.iii.123 (435,4) They are close delations working from the heart,/ That passion cannot rule] They are cold dilations working from the heart,/That passion cannot rule.] I know not why the modern editors are satisfied with this reading, which no explanation can clear. They might easily have found, that it is introduced without authority. The old copies uniformly give, close dilations, except that the earlier quarto has close denotements; which was the author's first expression, afterwards changed by him, not to cold dilations, for cold is read in no ancient copy; nor, I believe, to close dilations, but to close delations; to occult and secret accusations, working involuntarily from the heart, which, though resolved to conceal the fault, cannot rule its passion of resentment.

III.iii.123 (435,4) They are close delations working from the heart, / That passion cannot rule. I don’t understand why the modern editors are okay with this reading, which no explanation can clarify. They could have easily discovered that it is presented without support. The old copies consistently say, close dilations, except that the earlier quarto has close denotements; which was the author's original choice, later changed by him, not to cold dilations, since cold is not found in any ancient copy; nor, I think, to close dilations, but to close delations; to occult and secret accusations, working involuntarily from the heart, which, although determined to hide the fault, cannot control its passion of resentment.

III.iii.127 (435,5) Or, those that be not, 'would they might seem none!] [W: seem knaves] I believe the meaning is, would they might no longer seem, or bear the shape of men.

III.iii.127 (435,5) Or, those that are not, 'I wish they wouldn’t look like they are!' [W: look like fools] I think the meaning is, I wish they would no longer look, or appear as if they are humans.

III.iii.140 (436,6) Keep leets and law-days] [i.e. govern. WARBURTON.] Rather visit than govern, but visit with authoritative intrusion.

III.iii.140 (436,6) Keep leets and law-days] [i.e. govern. WARBURTON.] More like visit than govern, but visit with an authoritative intrusion.

III.iii.149 (437,8) From one that so improbably conceits]—imperfectly conceits,] In the old quarto it is,

III.iii.149 (437,8) From someone who so surprisingly thinks]—inadequately thinks,] In the old quarto it is,

—improbably conceits,

—improbably ideas,

Which I think preferable.

Which I think is better.

III.iii.166 (437,9) the green-ey'd monster, which doth make/The meat it feeds on] which doth mock The meat it feeds on.] I have received Hanmer's emendation ["make"]; because to mock, does not signify to loath; and because, when Iago bids Othello beware of jealousy, the green-eyed monster, it is natural to tell why he should beware, and for caution he gives him two reasons, that jealousy often creates its own cause, and that, when the causes are real, jealousy is misery.

III.iii.166 (437,9) the green-eyed monster, which creates/The meat it feeds on] which mocks The meat it feeds on.] I agree with Hanmer's suggestion ["creates"]; because to mock does not mean to loathe; and because when Iago warns Othello to beware of jealousy, the green-eyed monster, it makes sense to explain why he should be cautious, and he gives him two reasons: that jealousy often generates its own causes, and that when the causes are real, jealousy brings misery.

III.iii.173 (438,1) But riches, fineless] Unbounded, endless, unnumbered treasures.

III.iii.173 (438,1) But wealth, limitless] Unlimited, infinite, countless riches.

III.iii.180 (438,3)

III.iii.180 (438,3)

Exchange me for a goat,

Trade me for a goat,

When I shall turn the business of my soul

When I turn the business of my soul

To such exsuffolate and blown surmises,

To such empty and inflated guesses,

Matching thy inference]

Matching your inference

This odd and far-fetched word was made yet more uncouth in all the editions before Hanmer's, by being printed, exsufflicate. The allusion is to a bubble. Do not think, says the Moor, that I shall change the noble designs that now employ my thoughts, to suspicions which, like bubbles blown into a wide extent, have only an empty shew without solidity, or that in consequence of such empty fears, I will close with thy inference against the virtue of my wife.

This strange and far-fetched word was made even more awkward in all the editions before Hanmer's, by being printed, exsufflicate. The reference is to a bubble. Don't think, says the Moor, that I will change the noble plans that occupy my mind to suspicions that, like bubbles blown out large, are just an empty appearance without substance, or that because of such baseless fears, I will agree with your implications about my wife's virtue.

III.iii.188 (439,4) Where virtue is, those are most virtuous] An action in itself indifferent grows virtuous by its end and application.

III.iii.188 (439,4) Where virtue is, those are most virtuous] An action that is neutral in itself becomes virtuous due to its purpose and use.

III.iii.201 (439,6)

III.iii.201 (439,6)

I know our country disposition well;

I know our country's attitude well;

In Venice they do let heaven see the pranks]

In Venice, they let heaven see the tricks.

Here Iago seems to be a Venetian.

Here, Iago appears to be a Venetian.

III.iii.207 (440,7) And, when she seem'd to shake, and fear your looks,/She lov'd them most] This and the following argument of Iago ought to be deeply impressed on every reader. Deceit and falsehood, whatever conveniencies they may for a time promise or produce, are, in the sum of life, obstacles to happiness. Those, who profit by the cheat, distruat the deceiver, and the act, by which kindness was sought, puts an end to confidence.

III.iii.207 (440,7) And when she appeared to tremble and fear your gaze, she loved you the most. This and Iago’s subsequent reasoning should strongly resonate with every reader. Deception and lies, no matter what temporary benefits they may offer, ultimately hinder happiness in life. Those who benefit from the deceit destroy the deceiver, and the action intended to show kindness destroys trust.

The same objection may be made with a lower degree of strength against the imprudent generosity of disproportionate marriages. When the first heat of passion is over, it is easily succeeded by suspicion, that the same violence of inclination, which caused one irregularity, may stimulate to another; and those who have shown, that their passions are too powerful for their prudence, will, with very alight appearances againat them, be censured, as not very likely to restrain them by their virtue. (see 1765, VIII, 397, 1)

The same objection can be raised with less intensity regarding the reckless generosity of mismatched marriages. Once the initial rush of passion fades, it can easily be replaced by doubts, leading to the suspicion that the same intensity of desire that caused one issue may lead to another. Those who have already demonstrated that their passions overpower their judgment will be criticized, even with minor signs against them, as being unlikely to control themselves through their virtue. (see 1765, VIII, 397, 1)

III.iii.210 (440,8) To seel her father's eyes up, close as oak] There is little relation between eyes and oak. I would read,

III.iii.210 (440,8) To close her father's eyes, as tightly as an oak] There is little connection between eyes and oak. I would read,

She seel'd her father's eyes up close as owl's.

She sealed her father's eyes up close like an owl's.

As blind as an owl, is a proverb.

As blind as a bat, is a saying.

III.iii.222 (441,1) My speech would fall into such vile success] [Success, far succession, i.e. conclusion; not prosperous issue. WARB.] I rather think there is a depravation, and would read,

III.iii.222 (441,1) My words would lead to such a terrible outcome] [Success, a long sequence, meaning conclusion; not a favorable result. WARB.] I actually think there's a corruption, and I would read,

My speech would fall into such vile excess.

My speech would become so disgusting excess.

If success be the right word, it seems to mean consequence or event, as successo is used in Italian.

If success is the right word, it seems to mean consequence or event, just like successo is used in Italian.

III.iii.232 (441,2) will most rank] Will, is for wilfulness. It is so used by Ascham. A rank will, is self-will overgrown and exuberant.

III.iii.232 (441,2) will most rank] Will means wilfulness. This usage is seen in Ascham. A rank will is self-will that is overgrown and excessive.

III.iii.249 (442,3) You shall by that perceive him, and his means] You shall discover whether he thinks his best means, his most powerful interest, is by the solicitation of your lady.

III.iii.249 (442,3) You will see by that whether he believes his best means, his strongest interest, is by asking for your lady's favor.

III.iii.250 (442,4) strain his entertainnent] Press hard his re-admission to his pay and office. Entertainment was the military term for admission of soldiers.

III.iii.250 (442,4) strain his entertainment] Press hard for his return to his salary and position. Entertainment was the military term for admitting soldiers.

III.iii.256 (442,5) Fear not my government] Do not distrust ay ability to contain my passion.

III.iii.256 (442,5) Fear not my government] Do not doubt my ability to control my emotions.

III.iii.259 (442,6) knows all qualities, with a learned spirit,/Of human dealings] The construction is, He knows with a learned spirit all qualities of human dealings.

III.iii.259 (442,6) knows all qualities with a knowledgeable spirit of human interactions. The construction is, He knows all qualities of human dealings with a knowledgeable spirit.

III.iii.260 (442,7) If I do prore her haggard] A haggard hark, is a wild hawk, a hawk unreclaimed, or irreclaimable.

III.iii.260 (442,7) If I do prore her haggard] A haggard hark is a wild hawk, a hawk unreclaimed, or irreclaimable.

III.iii.262 (443,8) I'd whistle her off, and let her down the wind,/ To prey at fortune] The falconers always let fly the hawk against the wind; if she flies with the wind behind her, she seldom returns. If therefore a hawk was for any reason to be dismissed, she was let down the wind, and from that time shifted far herself, and preyed at fortune. This was told me by the late Mr. Clark.

III.iii.262 (443,8) I'd send her away and let her go downwind,/ To seek her luck] Falconers always release the hawk into the wind; if she flies with the wind at her back, she rarely comes back. So if a hawk needed to be let go for any reason, she was let down the wind, and from that point on, she moved far away and preyed at fortune. The late Mr. Clark told me this.

III.iii.276 (443,9) forked plague] In allusion to a barbed or forked arrow, which, once infixed, cannot be extracted.

III.iii.276 (443,9) forked plague] Referring to a barbed or forked arrow, which, once embedded, cannot be removed.

III.iii.312 (445,2) And, to the advantage, I, being here, took it up] I being opportunely here, took it up.

III.iii.312 (445,2) And, to my advantage, since I'm conveniently here, I took it up.

III.iii.319 (445,3) Be not you known on't] Should it not rather be read,

III.iii.319 (445,3) Be not you known on't] Should it not rather be read,

Be not you known in't?

Aren't you known?

The folio reads,

The portfolio says,

Be not unknown on't.

Don’t be unknown.

The sense is plain, but of the expression I cannot produce any example.

The meaning is clear, but I can't provide any examples of the expression.

III.iii.332 (446,5) that sweet sleep,/Which thou owedst yesterday] To owe is, in our author, oftener to possess, than to be indebted, and such was its meaning here; but as that sense was growing less usual, it was changed unnecessarily by the editors to hadst; to the sane meaning, more intelligibly expressed.

III.iii.332 (446,5) that sweet sleep,/Which you owed yesterday] To owe in our author often means to possess rather than to be indebted, and that was its meaning here; but as that interpretation was becoming less common, the editors unnecessarily changed it to hadst; to the same meaning, more clearly expressed.

III.iii.351 (447,6)

III.iii.351 (447,6)

Farewell the neighing steed, and the shrill trump,

Farewell to the neighing horse and the loud trumpet,

The spirit-stirring drum, the ear-piercing fife]

The inspiring drum, the annoying fife

Dr. Warburton has offered fear-spersing, for fear-dispersing. But ear-piercing is an epithet so eminently adapted to the fife, and so distinct from the shrillness of the trumpet, that it certainly ought not to be changed. Dr. Warburton has been censured for this proposed emendation with more noise than honesty, for he did not himself put it in the text.

Dr. Warburton suggested changing fear-spersing to fear-dispersing. However, ear-piercing is a term that fits the fife perfectly and is clearly different from the harsh sound of the trumpet, so it definitely shouldn't be altered. Dr. Warburton has faced criticism for this suggested change with more noise than fairness, since he didn’t actually include it in the text.

III.iii.369 (449,8) abandon all remorse] [Remorse, for repentance. WARBURTON.] I rather think it is, Let go all scruples, throw aside all restraints.

III.iii.369 (449,8) abandon all remorse] [Remorse, for repentance. WARBURTON.] I think it actually means, Let go of all doubts, throw away all limitations.

III.iii.429 (451,4) Oth. 'tis a shrewd doubt] [The old quarto gives this line, with the two following, to Iago; and rightly. WARB.] I think it more naturally spoken by Othello, who, by dwelling so long upon the proof, encouraged Iago to enforce it.

III.iii.429 (451,4) Oth. 'tis a shrewd doubt] [The old quarto gives this line, with the two following, to Iago; and rightly. WARB.] I think it makes more sense for Othello to say it, since by focusing so much on the evidence, he prompted Iago to highlight it.

III.iii.448 (452,8) hearted throne] [W: parted] Hearted throne, is the heart on which thou wast enthroned. Parted throne has no meaning.

III.iii.448 (452,8) hearted throne] [W: parted] Hearted throne, is the heart on which you were enthroned. Parted throne has no meaning.

III.iii.467 (453,3)

III.iii.467 (453,3)

Let him command,

Let him lead,

And to obey, shall be in me remorse,

And obeying will bring me regret,

What bloody business ever]

What a bloody business ever

[Pope: Not to obey] [T: Nor, to obey.] [W: me. Remord] Of these two emendations, I believe, Theobald's will have the greater number of suffrages; it has at least mine. The objection against the propriety of the declaration in Iago is a cavil; he does not say that he has no principle of remorse, but that it shall not operate against Othello's commands. To obey shall be in me, for I will obey you, is a mode of expression not worth the pains here taken to introduce it; and the word remords has not in the quotation the meaning of withhold, or make reluctant, but of reprove, or censure; nor do I know that it is used by any of the contemporaries of Shakespeare.

[Pope: Not to obey] [T: Nor, to obey.] [W: me. Remord] Of these two edits, I think Theobald's will get more support; it definitely has mine. The argument against the validity of Iago's statement is just nitpicking; he doesn’t say he lacks a sense of remorse, but that it won’t stop him from following Othello’s orders. To obey shall be in me, for I will obey you, is a way of speaking not worth the effort made to include it here; and the word remords in the quote doesn’t mean withhold or make reluctant, but rather reprove or censure; plus, I’m not aware of it being used by any of Shakespeare’s contemporaries.

I will offer an interpretation, which, if it be received, will make alteration unnecessary, but it is very harsh and violent. Iago devotes himself to wronged Othello, and says, Let him command whatever bloody business, and in me it shall be an act, not of cruelty, but of tenderness, to obey him; not of malice to other, but of tenderness for him. If this sense be thought too violent, I see nothing better than to follow Pope's reading, as it is improved by Theobald.

I will provide an interpretation that, if accepted, will make any changes unnecessary, but it's quite harsh and aggressive. Iago commits himself to the wronged Othello and says, Let him command whatever bloody business, and for me, it shall be an act, not of cruelty, but of tenderness, to obey him; not out of malice towards others, but out of tenderness for him. If this interpretation seems too extreme, I see no better option than to follow Pope's reading, as refined by Theobald.

III.iv.26 (457,5) cruzadoes] [A Portugueze coin, in value three shillings sterling. Dr. GREY.] So called from the cross stamped upon it.

III.iv.26 (457,5) cruzadoes] [A Portuguese coin worth three shillings sterling. Dr. GREY.] Named for the cross imprinted on it.

III.iv.46 (458,6) The hearts, of old, gave hands] [Warburton explains this is an allusion to James the First's practice of creating baronets for money and emends to "The hands of old gave hearts"] The historical observation is very judicious and acute, but of the emendation there is no need. She says, that her hand gave away her heart. He goes on with his suspicion, and the hand which he had before called frank, he now terms liberal; then proceeds to remark, that the hand was formerly given by the heart; but now it neither gives it, nor is given by it.

III.iv.46 (458,6) The hearts, in the past, gave hands] [Warburton explains this refers to James the First's practice of creating baronets for money and suggests changing it to "The hands of old gave hearts"] The historical observation is insightful and sharp, but the change isn’t necessary. She says that her hand gave away her heart. He continues with his doubts, and the hand that he previously called frank, he now describes as liberal; he then goes on to point out that the hand used to be given by the heart; but now it neither gives it, nor is it given by it.

III.iv.51 (459,7) salt and sullen rheum]—salt and sorry rheum] The old quarto has,

III.iv.51 (459,7) salty and gloomy tears]—salty and sad tears] The old quarto has,

salt and sullen rheum—-

salt and gloomy drainage—-

That is, a rheum obstinately troublesome. I think this better.

That is, a persistent cough. I think this is better.

III.iv.70 (459,8)

III.iv.70 (459,8)

A Sybil, that had numbred in the world

A Sybil, who had counted in the world

The sun to course two hundred compasses]

The sun travels two hundred degrees.

The expression is not very infrequent; we say, I counted the clock to strike four; so she number'd the sun to course, to run two hundred compasses, two hundred annual circuits.

The expression isn't that uncommon; we say, I counted the clock to strike four; so she numbered the sun to course, to run two hundred compasses, two hundred annual circuits.

III.iv.79 (460,1) Why do you speak so startingly, and rash?] Is vehement, violent.

III.iv.79 (460,1) Why do you speak so suddenly and recklessly? Is intense, aggressive.

III.iv.103 (461,2) 'Tis not a year, or two, shews us a man] From this line it may be conjectured, that the author intended the action of the play to be considered as longer than is marked by any note of time. Since their arrival at Cyprus, to which they were hurried on their wedding-night, the fable seems to have been in one continual progress, nor can I see any vacuity into which a year or two, or even a month or two, could be put. On the night of Othello's arrival, a feast was proclaimed; at that feast Cassio was degraded, and immediately applies to Desdemona to get him restored. Iago indeed advises Othello to hold him off a while, but there is no reason to think, that he has been held off long. A little longer interval would increase the probability of the story, though it might violate the rules of the drama. See Act. 5. Sc. 2. (see 1765, VIII, 416, 1)

III.iv.103 (461,2) It's not just a year or two that reveals a man] From this line, we can guess that the author wanted the events of the play to be seen as taking place over a longer period than what any timestamp indicates. Since their arrival in Cyprus, which happened on their wedding night, the story seems to unfold continuously, and I can't identify any gap where a year or two, or even a month or two, could fit. On the night Othello arrived, a feast was announced; during that feast, Cassio was demoted and immediately asks Desdemona to help him get his position back. Iago indeed suggests that Othello should hold off on doing anything for a while, but there’s no reason to believe he was kept waiting for long. A slightly longer delay would make the story more believable, although it might break the rules of drama. See Act. 5. Sc. 2. (see 1765, VIII, 416, 1)

III.iv.113 (461,3) the duty of my heart] —the office of my heart.] The elder quarto reads,

III.iv.113 (461,3) the duty of my heart] —the role of my heart.] The older quarto reads,

the duty of my heart.

the duty of my heart.

The author used the more proper word, and then changed it, I suppose, for fashionable diction; but, as fashion is a very weak protectress, the old word is now ready to resume its place.

The author chose a more fitting word but then switched it, I guess, for trendy language; however, since fashion is a pretty flimsy guardian, the old word is now ready to take its place again.

III.iv.119 (462,4)

III.iv.119 (462,4)

But to know so, must be my benefit]

But to know this, must be to my advantage.

"Si nequeo placidas affari Caesaris aures,

"Si nequeo placidas affari Caesaris aures,

"Saltem aliquis veniat, qui mihi dicat, abi."

"At least someone should come and tell me to leave."

III.iv.125 (462,7) in favour] In look, in countenance.

III.iv.125 (462,7) in favor] In appearance, in expression.

III.iv.128 (462,8) within the blank of his displeasure] Within the shot of his anger.

III.iv.128 (462,8) within the blank of his displeasure] Within the range of his anger.

III.iv.141 (463,9) some unhatch'd practice] Some treason that has not taken effect.

III.iv.141 (463,9) some unhatch'd practice] Some treason that hasn't been carried out yet.

III.iv.146 (463,1)

III.iv.146 (463,1)

for let our finger ach,

for let our finger itch,

And it endues our other healthful members

And it supports our other healthy parts.

Even to that sense of pain]

Even to that feeling of pain

Endue with a sense of pain, is an expression, which, though it might be endured, if it were genuine, cannot deserve to be introduced by artifice. The copies, both quarto and folio, read, Endue our other healthful members even to a sense of pain. I believe it should be rather, SUBDUE our other healthful members to a sense of pain.

Endued with a sense of pain is a phrase that, while it could be tolerated if it were authentic, shouldn't be presented through trickery. The versions, both quarto and folio, say, Endue our other healthful members even to a sense of pain. I think it should actually be, SUBDUE our other healthful members to a sense of pain.

III.iv.151 (463,2) (unhandsome warrior as I am)] [W: wrangler] Unhandsome warrior, is evidently unfair assailant.

III.iv.151 (463,2) (unhandsome warrior as I am)] [W: wrangler] Unhandsome warrior clearly means unfair attacker.

III.iv.178 (464,3) a more continuate time]—more convenient time] The folio has,

III.iv.178 (464,3) a more continuous time]—more convenient time] The folio has,

more continuate time;

—more ongoing time;

Time less interrupted, time which I can call more my own. It gives a more distinct image than convenient.

Time less interrupted, time that I can truly call my own. It creates a clearer picture than convenient.

III.iv.180 (464,4) Take me this work out] The meaning is not, "Pick out the work, and leave the ground plain;" but, "Copy this work in another handkerchief."

III.iv.180 (464,4) Take me this work out] The meaning is not, "Pick out the work, and leave the ground plain;" but, "Reproduce this work on another handkerchief."

IV.i.5 (466,6)

IV.i.5 (466,6)

Naked in bed, Iago, and not mean harm?

Naked in bed, Iago, and you don't mean any harm?

It is hypocrisy against the devil]

It is hypocrisy against the devil.

Hypocrisy against the devil, means hypocrisy to cheat the devil. As common hypocrites cheat men, by seeming good, and yet living wickedly, these men would cheat the devil, by giving him flattering hopes, and at last avoiding the crime which he thinks them ready to commit.

Hypocrisy against the devil means pretending to outsmart the devil. Just like typical hypocrites deceive people by appearing good while living wickedly, these individuals aim to fool the devil by giving him false hope and ultimately dodging the sins he believes they are about to commit.

IV.i.22 (467,8) Boding to all] Thus all the old copies. The moderns, less grammatically,

IV.i.22 (467,8) Boding to all] Thus all the old copies. The moderns, less grammatically,

Boding to ill—

Boding bad—

IV.i.42 (468,2) without sone instruction] [W: induction] This is a noble conjecture, and whether right or wrong does honour to its author. Yet I am in doubt whether there is any necessity of emendation. There has always prevailed in the world an opinion, that when any great calamity happens at a distance, notice is given of it to the sufferer by some dejection or perturbation of mind, of which he discovers no external cause. This is ascribed to that general communication of one part of the universe with another, which is called sympathy and antipathy; or to the secret monition, instruction, and influence of a superior Being, which superintends the order of nature and of life. Othello says, Nature could not invest herself in such shadowing passion without instruction. It is not words that shake me thus. This passion, which spreads its clouds over me, is the effect of some agency more than the operation of words; it is one of those notices which men have of unseen calamities.

IV.i.42 (468,2) without some instruction] [W: induction] This is a noble idea, and whether it’s right or wrong, it brings respect to its creator. However, I wonder if there’s really a need for correction. There has always been a belief that when a major disaster occurs far away, the person affected is alerted by some kind of sadness or unrest in their mind, even though they can't trace any outside reason for it. This is attributed to a universal connection between different parts of the universe, known as sympathy and antipathy; or to the secret guidance, instruction, and influence of a higher power that oversees the order of nature and life. Othello says, Nature could not invest herself in such shadowing passion without instruction. It is not words that shake me thus. This emotion, which casts a shadow over me, is the result of some force beyond just the impact of words; it is one of those signals people get about hidden tragedies.

IV.i.76 (471,4) Confine yourself but in a patient list] For attention; act of listening.

IV.i.76 (471,4) Focus only on being patient and attentive; it's an act of listening.

IV.i.82 (471,5) encave yourself] Hide yourself in a private place.

IV.i.82 (471,5) encave yourself] Hide yourself in a private place.

IV.i.89 (471,6) Or I shall say, you are all in all in spleen,/And nothing of a man] I read,

IV.i.89 (471,6) Or I’ll say, you’re everything in anger,/And nothing of a man] I read,

Or shall I say, you're all in all a spleen.

Or should I say, you're basically a downer.

I think our author uses this expression elsewhere.

I think our author uses this phrase in other places.

IV.i.121 (472,8) Do you triumph, Roman? do you triumph?] Othello calls him Roman ironically. Triumph, which was a Roman ceremony, brought Roman into his thoughts. What (says he) you are now triumphing as great as a Roman?

IV.i.121 (472,8) Do you celebrate, Roman? do you celebrate?] Othello calls him Roman sarcastically. Triumph, a Roman ceremony, brings Roman ideas to his mind. What (he says) you're doing now is celebrating just like a Roman?

IV.i.123 (472,9) a customer!] A common woman, one that invites custom.

IV.i.123 (472,9) a customer!] An ordinary woman, someone who attracts business.

IV.i.130 (473,1) Have you scar'd me? Have you made my reckoning? have you settled the term of my life? The old quarto reads, stored me. Have you disposed of me? have you laid me up?

IV.i.130 (473,1) Did you scare me? Have you figured out my fate? Have you decided the length of my life? The old quarto reads, stored me. Have you organized my future? Have you put me away?

IV.i.150 (473,2) 'Tis such another fitchew! marry, a perfum'd one] Shakespeare has in another place mentioned the lust of this animal. He tells Iago, that she is as lewd as the polecat, but of better scent, the polecat being a very stinking animal.

IV.i.150 (473,2) 'It's just another weasel! And a scented one at that.' Shakespeare has mentioned the lust of this animal elsewhere. He tells Iago that she is as promiscuous as the polecat, but with a better smell, since the polecat is a very foul-smelling animal.

IV.i.244 (476,4) atone them] Make them one; reconcile them.

IV.i.244 (476,4) atone them] Make them one; bring them together.

IV.i.256 (477,5)

IV.i.256 (477,5)

If that the earth could teem with woman's tears,

If the earth could be filled with women's tears,

Each drop she falls would prove a crocodile]

Each drop she falls would prove to be a crocodile.

If womens tears could impregnate the earth. By the doctrine of equivocal generation, new animals were supposed producible by new combinations of matter. See Bacon.

If women's tears could fertilize the earth. According to the theory of equivocal generation, new animals were thought to be produced by new combinations of matter. See Bacon.

IV.i.277 (478,7)

IV.i.277 (478,7)

whose solid virtue

whose strong integrity

The shot of accident, nor dart of chance,

The shot of accident, nor dart of chance,

Could neither graze nor pierce]

Could neither graze nor pierce

[T: of change] To graze is not merely to touch superficially, but to strike not directly, not so as to bury the body of the thing striking in the matter struck.

[T: of change] To graze is not just to touch lightly, but to make contact in a way that doesn’t fully immerse the striking object into what it touches.

Theobald trifles, as is usual. Accident and chance may admit a subtle distinction; accident may be considered as the act, and chance as the power or agency of fortune; as, It was by chance that this accident befel me. At least, if we suppose all corrupt that is inaccurate, there will be no end of emendation.

Theobald is just messing around, as usual. Accident and chance might have a subtle difference; accident could be seen as the action, and chance as the power or force of fate; like, It was by chance that this accident happened to me. At the very least, if we consider everything inaccurate to be corrupt, we’ll never stop correcting things.

IV.ii.57 (482,1) garner'd up my heart] That is, treasured up; the garner and the fountain are improperly conjoined.

IV.ii.57 (482,1) treasured up my heart] That is, treasured up; the garner and the fountain are improperly joined.

IV.ii.62 (482,2)

IV.ii.62 (482,2)

Turn thy complexion there!

Change your complexion there!

Patience, thou young and rose-lipp'd cherubim;

Patience, you young and rosy-lipped cherub;

Ay, there, look grim as hell]

Hey, look really serious.

At such an object do thou, patience, thyself change colour; at this do thou, even thou, rosy cherub as thou art, look grim as hell. The old editions and the new have it,

At such an object, you, patience, yourself change color; at this, you, even you, rosy cherub as you are, look grim as hell. The old editions and the new have it,

I here look grim as hell.

I look really serious right now.

I was written for ay, and not since corrected.

I was written for yes, and hasn't been corrected since.

IV.ii.109 (484,4) The small'st opinion on my great'st abuse] The old quarto reads [for "least misuse"],

IV.ii.109 (484,4) The smallest opinion on my greatest abuse] The old quarto reads [for "least misuse"],

The small'st opinion on my great'st abuse.

The smallest opinion on my greatest abuse.

Which I think is better.

I think that's better.

IV.ii.140 (486,6) Some base notorious knave] For gross, not in its proper meaning for known.

IV.ii.140 (486,6) Some low-life famous criminal] For gross, not in its usual sense of known.

IV.ii.144 (486,7) Speak within door] Do not clamour so as to be heard beyond the house.

IV.ii.144 (486,7) Speak quietly] Don't shout loud enough to be heard outside the house.

IV.ii.146 (486,8) the seamy side without] That is, inside out.

IV.ii.146 (486,8) the seamy side without] That is, inside out.

IV.iii.27 (490,2) and he, she lov'd, prov'd mad,/And did forsake her] I believe that mad only signifies wild, frantick, uncertain.

IV.iii.27 (490,2) and he, she loved, went crazy,/And did leave her] I believe that mad only means wild, frantic, uncertain.

IV.iii.31 (490,3) I have much to do,/But to go hang my head] I have much ado to do any thing but hang my head. We might read,

IV.iii.31 (490,3) I have a lot to do,/But to go hang my head] I have a lot to do anything but hang my head. We might read,

Not to go hang my head.

Not to hang my head.

This is perhaps the only insertion made in the latter editions which has improved the play. The rest seem to have been added for the sake of amplification, or of ornament. When the imagination had subsided, and the mind was no longer agitated by the horror of the action, it became at leisure to look round for specious additians. This addition is natural. Desdemona can at first hardly forbear to sing the song; she endeavours to change her train of thoughts, but her imagination at last prevails, and she sings it.

This is probably the only addition made in the later editions that actually improves the play. The others seem to have been added just to enhance or embellish it. Once the intense emotions had settled and the mind was calm, it started to look for appealing additions. This addition feels natural. Desdemona can hardly resist singing the song at first; she tries to shift her thoughts, but ultimately her imagination wins out, and she sings it.

IV.iii.41 (491,4)

IV.iii.41 (491,4)

Des. "The poor soul sat singing by a sycamore-tree,

Des. "The poor soul was sitting and singing by a sycamore tree,

"Sing all a green willow]

"Sing all a green willow"

This song, in two parts, is printed in a late collection of old ballads; the lines preserved here differ somewhat from the copy discovered by the ingenious collector.

This song, in two parts, is included in a later collection of old ballads; the lines kept here vary slightly from the version found by the clever collector.

IV.iii.55 (491,5)

IV.iii.55 (491,5)

Des. "I call'd my love false love; but what said

Des. "I called my love false love; but what did

"he then?

he then?

"Sing willow, &c.]

"Sing willow, etc."

This couplet is not in the ballad, which is the complaint, not of a woman forsaken, but of a man rejected. These lines were probably added when it was accommodated to a woman.

This couplet isn't in the ballad, which expresses the complaint not of a woman who has been abandoned, but of a man who has been rejected. These lines were likely added when it was adapted for a woman.

IV.iii.94 (493,6) our former having] Our former allowance of experience.

IV.iii.94 (493,6) our former having] Our previous level of experience.

IV.iii.107 (493,7) heaven me such usage send] —heaven me such uses send,] Such is the reading of the folio, and of the subsequent editions; but the old quarto has,

IV.iii.107 (493,7) heaven me such usage send] —heaven me such uses send,] This is how the folio and later editions read, but the old quarto has,

such usage send.—

—such usage send.—

Usage is an old word for custom, and, I think, better than uses.

Usage is an old term for custom, and I believe it's better than uses.

V.i.11 (494,1) I have rubb'd this young quat almost to the sense] In some editions,

V.i.11 (494,1) I have rubbed this young pest almost to the sense] In some editions,

I've rubb'd this young gnat almost to the sense,

I've rubbed this young gnat almost to the feeling,

And he grows angry.]

And he gets angry.

This is a passage much controverted among the editors. Sir T. Hanner reads quab, a gudgeon; not that a gudgeon can be rubbed to much sense, but that a man grossly deceived is often called a gudgeon. Mr. Upton reads quail, which he proves, by much learning, to be a very choleric bird. Dr. Warburton retains gnat, which is found in the early quarto. Theobald would introduce knot, a small bird of that name. I have followed the text of the folio, and third and fourth quartos.

This is a passage that has been heavily debated among the editors. Sir T. Hanner suggests quab, a gudgeon; not that a gudgeon can be rubbed to much sense, but because a person who has been greatly deceived is often referred to as a gudgeon. Mr. Upton suggests quail, which he demonstrates through extensive research to be a very irritable bird. Dr. Warburton keeps gnat, which appears in the early quarto. Theobald would prefer knot, a small bird of that name. I have followed the text of the folio and the third and fourth quartos.

A quat in the midland counties is a pimple, which by rubbing is made to smart, or is rubbed to sense. Roderigo is called a quat by the same mode of speech, as a low fellow is now termed in lay language a scab. To rub to the sense, is to rub to the quick.

A quat in the midland counties is a pimple, which by rubbing becomes painful, or is rubbed to feeling. Roderigo is called a quat in the same way that a low person is currently referred to in everyday language as a scab. To rub to the sense means to rub to the quick.

V.i.37 (496,2) No passage?] No passengers? No body going by?

V.i.37 (496,2) No passage? No passengers? No one passing by?

V.i.42 (499,4) a heary night] A thick cloudy night, in which an ambush may be commodiously laid.

V.i.42 (499,4) a heavy night] A thick cloudy night, in which an ambush can be easily set up.

V.ii.1 (499,4) It is the cause, it is the cause, my soul;—/Let me not name it] The abruptness of this soliloquy makes it obscure. The meaning, I think, is this: "I am here (says Othello in his mind) overwhelmed with horror. What is the reason of this perturbation? Is it want of resolution to do justice? Is it the dread of shedding blood? No; it is not the action that shocks me, but it is the cause, it is the cause, my soul; let me not name it to you, ye chaste stars; it is the cause."

V.ii.1 (499,4) It’s the reason, it’s the reason, my soul;—/Let me not say it] The suddenness of this speech makes it unclear. I think it means this: "Here I am (Othello thinks to himself), completely overwhelmed with horror. What’s causing this distress? Is it a lack of resolve to seek justice? Is it the fear of spilling blood? No; it’s not the act that disturbs me, but it’s the reason, it’s the reason, my soul; let me not speak of it to you, pure stars; it’s the reason."

V.ii.20 (500,7)

V.ii.20 (500,7)

I must weep,

I have to cry,

But they are cruel tears: this sorrel's heavenly;

But those tears are harsh: this sorrel is divine;

It strikes, where it doth love.—She wakes—]

It hits where it loves.—She wakes—

This tenderness, with which I lament the punishment which justice compels me to inflict, is a holy passion.

This sensitivity I feel as I regret the punishment that justice forces me to deliver is a sacred emotion.

I wish these two lines could be honestly ejected. It is the fate of Shakespeare to counteract his own pathos.

I wish these two lines could be genuinely removed. It's Shakespeare's fate to undermine his own emotional impact.

V.ii.65 (502,8) A murder, which I thought a sacrifice] This line is difficult. Thou hast hardened my heart, and makest me kill thee with the rage of a murderer, when I thought to have sacrificed thee to justice with the calmness of a priest striking a victim.

V.ii.65 (502,8) A murder, which I thought was a sacrifice] This line is challenging. You’ve hardened my heart, and now you make me kill you in a fit of rage, while I believed I would offer you to justice with the serenity of a priest sacrificing a victim.

It must not be omitted, that one of the elder quartos reads, thou dost stone thy heart; which I suspect to be genuine. The meaning then will be, thou forcest me to dismiss thee from the world in the state of the murdered without preparation for death, when I intended that thy punishment should have been a sacrifice atoning for thy crime.

It shouldn't be overlooked that one of the older quarto editions says, you harden your heart; which I believe is genuine. The meaning, then, will be, you compel me to send you from this world in the condition of the murdered without being ready for death, when I meant for your punishment to be a sacrifice atoning for your crime.

I am glad that I have ended my revisal of this dreadful scene. It is not to be endured.

I’m relieved that I’ve finished reviewing this terrible scene. It’s unbearable.

V.ii.134 (505,3) false as water] As water that will support no weight, nor keep any impression.

V.ii.134 (505,3) false as water] Like water that can't hold any weight or retain any shape.

V.ii.151 (506,4) villainy has made mocks with love] Villainy has taken advantage to play upon the weakness of a violent passion.

V.ii.151 (506,4) villainy has made mocks with love] Villainy has exploited the weakness of a strong desire.

V.ii.162 (506,5) Thou hast not half that power to do me harm, /As I have to be hurt] [Hamner: to bear hurt] The Oxford Editor saw well the meaning of his author, but weakened his expression. She means to say, I have in this cause power to endure more than thou hast power to inflict.

V.ii.162 (506,5) You don't have nearly as much power to hurt me, as I have to endure pain. The Oxford Editor understood what the author meant, but softened the expression. She means to say, I have in this situation the power to handle more than you can inflict.

V.ii.183 (507, 6) charm your tongue] I know not whether I have read, or whether my own thoughts hare suggested, an alteration of this passage. It seems to me not improbable, that Shakespeare wrote clam your tongue; to clam a bell, is to cover the clapper with felt, which drowns the blow, and hinders the sound.

V.ii.183 (507, 6) charm your tongue] I'm not sure if I've read this somewhere or if it's just my own thoughts, but I think this line might have been changed. It seems likely to me that Shakespeare actually wrote clam your tongue; to clam a bell means to cover the clapper with felt, which muffles the sound and stops it from ringing clearly.

V.ii.211 (509,7) she with Cassio had the act of shame/A thousand times committed] This is another passage which seems to suppose a longer space comprised in the action of this play than the scenes include.

V.ii.211 (509,7) she with Cassio had the act of shame/A thousand times committed] This is another passage that suggests a longer time frame is covered in the action of this play than what the scenes show.

V.ii.253 (512,2) It was a sword of Spain, the ice-brook's temper] [In the first edition it is, Isebroke's temper. Thence corrupted to Ice-brook's.—Ebro's temper; the waters of that river of Spain are particularly famous for tempering of steel. POPE.] I believe the old reading changed to ice-brook is right. Steel is hardened by being put red hot into very cold water.

V.ii.253 (512,2) It was a sword from Spain, the ice-brook's temper] [In the first edition it is, Isebroke's temper. Thence corrupted to Ice-brook's.—Ebro's temper; the waters of that river of Spain are particularly famous for tempering steel. POPE.] I believe the old reading changed to ice-brook is right. Steel is hardened by being heated red hot and then plunged into very cold water.

V.ii.286 (513,3)

V.ii.286 (513,3)

I look down towards his feet; but that's a fable.

I look down at his feet; but that's a myth.

If that thou be'st a devil, I cannot kill thee]

If you’re a devil, I can't kill you.

To see if, according to the common opinion, his feet be cloven.

To check if, as people commonly believe, his feet are cloven.

V.ii.292 (513,4) Fall'n in the practice of a cursed slave] In the snare, by the stratagem.

V.ii.292 (513,4) Caught up in the actions of a cursed slave] In the trap, by the scheme.

V.ii.317 (514,5) in the interim] The first copy has, in the nick. It was, I suppose, thought upon revisal, that nick was too familiar.

V.ii.317 (514,5) in the interim] The first copy has, in the nick. It was, I suppose, thought upon revision, that nick was too familiar.

V.ii.342 (515,6) Speak of me as I am] The early copies read, Speak of them as they are. The present reading has more force. (rev. 1778, X, 622, 6)

V.ii.342 (515,6) Speak of me as I am] The early copies read, Speak of them as they are. The present reading is more impactful. (rev. 1778, X, 622, 6)

(520,2) General Observation. The beauties of this play impress themselves so strongly upon the attention of the reader, that they can draw no aid from critical illustration. The fiery openness of Othello, magnanimous, artless, and credulous, boundless in his confidence, ardent in his affection, inflexible in his resolution, and obdurate in his revenge; the cool malignity of Iago, silent in his resentment, subtle in his designs, and studious at once of his interest and his vengeance; the soft simplicity of Desdemona, confident of merit, and conscious of innocence, her artless perseverance in her suit, and her slowness to suspect that she can be suspected, are such proofs of Shakespeare's skill in human nature, as, I suppose, it is vain to seek in any modern writer. The gradual progress which Iago makes in the Moor's conviction, and the circumstances which he employs to inflame him, are so artfully natural, that, though it will perhaps not be said of him as he says of himself, that he is a man not easily jealous, yet we cannot but pity him, when at last we find him perplexed in the extreme.

(520,2) General Observation. The beauty of this play makes such a strong impression on the reader that they don't need any critical interpretation. Othello, with his fiery openness, is generous, innocent, and trusting; he has unlimited confidence, intense affection, unwavering determination, and relentless desire for revenge. In contrast, Iago embodies a cool malice, harboring resentment quietly, crafting subtle schemes, and simultaneously focused on both his own gain and revenge. Desdemona displays a gentle simplicity, assured of her worth and aware of her innocence, persistently pursuing her desires and slow to assume she could be doubted. These characters are clear evidence of Shakespeare's understanding of human nature, which I believe is hard to find in any modern writer. The gradual way Iago convinces Othello and the tactics he uses to provoke him are crafted so naturally that, while it may not be true that he is a man not easily jealous, we can't help but feel pity for him when he ultimately finds himself perplexed in the extreme.

There is always danger, lest wickedness, conjoined with abilities, should steal upon esteem, though it misses of approbation; but the character of Iago is so conducted, that he is from the first scene to the last hated and despised.

There’s always a risk that evil, combined with talent, can gain respect, even if it lacks approval; however, Iago’s character is written in such a way that he is hated and looked down upon from the first scene to the last.

Even the inferior characters of this play would be very conspicuous in any other piece, not only for their justness, but their strength. Cassio is brave, benevolent, and honest, ruined only by his want of stubbornness to resist an insidious invitation. Roderigo's suspicious credulity, and impatient submission to the cheats which he sees practised upon him, and which by persuasion he suffers to be repeated, exhibit a strong picture of a weak mind betrayed by unlawful desires to a false friend; and the virtue of Aemilia is such as we often find, worn loosely, but not cast off, easy to commit small crimes, but quickened and alarmed at atrocious villainies.

Even the lesser characters in this play stand out in any other work, not just for their correctness, but for their strength. Cassio is brave, kind, and honest, only brought down by his inability to resist a sly invitation. Roderigo’s suspicious gullibility and his quick submission to the tricks played on him, which he allows to happen through persuasion, portray a clear image of a weak mind led astray by unlawful desires to a false friend. Aemilia’s virtue is something we often see, worn casually but not discarded; she finds it easy to commit minor wrongs, but is stirred and alarmed by serious wrongdoings.

The scenes from the beginning to the end are busy, varied by happy interchanges, and regularly promoting the progression of the story; and the narrative in the end, though it tells but what is known already, yet is necessary to produce the death of Othello.

The scenes from start to finish are lively, filled with cheerful interactions, and consistently drive the story forward; and the narrative at the end, while it only recaps what we already know, is essential for bringing about Othello's death.

Had the scene opened in Cyprus, and the preceding incidents been occasionally related, there had been little wanting to a drama of the most exact and scrupulous regularity.

Had the scene started in Cyprus, and the previous events been mentioned now and then, there would have been very little missing to create a drama of the highest precision and careful structure.

(LI 2) Appendix. Some apology perhaps is necessary for the inconvenience of an Appendix, which, however, we can justify by the strongest of all pleas, the plea of necessity. The Notes which it contains, whether communicated by correspondents, or collected from published volumes, were not within our reach when the plays were printed, to which they relate. Of that which chance has supplied, we could have no previous knowledge; and he that waited till the river should run dry, did not act with less reason than the Editor would do, who should suspend his publication for possibilities of intelligence, or promises of improvement. Had we foreseen the Oxford edition, the assistance we expected from it might have persuaded us to pause; but our volumes were completely finished before its publication. [There are no notes by Johnson in this Appendix; several are by Steevens.]

(LI 2) Appendix. We might need to apologize for the inconvenience of having an Appendix, but we can justify it with the strongest argument of all: necessity. The Notes included here, whether sent by correspondents or gathered from published sources, weren't available to us when the plays were printed. We had no prior knowledge of what chance has provided. Waiting for the perfect information before publishing would be just as unreasonable as the Editor delaying their work for possible insights or improvements. If we had known about the Oxford edition, we might have considered waiting for the help we expected from it; however, our volumes were entirely completed before it was published. [There are no notes by Johnson in this Appendix; several are by Steevens.]



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!